《Heidi and the Lord》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Wounded- Part 1</h4>


    Year 1847


    The fire crackled beneath therge utensil with the burning charcoal and the logs of wood which were only added a few moments ago. The girl in the kitchen, picked up the woodendle to mix the chicken and peas along with the spices and herbs that she had bought at the local market. Bending towards the vessel, she smelled the aromaing from it and smiled.


    ¡°Smells good,¡± Heidi murmured to herself. Taking the cloth from the front pocket of her old apron, she lifted the vessel to put it away from the fire so that it could cool down.


    Just as she finished setting the table in the dining room, she heard the clucking sound of the horsesing to a halt just outside the house. Going towards the window, she pushed the curtain to peep out to see that it was her father and her siblings who had returned home earlier than expected. She was d that she had prepared dinner before they arrived. Wiping her hands on the front side of her apron, she opened the door to see her father opening the gate and walking towards the main door.


    ¡°Did anyone arrive at the door when we were away?¡± her father, Simeon Curtis asked, taking his coat and handing it to her.


    ¡°The postman arrived with a letter for you. I ced it in your study,¡± Heidi informed him.


    ¡°I see,¡± he replied without any more words to share and went straight to his room. She felt herself being thrust with luggage by her siblings making her stumble.


    ¡°Please get these washed as soon as you can,¡± Daniel her oldest sibling said while he helped his sister, Nora¡¯s luggage to be brought in, ¡°Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t have time to get the clothes washed at aunt Gertrude¡¯s house and we have no clothes to be worn for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied going to pick the luggage from the ground and heading out to their backyard.


    Pulling out the pile of clothes that was stuffed into the trunk randomly, she drew water from the well, her hand¡¯s takings turns to pull the rope. As she began to wash, she realized there weren¡¯t many clothes and her brother Daniel had only wanted to keep her busy with work. It wasn¡¯t the first time though for something like this to happen.


    Heidi was part of the Curtis family only by words. She wasn¡¯t rted to them by blood nor did they did treat her like one inside the house. Her father, Simeon Curtis was a well-respected man in the town who owned a garment factory along with his elder brother Raymond Curtis. Both the Curtis brothers were humans who disliked vampires as they had lost some of their rtives at the hands of the dark creatures. Most of the humans who lived in the north detested the vampires, therefore few towns had their own separate colonies and space. Raymond was a man well known in the higher society as he was one of the famous traders of the north empire Woville. He was a Duke and therefore he had to keep a good face with the vampires even though he didn¡¯t like them. Due to odd circumstances, he had taken Heidi home from the street when she was seven and as he had no wife then, he had passed her on to his younger brother on his sister-inw¡¯s request. Heidi¡¯s adoptive mother, Helen Curtis was unlike her husband and it made her wonder even now on how she had married her father when they were both so different by nature. She wondered if opposites really did attract each other.


    Daniel was eleven and Nora was as old as Heidi when her mother had taken her in with open arms and had loved her as one of her own. But the two children hadn¡¯t taken the fact of Heidi being added to the family well, feeling that their mother was sharing their love with another person which led to the gap between her and her siblings from an early stage.


    When they were young, Daniel and Nora were sent to school like many other high families while Heidi was refrained from such privileges. Even though Helen had tried speaking to her husband about it, he was adamant about not sending the girl along with his children to study, saying it was for the best that the girl works for them than he spend on her than necessary. This led to Helen teaching the girl secretly when no one was around. Though it wasn¡¯t much, Helen taught her from what she knew, and as Heidi grew up she had noticed that the little girl¡¯s curiosity was something to be worried about. Often the little girl would be found locked in the attic with no food or with belt marks on her hands as she would have done something to displease her father.


    Three years ago, when Heidi was fifteen her mother passed away after falling victim to a disease that was incurable. Helen had spent herst few weeks being bedridden, unable to move or talk much. It was the coldest winter Heidi had experienced when she lost her mother. The grief had stricken to the entire family, bringing more distance between the outsider and the family.


    Not that it mattered, thought Heidi remembering her time in the Curtis household while hanging the wet-washed clothes on the string ropes. She had been saving money since her mother¡¯s death so that she could leave this house, to start a life anew.


    ¡°Good evening, Ms. Heidi,¡± she saw that it was none other than Howard, their family coachman.


    ¡°Good evening, Howard. How was the journey?¡± she asked him while wringing the cloth in her hands.


    ¡°It was a peaceful one,¡± he answered picking up the hay for the horse, ¡°I see that you have already been given work.¡±


    After her mother, it was him that she usually spoke to in the house. He was a middle-aged man who had been serving the Curtis family for a long time before she had entered the house. His grey beard already showing the sign of his aging. He was a good man.


    ¡°Hmm. Better to finish it quicker thanter,¡± she smiled picking up the wide empty bucket of clothes and then turned to whisper, ¡°I have nothing else to do here.¡±


    ¡°HEIDI! HEIDI!¡± Both Howard and Heidi heard Nora call for her.


    ¡°Looks like Ms. Nora is searching for you again,¡± Howard spoke looking at the walls of the house.


    ¡°Seems like it,¡± Heidi murmured to see Nora walk through the back door of the house.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Wounded- Part 2</h4>


    ¡°HEID-Oh there you are!¡± eximed Nora, a box in her hand as she walked towards where Heidi stood, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were here? I was looking for you all over the house,¡± she said looking at Heidi with her bright blue eyes. Nora had inherited her mother¡¯s eyes and hair, her eyes blue and hair blonde which went past her hips, which was now let loose and open. She was gorgeous, unlike her in self.


    ¡°I am sorry, I was only going toe to you,¡± Heidi apologized seeing Daniel leaning against the door, looking at them, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°This is for you,¡± Nora smiled bringing the box forward to give it to her.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Heidi asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift! Aunt gave few things to me and I thought to share it with you, aren¡¯t I thoughtful?¡± Nora giggled and then said, ¡°And by the way could you please get the dinner ready right away, we have been starving since we left aunt Gertrude¡¯s house. You know how father doesn¡¯t stop anywhere in between and rather prefers to have food at home than somewhere out.¡±


    ¡°Dinner is already ready in the kitchen, Nora. Why don¡¯t you go ahead and start cing the food? I¡¯ll be there in two minutes,¡± she suggested seeing Nora bite her lip.


    ¡°Ah, you see. I have to go try on a dress and see if it needs to be sent to the tailor,¡± Nora replied and when Heidi opened her mouth to speak she heard Daniel speak, ¡°We have to go attend a ball next week and it¡¯s important Nora gets her dress done as we are finding her suitors. I am sure you can help her out.¡±


    Heidi didn¡¯t miss the little smirk that appeared on Nora¡¯s lips before it disappeared. After their mother passed away, Daniel was the one to carry forward the punishments on her. She could still feel the leathers touch on her skin making her rigid and frozen in her spot. The siblings and she didn¡¯t get along well, and always put the other in a troublesome situation. Once Nora had broken a vase to only me it on Heidi. The same night Heidi had picked a cockroach from their backyard, to smash and mix it with Nora¡¯s food.


    ¡°Okay then!¡± Nora turned her back after seeing her nod her head at Daniel¡¯s words. Heidi saw Daniel say something to which Noraughed as they got into the house.


    When she had firste to the house, she was happy, happy to have a family like the others she had seen on the streets. A ce to call a home. When Raymond Curtis had introduced her to the family her happiness knew no bound after seeing the two children. Their mother¡¯s death changed a lot of things, their attitude as well as the stark differences between them.


    Remembering the box in her hand, she opened the lid to find a dress in there. Curious she pulled it out to see the beautiful dress in her hand.


    ¡°I am surprised to see Ms. Nora give you something of value,¡± she heard Howard from behind. He was usually a quiet man with the Curtis family but it was with Heidi whom he was frank with his words.


    ¡°I am surprised too,¡± Heidi replied staring at the dress to notice the tear at the bottom. No wonder, she thought to herself. Nora was too selfish to share anything with her and if she did it meant something was amiss. The dress was mend-able and therefore without a word she ced it back in the box.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave the household?¡± Howard asked her with a frown.


    ¡°The Curtis have my gratitude, for taking me in when I had no roof. A child who was in tattered clothes and barefoot with no identity. Sometimes gratitude is too heavy to bear with and it takes time to repay it.¡±


    ¡°I think you have repaid your debt enough to thete Madame by being at her side.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Maybe, I am just holding on to our precious memories that thedy left,¡± she knew that the love Helen Curtis shared with her was something priceless and didn¡¯t need repayment, yet a part of her felt indebted.


    ¡°You have turned into a finedy, Ms. Heidi,¡± she heard him say as she began walking towards the back door of the house and she turned back.


    ¡°I think I still have a long way to go for that!¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t the status that makes one into ady but the manner in which how you carry yourself and how you treat others that turns you into one,¡± Heidi smiled at his words.


    ¡°You have always been too kind with your words, Howard,¡± and with that, she went inside.


    The following week like Daniel had said, her father and her siblings left to the capital town of Woville to attend a ball there so that Nora could ce herself an eligible bachelor for herself. Many suitors letters came to their houses but she rejected them all, the way it looked to Heidi, Nora was trying to aim the Lord of the north as no matter who showed up in front of her, she would turn her face away from them like they were nothing but dirt.


    Heidi did her work leisurely as she had to cook dinner only for her tonight. Deciding to pick up the groceries she went out. In the evening, the clouds were dark and heavy, the time already past dusk as rain pelted down the roofs of the houses and the hard ground. The trees shook as it rained, letting the drops of water fall down one after another in a trail. It had been some time since the people of Woville had seen such heavy rain in the northern empire.


    Most of the men and women who had been on the streets walking and talking leisurely had already gone into their homes once it had begun raining. Some ran for shelter, standing under the buildings which got them drenched anyways. Out of the people who were there under the rain was Heidi, her footsteps sshing one after another on the rainy ground as she ran towards her house.


    When Heidi had finished buying groceries and had only exchanged the money with the shopkeeper in the local market she hadn¡¯t expected it to rain, especially when it had only been sunny with a clear sky when she had stepped out of the house. Her dry clothes were now soaking wet, the dress sticking to her body as she ran while covering the vegetables in her arms. On her way she saw a few men standing under the barely present roof and decided not to wait for the rain to stop, taking a left and going through the dark deserted alley. It was an alley that connected the humans from the dark creatures residence which she rarely used and she wouldn¡¯t have picked it if it weren¡¯t the shortest route to her house.


    As she took another turn, she stopped in her tracks to only realize that she had already run past this ce. Unfortunately, it had been quite a few months since she hadste here in these dark streets and the way she knew had been closed for some time now. Thinking it was better to go back the way she came from, she walked this time carefully seeing her way out not wanting to get lost in the dark. Just as she was tracing back her footsteps she suddenly felt herself crash and pull towards a firm, muscr body to the nearest wall. At the same time, she heard footsteps of people heading towards them as though they were chasing someone.


    rmed by whoever had caught her she went to scream for help to only find a hand covering her mouth to prevent her from making any noise. She struggled to get away but this person was too strong, like a vampire who didn¡¯t budge even an inch. At the thought of vampire more rms began to ring in her head, and as though feeling her fear the man leaned over to whisper.


    ¡°Stay still and I won¡¯t harm you,¡± his voice was gentle like the air itself.

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Wounded- Part 3</h4>


    When she finally let herself rx, she felt the man loosen his hands over her. Heidi couldn¡¯t see who it was as the man had a hood over his head with arge, ck cloak. As the voices of several men approached them, the man blended himself into the dark wall.


    Through the little gap, Heidi caught sight of a man running past them but to be only be shot making him fall limp on the ground. The sound of the gunshot mingling with the rain as blood seeped out of his body and she gasped seeing the water turn red.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± One of the men asked while the others who had followed the man lying on the ground dragged him by his legs.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be far with the state he is in. Search the other side of the alley,¡± the group of men ran through the other street to pass them without any knowledge.


    Once they were out of sight, the hooded man stepped back making Heidi shiver, bringing goosebumps over her wet skin. As she had been in the rain she hadn¡¯t realized how cold the rain was.


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation,¡± he said with his back facing her as he looked around the street and he then groaned softly like he was in pain. He leaned over the wall and clutched the side of his stomach.


    A part of Heidi wanted to ask if he was alright but another part of her told her to mind her way as it would be better not to get involved with a stranger. Even though it was night and dark she could see the man move his hand to show a dark liquid on his hand. Didn¡¯t vampires heal fast? Why was the man bleeding then?


    ¡°Are you alright mister?¡± she asked him worried as well as curious, seeing the back of his head hit the wall making his straight nose and pale thin lips peek through the hood. Hearing her worried self, the man¡¯s lips quirked up softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you shouldn¡¯t talk to strangers, especially to vampires, human,¡± he said softly to her enough for her to hear in the rain.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t speak to strangers! What do you take me for? It is only that you were bleeding and I was-you know-worried. Well excuse me for intruding but I wasn¡¯t brought up to leave an injured person lying on the ground without an aid!¡± Heidi said making the man chuckle, ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°I apologize,¡± he smiled and then clutched his stomach again before moving his hood from his head to reveal a face which was carved to perfection. Even in the dark, Heidi could see his strong jaw with pale thin lips as he ran his tapered fingers through his wet hair. She was staring at him when he asked her, ¡°Talking about aid, I don¡¯t know how long I am going to keep bleeding. Where do you live?¡±


    Would it be alright to take a vampire home? She bit her lip worriedly, if the Curtis family knew about it, they would skin her alive. But he was an injured man. Surely her mother in heaven wouldn¡¯t mind if she showed some kindness. Taking into ount that he hadn¡¯t tried attacking or drinking blood from her, she spoke,


    ¡°My house isn¡¯t that far. Will you be able to walk?¡± she asked him to which the man looked at her. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking but when he stood up straight as she felt that his answer was yes and she took him to his house.


    Heidi had made the man take a seat in the dining room and when she came back with a first aid box in her hand, she felt her mouth open at the sight of a half-naked man. The man had taken off his shirt, dabbing the cloth she had given him for his wound, turning the cloth red now. His slightly muscr form was now moving to dab the side of his stomach as there was no doubt that he had been stabbed with a knife gruesomely to form a bloody mess.


    ¡°Here, this is the first aid box. Please help yourself, I will be in the next room if you need something,¡± Heidi said averting her eyes away from him.


    ¡°And here I thought you would help the injured man,¡± hemented making her look up at him. His eyes peering down her brown ones.


    ¡°I am sure if you have the energy to run your mouth, you can also finish tending to your wounds yourself,¡± she said, turning her back to him quickly and then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know human medicines worked on vampires.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t? Why are you using them then?¡± She asked him confused.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that my butler experimented something with my drink this noon to make me seem more human.¡±


    ¡°Can that happen?¡±


    ¡°Yes but itsts for only a few hours.¡±


    ¡°I hope your butler is alright,¡± Heidi murmured with a smile, ¡°He should be really brave to do something like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he is very brave. Brave enough to be ready to starve for an entire week. What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked her. Sharing her name wouldn¡¯t be a problem, after all, she wasn¡¯t someone of high importance and did she didn¡¯t have any money either.


    ¡°Heidi,¡± she could hear the cap of the antiseptic being opened and closed as she answered, ¡°What about you? Why were you being chased after?¡±


    ¡°Curious thing aren¡¯t you. Let¡¯s just say that some things are better not known and left ignored because ignorance is a bliss. I think I will need ast favor from you,¡± she heard him say it to her and she turned around to see if he was done bandaging himself. He now wore one of Daniel¡¯s shirt which she had given him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I think my body has restored back to its original state,¡± he said stalking towards her making her gulp.


    ¡°Congrattions?¡± she asked him wearily making him smile.


    ¡°Well, thank you but I am feeling very very thirsty right now,¡± he said making her panic, ¡°Like really warm so that I quench my thirst.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think I can help you with that Sir...¡± she said slowly backing towards the wall and she felt her back hit the wall as her head began to turn dizzy.


    She felt the man lean forward and then speak, ¡°If it¡¯s not tea, I am fine with coffee too.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I always feel like drinking warm tea when it rains. Don¡¯t you?¡± he asked her with that charming smile making her smile back uneasily at him.


    She didn¡¯t know why but for a second it felt like he was really going to drink her blood until she wilted like a dead flower. When she came back from the kitchen with a cup of tea, the man had already left with a note on the dining table.


    ¡®Thank you for your hospitality.¡¯


    He hadn¡¯t signed neither had he revealed his name at the end. Sighing, she took a sip of tea from the cup. The dark creatures were strange, she thought to herself.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: Familiar stranger- Part 1</h4>


    A little girl hid beside arge bush, clothed in a dirty dress as the other ves inside the building behind her, her feet bare and cold in the wee hours of the night. When a guardsman walked by holding the dog by its leash as it barked she shrank back, her body trembling with the already inflicted pain that was caused inside the many walls that she had nned to escape from.


    In silence she sat there, not knowing how to reach the gate that was ahead of her. Dogs howled in distant as the guardsmen walked to and fro, securing the parameter at every corner of the towering wall that was built. Her brown eyes looked front and back, left and right, readying herself for flight.


    Seeing the gap the guards had left she shot in the air, her little feet carrying herself as she headed straight towards the entrance gate. Unfortunately, she was too small and just as she neared the gate, closing the distance between her and her freedom one of the guards caught her, which made her stumble on the hard floor.


    ¡°Look at what we have here?¡± the guardsman mocked looking at the little girl shake in fear, ¡°And what are you men doing instead of guarding the gate! Do you know how important the children are?!¡±


    ¡°We are sorry, we didn¡¯t notice this one in the dark! We¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again!¡± one of the guardsmen apologized who was at the gate.


    When she tried running away again but to only fall down as the guard had pushed her on the ground, ¡°Bring me the rope. Little children are always a pain in the ass, giving us unwanted trouble.¡± Once he had tied her hands and feet, he ordered someone to take her away, ¡°A good punishment will put her in her ce and make sure she doesn¡¯t try it again.¡±


    The little girl was taken to the punishment dungeons, which waspletely isted and dark. She heard a quiet derangedugh in the space she was in, the sounding from somewhere from the side. One of the guardsmen who was a half vampire raised the whip in his hand, ready tosh it on her.


    Heidi woke up suddenly, her body covered in sweat and her heart thudding loudly in her chest. It was only a dream, she told herself, her hand on her chest while looking at the open window in her room. She had forgotten to lock the windows before she had gone into bedst night. The sound of air moving by was rather strange tonight, she thought to herself. It was as if the air outside was howling a mncholic song in the quietness of the night.


    The abrupt sound of one of the window closing with a loud sound made her jump in the bed. Sliding down her bed, she made her way towards the window and closed it shut. Her hands still ced on the window, she sighed to lean her head on the wall. Unconsciously, she brought her hand to the back of her shoulder. It had been a while since she had dreamed about it, memories she had buried somewhere deep in her mind, of things she didn¡¯t want to explore.


    She wondered when she would be relieved of the demons that had been chasing in her head, the demons that were inching closer with every passing day. The fear of being known or seen. After a few more minutes she pulled back to go back to bed.


    One afternoon when Heidi was returning back homepleting an errand her father had asked her toplete, she walked on the streets, humming a tune soft enough that only she could hear and no one else. The hassle of the street was as high as ever, people walking under the warm sun.


    When Heidi looked up at the sky, her eyes met the burning sun and she closed her eyes immediately feeling her vision go white. Just as her eyesight began to return back to her she bumped her head into something hard making a clunk sound in the middle of the street.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± she eximed rubbing her forehead and at the same time, she heard a man apologize, ¡°Forgive me for not looking. Are you alright miss...?¡±


    Squinting her eyes, she looked up to see someone holding a shovel upside down. When her vision had returnedpletely, she realized who it was. It was none other than Noah Arendel, a man of many young girl and women¡¯s dreams. Born to one of Shepard¡¯s family, he was a man of an average height, his golden brown hair curled at the side of his forehead, lips full and in shape.


    Though Heidi had often seen him in the town, either walking in the opposite path or talking to a group of people as he was a popr man she had never got an opportunity to talk to him. He was a gorgeous man and like many women her age, she secretly looked at him when he was in view.


    ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t hurt,¡± he said, his pale green eyes peering down at her with a worried look on his face. One of his muscr arms held the shovel and the other around her waist to stop her previously from falling. Realizing that they were standing too close, she cleared her throat and he let her waist go. Her eyes began catching sight of few men and women who passed by them look at them.


    ¡°Your forehead-it has spots of blood,¡± he pointed out and she touched the bump to feel herself flinch, ¡°I only got the de chiseled today and is as sharp as ever. The edge must have touched you. Let me get some water for it,¡± he said to which she shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I will be fine,¡± she waved both her hands. She bent down to pick the vegetables that had fallen on the ground from her hand and he followed her cue, helping her pick them up.


    ¡°Are you sure? I extremely apologize for it, I should have seen youing,¡± a frown adorned his attractive face as he spoke to her while handing thest one to her.


    ¡°I am. This is just a scratch,¡± she smiled to assure him and he then smiled back relieved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have spoken to each other before. I am Noah Arendel,¡± he introduced himself and before Heidi could introduce herself he spoke, ¡°I know who you are. You are Heidi Curtis, aren¡¯t you.¡±


    She looked at him with a surprised expression. ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised,¡± he chuckled seeing her wide eyes stare at him in question, ¡°This is a small town. Everyone here knows everyone else. Let me help you with these, it¡¯s the least I could. Please,¡± he offered her help taking one bag of the vegetables.


    Heidi looked at him with her lips pressed together in thought. As happy she was to talk to him, she wasn¡¯t thrilled at the idea of going to her house with him next to her. One of the reasons being, the people of her town were the kinds that were quick to spread false rumors. And if those rumors reached her family they would be displeased with it. Reluctantly, Heidi nodded her head and Noah helped her with one bag of the vegetables and fruits which she had previously trouble carrying before she bumped into him.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Familiar stranger- Part 2</h4>


    On their way, Noah and Heidi exchanged friendly words with each other. She found him to be an easy going man who spoke like they knew each other for a long time. Just as they crossed over a street she caught sight of a familiar face. Copper brown hair glinting under the sunlight and eyes that charmed the woman in front of him as he spoke. She realized it was none other than the vampire she had met a few nights ago. So he was of this very town, thought Heidi to herself. She wondered why she hadn¡¯t noticed him before. The woman he was talking to was the daughter of a wealthy counselor. He then turned in the way she was walking and when their eyes met, he smiled from where he stood at her before his eyes fell over the person walking next to her.


    ¡°Ms. Heidi?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Heidi asked breaking eye contact with the vampire to look at Noah.


    ¡°I asked who is at your house now. This is too much to carry for a person like yourself. Not that I am saying you are small,¡± he said looking at the big bags made of a sack.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t disturb them over such trifle things, after all, they are busy with other matters.¡± Daniel was out with her father while Nora was studying again to turn herself into a properdy. Sadly even though their mother was one of the most educated women of their time Heidi hade across, Nora hadn¡¯t acquired the same genes. Shecked interest in it and preferred to invest her time by dolling herself pretty, which in Heidi¡¯s opinion only made it worse.


    ¡°That must be difficult,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t actually. I have gotten used to carrying these many things. And sometimes there are people like you yourself to help me with it,¡± she smiled stopping in front of her house and heughed heartily.


    ¡°Ah! We sure will be. Especially when it is someone as pretty as yourself,¡± her cheeks turn red due to the unexpectedpliment, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now. See you around.,¡± he said turning his back and walking away until he disappeared in the next street corner.


    Nora who was in the house, cooling herself by keeping her feet in a bucket of water heard voices outside the house. Unmistakably one of the voice belonged to her sister, curious of who was out there with her, she stepped out of the bucket and walked towards the window to have her eyes narrowed at the view. It was Noah who was with her sister and with the way it looked it was clear that he was interested in Heidi. Though Nora had no interest in the man as he was a peasant in status, that didn¡¯t mean she was alright with the fact that one of the handsome bachelors who hadn¡¯t shown interest in her was talking to her sister now.


    She had begun hating Heidi from a very young age, possibly since the girl had been brought into their house. She was the child whom her mother showered love on, spent time with and did everything she wanted to do with her mother. She was her mother and not Heidi¡¯s. Hers and Daniel¡¯s alone.


    Heidi seeing Noah disappear turned around to see the curtain of the window move suddenly. Having an idea of who was there she walked towards the door, knocking on the wood with her hand.


    ¡°You are rather early today, sister. What took you so long? Had to wait for vegetables to grow?¡± Nora asked her sarcastically after letting Heidi in.


    ¡°If I was, it would have taken me weeks to get back home. It takes time to grow...just like your brain,¡± Heidi murmured thest part to herself.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± her sibling asked following her to the kitchen knowing she had said something.


    ¡°I said vegetables take time to grow. You are the educated one, you should know it,¡± she stated with an obvious tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I have no idea of what you speak and do. An illiterate like yourself should shut your mouth before someone cuts that long tongue of yours,¡± Nora said crossing her arms over her chest, ¡°y nice, sister,¡± she smiled and turned on her heel to get back to what she had been doing.


    She had heard of how siblings quarreled with each other and she took it as what had happened just now. It was the usual after all to ¡®y nice¡¯. Some more time, she thought to herself, she just had to bear a little while longer.


    Truth was that Heidi had far more knowledge than Nora had as their mother Helen had spent her time on the little girl when no one was home, teaching her how to read and write, exining her about the Empire and its history.


    The Empire was made of fournds- Mythweald, Valeria, Woville, and Bonke. Mythweald was the South Empire which was ruled by a human Lord, the North Empire which was Woville was ruled by a human Lord again. Simrly, Valeria the West Empire and Bonke the East Empire was ruled by Vampire lords. To maintain an equal bnce between all thends there was the council who took just actions in consideration for both the humans as well as vampires. Unfortunately, even though it had been centuries since knowing the existence of the vampires, the humans and vampires were in an internal conflict. The vampires and humans lived together physically but not mentally. They had their own ideas and view each other. Whilee had been epting when it came to the coexistence of both the creatures, there were some who wanted to dominate the other.


    All these years Heidi had maintained good distance with the vampires in their town. It would be a lie if she said the vampires didn¡¯t scare her. A few years ago when she had only been taken into the Curtis household she had witnessed a vampire sucking a woman¡¯s blood until she fell down dead. She still remembered it vividly, her mother then had to coo her to sleep telling her that it was a deranged half vampire who had sucked the woman¡¯s blood. As she grew up her mother had then exined to that vampires had different kinds. There were three types of vampires in the- the normal vampires, half-vampires, andstly the pure-blooded vampires. The normal vampires and the half-vampires were the ones that fed blood from animals and humans while the pure blooded ones could feed on their own kind that is the vampires as well, making them the highest creatures in the entire hierarchy that ruled thends.


    The turned humans were the half-vampires, and when their transformations went wrong which the human body couldn¡¯t cope would usually turn them into rogue vampires.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Familiar stranger- Part 3</h4>


    After dinner was served the same night, Heidi was cleaning the used utensils as she heard her father and Daniel speak about witches who were spotted at the perimeter of Woville and Valeria. As if the friction between the humans and the vampires weren¡¯t enough, there were the witches too who were responsible for the missing people in the Empire.


    ¡°Oh father please, it won¡¯t bete. Daniel promised to pick us up once it finishes,¡± she saw Nora plead to her father when she was done with the kitchen work and about to go to her room. She wondered what Nora was asking for this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, youngdy. The one you are talking about is of long distance and when did you say it is?¡± their father, Simeon Curtis questioned her.


    ¡°Two weeks from now,¡± her sister replied quickly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I will be present in the town that day, Nora. I wouldn¡¯t consider it safe and I know how irresponsible you can get at times. So no.¡±


    ¡°I will have Heidi apany me. She¡¯s responsible! Please father!¡± Nora began to wail like a child. Nora wasn¡¯t exactly happy of Heidi tagging with her but if it meant her father would allow her to go to the theater then she could handle it but ignoring her for the night, ¡°Please please!¡± Her sister¡¯s words made Heidi smile internally, at least she had epted that she was irresponsible.


    Simeon looked at Heidi through his rimmed sses with a serious expression and then at his daughter.


    ¡°Alright but I want you girls straight home from the theater,¡± he said before going back to reading the newsletter.


    ¡°Thank you, father!¡±


    Theater? She had heard of theaters being opened in the vampirends, to showcase the art through music and dance and drama. Like her sister, she had been keen to see the theater too since the word had spread about it.


    Finally, the day came for Nora, her friend rence and Heidi to visit the theater. It was evening when they reached the destination and nothing could stop their bubbling excitement once they stepped out of the carriage. The three women were dressed as a good as any other women around the theater to look like they were bred from high-ss families. Heidi wore the dark grey dress Nora had given her, her ck hair tied at the side and let loose in the ends.


    The theater was located at the edge of the Bonke empire, the building as huge as a castle in the middle of a town. As they got inside Heidi was mesmerized by the structure and space of it. Her brown eyes took in everything that came into view. Therge pirs, the curtains that hung from the high ceilings, the people there. Their father had got them a box seating from where they could see the stage clearly. Men and women had already begun taking their seats, and the entire theater went quiet went the theatrics began.


    She held her breath, her eyes not once moving away from the stage but having them transfixed as the story rolled. For Heidi, it was a once in a lifetime opportunity to witness something so beautiful. Nora and her friend rence had only seen the beginning of it before their eyes wandered to the good-looking man sitting in the next box.


    When the show ended, her sister and her acquaintance left her alone in the box asking her to meet them in front of the theater. Not knowing what to do, she made her way down the ground through therge stairs and got outside the theater, waiting for her sister.


    While waiting she heard someone speak to her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    Turning to her left she saw it was a man but it took her a while to recognize it was the nameless vampire who was dressed in an expensive looking suite.


    ¡°Neither did I,¡± she replied with a small smile.


    ¡°Seems like you have enjoyed the show very much. Is this your first time?¡± She nodded her head to his question. His hair was styled back neatly and he looked no less than an elite member of the vampire ss. Now that she noticed he was a very handsome man, his chiseled features with high cheekbones, straight nose, and dark brows.


    ¡°I take it you have been to theater¡¯s many times,¡± she stated looking at his red eyes that looked no less than looking at an endless tunnel where someone could get lost.


    ¡°Not many but enough to be bored,¡± he replied before his eyes moved across the crowd and settled back at her as she pulled the shawl around her.


    ¡°Did your wound heal?¡±


    ¡°It has. Thank you for asking. I see that yours has healed as well.¡±


    ¡°Mine?¡± She asked him perplexed.


    ¡°Thest time I saw you, you hurt your forehead.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that one. I forgot about that,¡± sheughed softly.


    ¡°You should be careful when you walk...you don¡¯t know which man might shovel you again.¡±


    Had he witnessed the whole scene that day? She felt embarrassed thinking about it.


    ¡°You know, Ms. Curtis,¡± he then began this time his voice drawling, ¡°If you hold that shawl of yours any tighter like a storm is going toe people will find you suspicious,¡± he said making her eyes snap at him instantly.


    Dread began to slowly fill her mind at his words.


    Did he know? No that couldn¡¯t be possible, she thought to herself. She had made sure to cover her upper body with the shawl. To divert her mind she looked around searching for her sister Nora, and upon seeing her she murmured a quick goodnight to the man and left the spot without turning back to look at him.


    The man stood there looking at Heidi¡¯s retreating figure along with her sister and another woman. At the same time, his coachman arrived.


    ¡°Lord Nichs, the carriage is ready.¡±

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: The proposal- Part 1</h4>


    Heidi stood still, holding the stick in the flowing water which had the mesh made wire at the end of it. Every once in a while Howard, the coachman of the Curtis¡¯ family and Heidi went to the river stream to catch freshwater fish and today was one of those days.


    Her Uncle Raymond Curtis was visiting them with his wife in the evening and her father had asked her to prepare fish for dinner as it was his brother¡¯s favored meat. It wasn¡¯t that the market didn¡¯t have them. The market of their town had plenty of them, which was sold to their townsfolk as well as to the next nearby town. Howard and Heidi, instead of spending the money which was given to them to buy the fish, they saved it. Rather Howard gave it to her saying he was getting old for saving anything in his age.


    Her feet were immersed in the cold water as it sped towards them while they were surrounded by the calm sound of the water that flowed at the same ever-changing pace.


    ¡°The fish count has decreased,¡± she noted. It had been nearly a month since they hadst visited the stream and the amount of fish that swam down their town had definitely reduced.


    Howard who had sessfully caught two fish with a chiseled stick spoke with his deep voice as he got out of the stream, ¡°It might be because the stream first passed the town before us. They must be catching them for their own or to send it to the main city of Woville,¡± after cing the fish in the basket, ¡°How many do you have there?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°Three of them,¡± Heidi grinned making the middle-aged man smile.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said across the bank of the water.


    After months of experience, the young woman was getting better at catching the fish. He saw her lift the stick in concentration, the dipping in and out along with the movements of her hand. She almost caught the fish before it jumped out, escaping from the trap she had set.


    ¡°Looks like we havepany,¡± she heard Howard speak and she turned around to see a blonde man walking towards the river stream along with the sheep that had begun to scatter around. It was Noah Arendel. His golden hair radiated like the sun¡¯s rays, his walk not slow or quick but paced normally as he kept a look at his sheep. Seeing Heidi he gave her a surprised look before waving at her with a wide smile.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Ms. Heidi,¡± Noah greeted her and then bowed at Howard which the man returned.


    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± she responded back politely.


    ¡°You are quite talented, aren¡¯t you Ms. Heidi,¡± heplimented her seeing what she was doing, ¡°You know to catch a fish and also have a strong arm when ites to carrying multiple things in your arms.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that hard. There are many women who carry heavier objects than I do,¡± she replied bashfully turning her head to the side so that the young man couldn¡¯t see her cheeks turning red with thepliment.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe though,¡± he said rubbing the head of themb near him.


    It was hard for Heidi to believe that her towns popr male wasplimenting her whilst talking to her. He was handsome enough to skip any town girls heart but here he was polite enough toe to talk to her. His pale eyes shined when he smiled as they made little talks. Her sister Nora was gorgeous from head to toe and men like him usually sought girls with those looks to suit them.


    ¡°You have a bell on him. How old is he?¡± Heidi asked seeing him pet themb¡¯s head. She noticed the bronze bell tinkling around its neck when it bent down.


    ¡°This little fellow is less than three weeks old,¡± she heard him reply as themb walked towards the water to quench its thirst, ¡°He is the baby of the herd and we don¡¯t want him getting lost. With the number of wolves that have been attacking the cattle¡¯s and a herd of sheep and goats, the bell makes it easier to find them,¡± he sighed.


    Now that she looked from where she stood at the other sheep¡¯s that were scattered around the bank, she could hear the tinkling of bells above the sound of water. As she looked at the littlemb she felt her heart meltdown at just the sight of it. So innocent, she thought to herself and at the same time, she felt guilty for being one of the humans to have it killed and to eat it. Both Nora and Heidi didn¡¯t like to see the sight of it being killed, therefore it was always Howard who bought meat from the market which was one of the reasons why they didn¡¯t have a single sheep or cow in their backyard. Tearing her eyes away from it she decided to catch another fish.


    Heidi who had her feet in the water for a long time now suddenly felt a searing pain in one of her feet and she bent down to take her feet in both her hands.


    ¡°Argh!¡± she eximed in difort.


    ¡°Ms. Heidi!¡± Howard eximed.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Noah stepped into the water to see if something had bit her.


    ¡°My feet...it hurts too much,¡± she flinched as the muscles in her feet grew tighter in pain. She hadn¡¯t moved her feet and she didn¡¯t know why her feet suddenly began hurting so much. Even taking a single step was painful.


    ¡°Let me see it,¡± the young man said with a frown bending down while she clutched her feet with both her hands. Two of her toes had begun to ovep with another one. He took her feet in hands and began rubbing the top of her feet steadily, ¡°How long have you been in the water today? The muscles have twisted itself.¡±


    ¡°Can it happen?¡± Howard asked with a surprised look on his face.


    ¡°The muscles have a tendency to twist sometimes without reason but in your case, you stayed in the water for a far too long time. ,¡± Noah said it to Heidi, ¡°You need to be careful when you step into ces like these. Better now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± she thanked him with a smile feeling her tense muscles rx. Standing up straight she stepped out of the water right away, not wanting the pain toe back.


    ¡°We have enough fish for tonight. Shall we call it a day, Ms. Heidi?¡± Howard asked and saw the young miss nod her head. Giving his thanks to the young man and bidding him a good day, both Heidi and he headed back to the house.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: The proposal- Part 2</h4>


    In the time of the evening, her Uncle Raymond visited there along with his wife Aurelia and daughter Ruth. Her cousin Ruth was the sweetest soul she had met, who had only turned seven this summer. There were times when she wished she could have Ruth as a sister instead of Nora to only scold herself for thinking that way. She also wished that she could have a better, healthier rtionship with her sister. Even they weren¡¯t blood-rted, they were her first family and she wanted it to work out. Nora had her good points even though they were only a few but still it counted. For instance, her sister had helped her while cooking in the kitchen and had now taken up the initiative to get the food from the kitchen to the dining table, her aunt took the opportunity to speak to her leisurely.


    ¡°How have you been? I am dejected that you rarely write to me, especially after...your mother passed away,¡± aunt Aurelia asked, looking at Heidi sort out the vegetables on a tter.


    Their aunt, Aurelia was simr to herte mother. A woman who was of a good family, kind and gentle by nature and the genes were now passed on to her daughter Ruth. Her husband, Heidi¡¯s Uncle Raymond was a stern man who had connections with the north Lord. Her aunt spoke less in front of her husband as most of the human women with high upbringings were taught not to voice their thoughts unless it was of high importance. But her aunt was as shrewd as her mother, her eyes picked most of the details around her.


    ¡°I am sorry I haven¡¯t been writing. Things sometimes get very busy here and it slips out of my mind,¡± Heidi gave her aunt an apologetic look, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to write to you regrly from now,¡± she promised but saw her aunt shake her head with a frown.


    ¡°Write when you feel like you want to. Not because you have to. Alright?¡± her aunt said making her face break into a smile.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Good. So how have you been?¡± her aunt repeated the question.


    ¡°I think I am okay. It¡¯s been two years,¡± Heidi gave her an assuring smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, ¡°Sometimes it gets hard, reminding of the hollow a person leaves behind, on us. Life seems really strange at that time...to think...the person who was there is not here anymore,¡± her aunt rubbed her arm soothingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what life is all about, isn¡¯t it? But God has given us the gift of memory, a ce where we can cherish and visit it as many times as we need to,¡± Heidi wasn¡¯t sure if memory was a gift or a curse, there were things she couldn¡¯t forget, things that agonized her in her dreams, ¡°Now smile. Helen would be disappointed if she saw her children looking sad,¡± her aunt said before taking a spoonful of the curry Heidi had prepared.


    ¡°I made it,¡± said Nora as she got back to the kitchen, ¡°How is it? Is it good?¡±


    Heidi didn¡¯t mind that her sister took the credit out of what she had made. It was something that she let it slide if it brought a smile on her face that was enough for her.


    ¡°It is very tasty,¡± aunt Aureliaplimented Nora to which Nora gave her a wide smile before taking the gravy out of the kitchen. Seeing the girl go, her aunt leaned towards and whispered, ¡°The man you marry will be very fortunate to eat something so delicious. Don¡¯t forget to write down the recipe and give it to me,¡± and with that, her aunt left her alone in the kitchen hearing her daughter Ruth call for her.


    As the two families had dinner, her father and uncle Raymond discussed thetter¡¯s work. Heidi heard Ruth talk earnestly about the recent piano sses that she had only joined a few weeks ago. She smiled the entire time as she listened to her cousin speak about music even though there were few things she didn¡¯t understand to keep the girl¡¯s heart. Once everyone was done with dinner, the entire family sat in the living room.


    ¡°Raymond, what happened to put a good word to the Lord through the Duke?¡± their father Simeon asked his brother.


    ¡°Actually, I came here to speak on the same matter,¡± uncle Raymond said with a grim expression.


    ¡°I hope it is good news that you brought us,¡± her fathermented and then asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Raymond took a deep breath before he spoke, ¡°As the Lord¡¯s son is young and unmarried, I tried speaking to the Duke and the Dutch¡¯s who are a close acquaintance of the Woville Lord. I showed Nora¡¯s picture and the Duke¡¯s wife said she had potential and would put in a word about it. She came backst week with the news to say that the young lord didn¡¯t want to marry right now as he wanted to hone his skills when it came to administrating the empire.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Heidi saw her father hum in response.


    ¡°But the Lord himself sent a proposal to our door after hearing such good things about Curtis¡¯s daughter,¡± her sister who was looking dejected a while ago was now looking keenly at her uncle, her blue eyes bright in a slight hint of excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± her brother Daniel began but her uncle huffed.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t. The council of the Empire has been keeping a note about the rifts between all the empire, modting the people as well as the respective Lord¡¯s. The council is hell-bent on keeping a bnced decorum between the humans and the nightly creatures. We all know that Woville and Bonke haven¡¯t been cooperative, and the head council passed few orders to both the Lords. Both the Lord¡¯s of Woville and Bonke decided to keep a truce with an alliance.¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at Raymond?¡± her father asked, seemingly to understand where this was going.


    ¡°The Lord¡¯s along with the Council decided it would be for the best to have a defined rtion with each other to show mutual trust. Our Lord has promised a Curtis woman from our family in hand of marriage to a close rtive of the Lord of Bonke,¡± Raymond answered with a bitter taste in his mouth. The ones who weren¡¯t aware of it looked taken aback at the news.


    ¡°What was the Lord thinking,¡± Daniel muttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± her father mmed the table in front of him, ¡°I am not getting Nora married into a bloodsucking family. Never!¡±


    ¡°She is my daughter and I will decide where to get her married,¡± their father spoke angrily. Even though no one was happy about it, Nora had no qualms on it as she dreamt of living in a huge mansion like a queen but unfortunately her father was dead against the idea of sending her to a vampire household, ¡°I will not send her there-¡±


    ¡°Simeon, trust me I am not happy about it either but refusing the Lord wouldn¡¯t be right. It would do nothing but damage, especially after the Lord has given his word. If we refuse now, it is not the Woville Lord we will have to worry about, the council will be involved too.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t...¡±


    Heidi could see the conflict in her father¡¯s eyes as he battled with the thought of Nora marrying a vampire. Both the Curtis brother¡¯s weren¡¯t fond of vampires, and the Lord of North deciding Nora to be the bride of a vampire was something all of them were digesting.


    ¡°But I have a proposal,¡± Raymond spoke to his brother. Another one? thought Nora in surprise, she must be more beautiful than she knew to get so many proposals,


    ¡°In the letter that was sent, it had clearly mentioned that our Lord promised a Curtis woman from the family. If you don¡¯t want to send Nora why not send someone else in her ce?¡± her uncle then turned to look at her making her heart drop instantly.


    ¡°Heidi?¡± aunt Aurelia asked with a surprised look.


    ¡°Heidi is a Curtis and she is as old as Nora. I don¡¯t think a little change would cause any trouble,¡± said Raymond as dread began to fill Heidi¡¯s heart. She could hear her heartbeat in her ears loudly, the blood rushing up in her body.


    ¡°But uncle Raymond-¡± Nora began not liking the idea that Heidi was going to experience the luxury which was supposed to be hers.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be marrying into a vampire family, Nora,¡± her uncle cut her, giving her a sharp look meaning her words weren¡¯t up for discussion. After a few seconds, he then turned back to her father, ¡°So what do you say?¡±


    Heidi went as pale as a ghost when she saw her father nod reluctantly.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: Bonfire- Part 1</h4>


    ¡°I would like to talk to Heidi before we go ahead with the arrangement,¡± their uncle Raymond spoke, ¡°Aurelia if you could please take Nora and Ruth inside.¡± His wife gave him a small nod leading them to the backyard but not before giving Heidi a worried look.


    Once they were gone, Raymond asked Heidi to take a seat in front of him. She had goosebumps all over her skin at the thought of her getting married so suddenly without any prior notice. Her brain had frozen after seeing her father agree to the suggestion of sending her in ce of Nora. She knew that her family or stepfamily hadn¡¯t taken an interest when it came to getting her married and maybe they had decided to let her live in the house serving them until the end as she did now.


    Women of her age in and around the town had no right to refuse who their parents showed when it came to getting wed to a man. Most of the marriages were only for conveniences, either to increase their wealth or to showcase the wife or husband like a trophy. She had her own dreams, the freedom to choose and live the way she wanted but the current circumstance right now looked far from it.


    Ready to voice her thoughts she opened her mouth to speak to only see her uncle raise his hand for her to stop.


    ¡°Heidi,¡± uncle Raymond began, ¡°The Curtis¡¯ family state is in your hands now. There is a reason why I want you to go in ce of Nora instead of anyone else. As I have told this is not a mere proposal but a proposal to build trust between the north and the eastern empire. I am sure you understand how much that means.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I am sure any woman would agree to marry into a high-ss family. Please do reconsider-¡± Heidi said to only be cut off by him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking. It is a request from the Duke himself and he¡¯s gone great lengths to get the council members to agree to it. It will serve our family well and the Duke has promised us with good-¡±


    ¡°If that is so why not send Nora? She¡¯s more willing tha-¡±


    Heidi felt her cheek resonate and her earring with the p Raymond had ced on her cheek with the back of her hand. She could also feel a sting across her skin as the metallic ring he wore had scraped over her skin, forming a red line now.


    ¡°Speak again without permission and you would wish you hadn¡¯t even made a sound,¡± said Raymond dusting his hand with his eyes narrowed at her.


    The other two males who were in the room made no sign of protest seeing Raymond p her. Raymond Curtis was a man who was well known in his family for being aggressive by character. Being the eldest in the Curtis family, he took control when it came to his family and its members. Daniel, her brother had inherited the same genes as his uncle.


    ¡°Now, where was I? Yes, this marriage is a truce to the council but truth is that it is an arrangement made by the Duke so that he can get the information on the high-ss vampires in thend of Bonke, especially the ones that have a direct rtionship with the Lord there. In a span of a few days you will be expected to travel there to meet Lord Rune¡¯s cousin who is a half vampire and a few weekster you will be married. We would expect you to be well behaved with and avoid any trouble which would dishonor the family name.¡±


    ¡°No wonder,¡± she heard her father murmur with a faint smile, ¡°Here I was thinking why you were keen on building a rtionship with the night creatures.¡±


    ¡°So Heidi will be going there to get us inside details,¡± Danielmented making his uncle nod.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Bonfire- Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Yes, that is the n. If we get the delicate details of things the Duke has requested we can turn tables by having higher authority on theirnd,¡± said uncle Raymond.


    ¡°The Lord isn¡¯t going to find it suspicious?¡± Her father asked.


    ¡°Our Lord? He is a pussy to even raise a revolt against the vampires. After he did get assigned to help of the Valerian Lord. Unlike him, we know how much of a threat vampires are going to be in the nexting years. They will try to take the entire control over the humans. ¡±


    ¡°The vampires haven¡¯t done anything to cause an unnecessary revolt against them. It is a wrong misconception,¡± Heidi stated boldly.


    ¡°Heidi!¡± her father warned from where he sat, ¡°We didn¡¯t raise you to side with them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you brought this one right, brother. After all I guess it is true, blood is always blood and outsiders are meant to be kept where they deserve to be,¡± uncle Raymond said a slight disgust in his voice andter scoffed, ¡°Just because the actual news doesn¡¯te up in front of themon men and women, it doesn¡¯t mean things are peachy. People are killed every day because of people with your thinking think they are harmless when in fact they pose the greatest threat to mankind. I was the one to get you a decent home, our family has been very weing. It¡¯s time you repay our kindness girl.¡±


    Heidi clutched her hand tightly on the other side where no one could see. He didn¡¯t have to tell her that she wasn¡¯t rted to them. If it weren¡¯t for her mother Helen Curtis she would have run long ago. Her uncle didn¡¯t stop his talk there though, he continued,


    ¡°I have turned around your life. Don¡¯t forget that. If it weren¡¯t for me you very well know where you would be,¡± his malicious smile scared her. She felt the hair at the back of her neck stand due to fear creeping into her mind, ¡°I do hope for your own good that you cooperate willingly. Okay?¡± and when she didn¡¯t answer she heard her father¡¯s stern voice to answer her uncle¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered making her uncle smile. She then heard her father speak, ¡°We know you are smarter and responsible than Nora, sending her would not guarantee the Duke¡¯s n.¡±


    Uncle Raymond then got up from his seat, ¡°Very well then. I will be back in a few days to speak about the next arrangements.¡±


    That night after everyone had gone back to their respective rooms, Heidi sat at the foot of her bed, rewinding the words her uncle had spoken to her. She was supposed to wed a man in less than a few weeks, a marriage which was for political convenience. To go to and where she hadn¡¯t been before, to be around people she had never seen, spoken or known.


    Everything felt so out of ce in her head and confused she didn¡¯t know what to do. She wasn¡¯tfortable going there. She wanted to marry someone of her choice. What hurt her was that her father had agreed to his brother¡¯s suggestion of sending her in ce of Nora. She knew she wasn¡¯t his daughter in blood as she didn¡¯t share anyone¡¯s blood here. She knew if her mother Helen was alive she wouldn¡¯t be put through this, she would have avoided the situation.


    Leaning back her head, she closed her eyes tired. She woke up earlier than usual in the morning, getting herself busy with the household work. After her father and brother left home, it was only Nora and her at home alone. Heidi was cleaning the kitchen when Nora came to fetch a ss of water for herself.


    ¡°You are lucky aren¡¯t you, getting married to a man of a high status,¡± she turned around to see Nora filling the ss with water, ¡°Taking things that are meant for me,¡± she added with a sting-full voice.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the direct order given by our Lord, I wouldn¡¯t be marrying. I am not marrying by choice here, Nora,¡± Heidi said with a frown and saw her sister roll her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to behave like a victim here sister. All of us girls and women want to marry men like that, to have a life free of work while living a life of luxury. I doubt that you even uttered more than a line of refusal because deep down you want it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I haven¡¯t noticed you being around Noah. I heard from one of the girls in town that you crashed against him on purpose to catch his attention, how much can you fall down?¡±


    ¡°How much can your thinking go down? I would never do something like that and you should know that too!¡±


    ¡°I know you well and that¡¯s why I speak,¡± Nora made a sound of annoyance.


    Somewhat hurt by her sister¡¯s words, Heidi spoke, ¡°If you weren¡¯t so clueless may be father would have chosen you. Stop acting like a spoilt child and start taking an ount of your actions. Stop ming someone because of your incapability,¡± this made her sister furious.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my picture which I sat hours in front of the painter getting it painted while looking my best, the Lord wouldn¡¯t have thought of gaining our family alliance. He will be in quite some shock seeing you in contrast to me,¡± Nora smirked at the thought.


    It was as clear as day that both the sisters looked nothing like each other, not even close, not because they weren¡¯t blood-rted buy because Heidi with her almost straight ck hair and brown eyes with a pale skin was no match to Nora¡¯s beautiful blonde hair and blue eyes. Nora was much beautiful and an attractive woman which a man could notice from a far distance. Maybe the only good thing about Heidi¡¯s eyes was that in sunlight, her eyes seemed light hazel in colour.


    ¡°Daniel didn¡¯t tell me everything but I heard that you are going to be a sacrificial sheep in the end if you get caught. Poor you. If that is the case, it is better you than me,¡± with that Nora stepped out of the kitchen leaving Heidi standing alone with both her hands tightly holding the edge of the b.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know that she had turned to a sacrificial sheep like her sister had pointed out. Neither was the Lord of Woville nor the Bonke Lord aware of the recent switch her uncle had made for the mere purpose of the Duke. She knew her father and her uncle had a strong distaste when it came to the vampires but it seemed like there was a stronger rift with the Bonke lord as the other vampire Lord was never brought up much in light among her family member.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: Bonfire- Part 3</h4>


    Heidi who had been to the market was getting back when she met Noah who was running an errand for his family. Seeing her walk by him in deep thought, he bid bye to his friend whom he was talking to and called her.


    ¡°Good day, Noah,¡± she greeted him, seeing him carry a sack full of something behind his back.


    ¡°Good day to you. Everything alright?¡± he asked, hearing this her brows furrowed in question.


    ¡°It is. Why do you ask?¡± she asked bringing a smile up to her lips.


    ¡°You look a little lost like you¡¯re not here,¡± he scratched the back of his neck nervously and then smiled.


    She looked around to see if anyone eyes were upon them. With what she had known Noah was a good man but she didn¡¯t want anyone spreading wrong rumours about them. Thest time she had spoken to her sister, she had only mentioned what others had seen but she knew what Nora was capable of. With her looks and words, it wasn¡¯t hard for Nora to twist clueless men around her finger. Thinking about what rumours might travel, she quickened the pace of her footsteps but the man kept up with her.


    ¡°I am alright. Thank you for asking,¡± and saw him nod nonchntly.


    ¡°Good to hear that. I was actually waiting for you,¡± he confessed, ¡°There¡¯s this bonfire we have at theke this Saturday.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± she asked to see him stare at the sky and then to look back at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s more of a bonding with all the families, celebrate brotherhood and sisterhood, birth and death. To pray to the forest and the sky and I don¡¯t know what I am talking anymore. Ignore thest part,¡± Heidiughed at his awkward expression, ¡°There¡¯s no reason for it. We do it once in a while. Just to enjoy the summer that¡¯se. Would you like toe?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure. I have a lot of things to do...¡± She trailed unsurely.


    ¡°Your sister has been invited too and she has agreed toe,¡± he said stopping as they had reached the ce where their paths deviated, ¡°Please. I know you don¡¯t know about me but I would really like you to be there. It will be an unforgettable night. I promise,¡± he pleaded softly looking her in the eye.


    She wanted to go, yet at the same, she didn¡¯t want to. Heidi had never been invited before as she kept to herself most of the times. She had no friends in the town except for Howard, the middle-aged man who worked for the Curtis¡¯ family. How could any woman say no when a polite person with a boyish charm was inviting her for something that the youngsters and family did.


    ¡°I will try,¡± said Heidi to see Noah beam.


    ¡°Great. See you day after tomorrow then,¡± he waved at her before going on his way to his home and she did the same.


    Until the day of Saturday arrived, Heidi tried finding the right moment to ask her father if she could go out but she couldn¡¯t muster up enough courage. She didn¡¯t know if she was allowed to especially after it was dered that she would be getting married soon. Heidi knew, that this would be thest time she would ever get to spend time like this and she didn¡¯t want to miss that opportunity. Fortunately, Nora was the first one to ask which led to her father telling her she could go if she wanted to. Once both the sisters had stepped out in the evening, Nora had gone on her way telling Heidi she would be going to her friend¡¯s ce before heading towards theke where the bonfire was taking ce. She knew her sister didn¡¯t want to show up to the bonfire next to her not that she minded. She never bothered by those things rather she felt much better going there alone.


    As she walked there, she noticed that the darkness hade sooner than she had expected, the starless night recing the blue sky. She stepped over the broken twigs and leaves softy. Hearing the voicesing ahead of her in distant, she noted that that is where the bonfire was. Getting nearer she saw arge number of men and women there, already busy talking andughing. At one side she saw few men singing and ying on the mandolin instrument tapping their feet and making others listen to them. It was a merry environment, the bonfire burning brightly at the centre. Heidi nodded her head and exchanged smiles with the people she knew from afar. As she looked around, she found her sister standing with her friend and two men talking to them. She caught sight of Noah who was with hispanionsughing at something another man spoke. When he caught sight of her, he grinned and then leaned towards his friend to say something in his ear and pping his back before making his way towards her.


    ¡°How long have you been standing here alone?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Not much. I just arrived. I didn¡¯t know that something as merry as this existed in our town,¡± she said looking at the couples beginning to dance.


    ¡°It is the best part. Where the townsfolk can enjoy and rx, forgetting and leaving the worries for some time. To feel how full life is. Would you like to dance?¡± he asked pushing the blonde lock of hair away from his forehead.


    ¡°I am fine. I think there are others who would like to partake in it if you would like to ask,¡± she replied and saw him shake his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t want you getting bored, after all, I was the one to invite you,¡± he stated looking at her. Both Heidi and Noah made idle talks before a girl came to fetch him for a dance. Before he left her, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere okay? I¡¯ll be here soon,¡± she only nodded and saw him being pulled near the bonfire where the music and dance took ce.


    She didn¡¯t miss the look her sister gave her from where she stood. Sighing to herself she looked away, trying to find a ce where she could watch the bonfire until her sister decided to leave. Finding a nearby tree, she leaned her back to support herself while looking at the people enjoying the night.


    The sight and the atmosphere did take her worries away temporarily but she couldn¡¯t run away from them.


    ¡°You must be a lonely soul.¡±


    Heidi stood straight at the voice that spoke to her. Turning around she wondered if the tree had a life. A speaking tree! No that was ridiculous, she thought to herself. Walking around the tree she found a man sitting there against the tree.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± it was the unknown vampire! He lifted up his face to look at her and finally stood up, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to enjoy the celebration like the rest?¡± he asked tilting his head.


    ¡°I-no. What about you?¡± she asked to see one side of his lips slowly lift up.


    ¡°Me? I am just here to hunt,¡± he answered looking at the crowd.


    ¡°So you¡¯re a lonely soul yourself,¡± she chirped to which he smiled.


    ¡°Am I now? Stan would say something else.¡±


    ¡°Stan?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my... friend.¡±


    ¡°You never told me your name,¡± Heidi said looking at him.


    His hair was dishevelled and the breeze of air didn¡¯t help it. Thest two times she hadn¡¯t noticed but now that she let her eyes roam over his features she realized this man looking dauntingly handsome. He had clean-cut features, serene almost but there was just something off about him that she couldn¡¯t point out. As though there was something menacing behind the way he looked or smiled.


    ¡°There are things that are better left unknown,¡± she saw him narrow his eyes and realized he was observing her.


    ¡°I should be going,¡± she bowed at him as feelings of uneasiness began to creep in. He only hummed to her words and made no effort to stop her.


    Walking quickly towards the circle of people she made sure to stay out of sight but when she looked back to the ce she hade from, the person was no longer there.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: Run away- Part 1</h4>


    Heidi sat next to the group of women who sat near the fire, taking its warmth. She raised her hands, feeling her palm catch the heat of the fire which was in front of her. It had been some time since she took a seat wondering when her sister would want to go back home as they had spent quite some time at the bonfire celebration.


    Nora who had caught Noah¡¯s attention or rather Nora had stopped Noah who was passing in front of her now stood at one side talking to each other. She saw her sisterugh over something Noah said, her hand in front of her mouth to hide her growing smile. She looked at them for a while before casting her eyes away from them. She knew her sister well. Nora had never shown a hint of interest in the local boys of their town as her eyes always sought for things that of higher value. Men with money belonging to higher ssed society with other materialistic assets were what attracted her. Heidi knew the only reason Nora was talking to him was that her sister had found him talking to her.


    Even the little amount of attraction or fondness she had grown in her heart towards the young local man had been stubbed since she found out about her marriage to a vampire belonging to Bonke empire of the East. That didn¡¯t mean she had agreed to itpletely. Since her uncle had visited she hadn¡¯t slept well, day and night she kept repeating their words with the turmoil which increased with every passing minute in her mind.


    She had sought freedom since the beginning, a word which was entitled to everyone but instead she had received something else. Worse. But maybe, maybe this was for the best, she thought to herself. She was given the opportunity to live a better life but what if the man didn¡¯t ept her? It was the fear of eptance, the fear of rejection and the fear of being thrown back to the ce she hade from that ate her alive. The sudden chill of air that passed through startled her out of her thoughts and she brought up her hands to rub them over her arms. She regretted not bring her shawl to keep herself warm after all winter had fallen over theirnds.


    Turning around she realized that the clock tower couldn¡¯t be seen from here as it faced in the other direction. Having nothing to do, she decided to go look at the time on the highest tower in their town which wasn¡¯t far. She walked away from the crowd and noise, voices drowning in the night as she drifted away and closer to the tower. When she looked up she registered that it had been only an hour since she had arrived at the bank side of the river.


    As she stared at the tall tower she realized that her situation could be changed. All this time she had been saving the money so that one day she could leave the Curtis¡¯ family. Instead of dying any more time she could use her saved money to leave before she was forced to something she didn¡¯t want to. Even without her, the marriage would go on. After all, it was Nora¡¯s painting that their Lord had seen and decided; she knew her sister was more than happy to agree to the marriage.


    It was obvious that the Duke, her Uncle Raymond had associated himself with didn¡¯t have any good intentions. And there was no guarantee that the people the Duke was up against weren¡¯t as worse as the Duke himself. Heidi didn¡¯t want any part in it and she wanted to stay as far as possible from the dirty politics of the empire. But she didn¡¯t know when to leave, where to go. She needed to think things through before she would run away from here. The more the time she spent here, the more difficult it would be to run away.


    Heading back to the bonfire celebration, Heidi walked through the tall, lean trees which needed to be passed before reaching the river bank. She walked through the trees, listening to the sound of the crickets on the ground and the rustling of the grass as she made her way through them. She brought the back of her hand towards her mouth to cover the wide yawn she let out. At the same time, she heard a woman cry out in pain. Surprised by the sudden cry, Heidi looked around trying to find the source of it and found a young woman sitting against a tree.


    ¡°Agh,¡± the woman had her hand ced over her neck while her face contorted with pain.


    ¡°Are you alright Ms...?¡± Heidi asked stepping closer to the woman with concern.


    She could see something wet and dark staining the woman¡¯s neckline and hand. It seemed like she was bleeding! Had a vampire bit her? Heidi thought to herself worried. Was it the man whom she had spoken to previously? Not wasting any time, she took the handkerchief and brought it in front of the woman, ¡°Please take this. I¡¯ll go get help!¡± she said.


    Heidi took a few steps forward but when she turned back she stopped instantly in her tracks. The woman¡¯s body had begun to convulse uncontrobly, her body shaking and the look on her face continued to distort. The clouds had only begun to move to let light on thend and that is when Heidi saw that the woman¡¯s blood wasn¡¯t red and instead it was a hue of ck. She noticed that her skin had turned to broken scales like the dried fields during drought and realized she wasn¡¯t a human. She couldn¡¯t be a vampire either which would only mean one thing. She was in front of a witch.


    The witch had gone to its original form, the wound still visible on the neck as the woman stood up to look at her. Heidi was too shocked to move even a finger and she stood still. Goosebumps formed all over the skin and this time it wasn¡¯t due to the cold. She could hear distant screamsing from where the bonfire was taking ce. Soon she could see the townsfolk who had been camping near the river, running from there as two more witches swooped in mid-air while sitting on a broom. Suddenly the witch began running towards her and Heidi then began moving her legs running towards the center of the town.


    She ran with all her might, putting all her strength to run away from the witch. Fortunately or unfortunately the witch who had been chasing her caught sight of two other women who had been running close by and caught up with them to pull back one of them. The woman tripped and fell down, her leg tightly held by the witch who was dragging her back before mounting on the broom and disappearing deeper into the forest. Heidi had halted her steps seeing the woman being dragged and she knew it wasn¡¯t time to think about others but it was someone she knew who had been taken by the witch. She didn¡¯t know what the witches intentions were but seeing many more brooms sweep past them in the air, she gave onest look in the direction where the witch had disappeared and she continued to run towards home.


    Everyone who had been out in the town where running and screaming at the sudden visit of the witches in the town. On the way back she caught up with Nora whose face had turned ashen with shock. She had brought her sister home safe and once they were in safe, all the windows and doors were shut and locked. When their father heard about the intrusion of the witches, he had lost color on his face but to only rece it with anger which was directed to her sister, Nora.


    ¡°Do you understand the situation you had presented yourselves with?¡± their father scolded Nora who was standing in front of him along with Heidi next to her, ¡°Stop being an irresponsible child and start acting of your age. A little bit of worse luck and you women wouldn¡¯t be here now. What if something had happened to you or Heidi?!¡±


    ¡°We are alright and there were all the townsfolk,¡± Nora replied to him in a small voice.


    ¡°I only sent you because you wanted to go. Meddling and mingling with those lower ss people. Is that what you want? To be married to a man with no status?¡±


    ¡°No father but I do not mind marrying the man who Lord Woville has chosen which has-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Heidi flinched along with Nora with the loud voice of their father that reached the roof, ¡°From now, you shall help your sister with the work and you won¡¯t be associating yourself with Ms Carmine. Be an obedient child, Nora,¡± her father gave her the final verdict.


    ¡°But father...¡± their father raised his hand, giving her a sharp re before returning to his room for the day.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Run away- Part 2</h4>


    Nora had never been the one to receive her father¡¯s scolding and this being one of the rare asions she now had tears filled till the brim of her eyes. Heidi ced aforting hand over her sister¡¯s shoulder but Nora dashed straight to her room without another word. Going back to her own room, Heidi changed her clothes and got into bed. As sheid in the bed she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the witch intrusion that took ce a few hours ago. She had closed her windows as well as draped the curtains back in ce out of caution.


    Though she had heard many rumors about the witches existence that troubled the humans she had never seen one so close. She felt herself shiver at the memory of the witch in the forest. Surely tomorrow there would be news about the witches and the people who had been taken by the witches. It was the first time for the witches to attack their town; their priest had prayed and preached with the holy water but she doubted if it worked. Bringing her nket up to her neck she curled lightly in the bed and handed herself to sleep.


    A week passed by and the town had been nothing but wary and alert about the witches. The building of lookout towers was in construction near the forest to keep an eye on any unusual activity. It was said that two women and a man had been taken by the witches who were now on the missing list. The plea of the search was sent to the Lord which was then set into motion to find the missing people and the witches hideout.


    One afternoon Heidi found her father and brother speaking to each other in a quiet voice in her father¡¯s room.


    ¡°...packing¡¯s will need to be done by then.¡±


    ¡°You mean to say next week?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± her father nodded his head, ¡°The Lord has requested to send her there to get ustomed to their lifestyles for now. I believe it is the Duke¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°What about Nora¡¯s picture? Did he get the chance to talk to the Lord on it?¡±


    ¡°He has. Apparently, our Lord didn¡¯t send her picture to the other Lord and has only spoken about her in words. He said it shouldn¡¯t matter much as Heidi is Nora¡¯s sibling. That spoken, I want....¡±


    Heidi walked away from there hearing them near the door, getting back to the kitchen like she hadn¡¯t heard their conversation. She felt herself clutching the edge of the b tightly with both her hands. Uncle Raymond had said it would take a few weeks before she would visit the east empire but with what she heard, it looked like the ns were changed. If what she heard was right she didn¡¯t have much time.


    That evening, her father announced that a carriage would be sent to fetch Heidi to travel to the Bonke empire. Heidi had begun packing her clothes, not to go to Bonke but to run away from the house before the carriage would arrive. She packed all the necessary things she would require for her journey. Finally, after three nights that had passed, Heidi decided to leave the house in the middle of the night. Unfortunately, though, her father had been awake working on something the whole night in the main hall, therefore, she could do nothing but wait for him to return back to his room which he never did until dawn.


    On the fifth night, she stepped out of her room in the dark, the living room had its lights extinguished. To check, she went to the kitchen to drink water and then came back to her room. Taking a deep breath she took looked at the room for onest time she came out this time with the bag in her hand. Walking towards the door, she unlocked it without making a sound and then walked out of the door, locking and throwing the key through the window which fell on the carpet. Quickly walking towards the gate she opened it feeling her exhale to only take a sharp intake of breath when she felt a hand on her shoulder.


    Turning around she found it was none other than Howard their house worker.


    ¡°Howard!¡± she ced a hand on her thundering chest, ¡°You scared me,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Where are you going Ms. Heidi?¡± he asked her with a frown on his face.


    ¡°I...¡± What was she supposed to say? That she was running away from this house and town? But before she could reply anything something seemed to have dawned on his face and he nodded his head to himself.


    ¡°So it is time already,¡± he murmured and then smiled looking at her, ¡°I hope we see each other again.¡±


    Heidi who was facing the house saw the window curtain in the hall move even though it was dark. She could already feel her heart beginning to thunder in her chest so much that she could hear her eardrums beat loudly making her dizzy with the thought of being caught. Following her gaze, Howard asked her,


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I-I think someone saw us now,¡± her voice shivered with cold as she continued to look at the window and finally tore away her eyes to ce it back on the man,


    ¡°Go then!¡± he ushered her out of the gate.


    ¡°But what about you?¡± She asked him worried. Whoever was standing behind the curtain had seen them and if she left she didn¡¯t know what would happen to the old man.


    ¡°I will manage everything here. You needn¡¯t worry about me. Go on,¡± he assured her, ¡°Stay safe Ms. Heidi.¡±


    ¡°You too, Howard,¡± Heidi replied before running away from her house.

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: Duke¡¯s threat- Part 1</h4>


    Two days had passed since Heidi had left the house, taking everything important she needed in a bag.


    She had been nning to leave the house since her mother¡¯s death but it took a lot of courage to step out of the house for good this time, with the intention of never returning back. And as she had left in the middle of the night, there were no local carriages by which she could travel.


    She had walked for hours on foot, heading south from her town by taking the forest route instead of the road with the fear of being caught. She had considered her options carefully before stepping into the forest knowing well that the witches wouldn¡¯t show themselves out in the open especially after their recent attack but that didn¡¯t stop her from being alert.


    When the sun was finally up, she had found a riding carriage and the person riding it was kind enough to give her a drop on the way he was headed. Getting down at dusk, she thanked the owner before taking shelter at a local housing inn. The room was small but it was enough. She hadter found out that she hadn¡¯t crossed the North empire of Woville yet and to reach the border it would take a day more which wasn¡¯t surprising aspared to all the four Empire¡¯s, Woville and Bonke had morend surface.


    Heidi looked outside the window of her room from the first storey of the inn, men already up and early, heading towards their work on the streets of the town. She wondered if things were well back at the house. She didn¡¯t know why but there was this unsettling feeling in her chest since she had left. She was sure someone had seen her leaving but she didn¡¯t know who it was. She couldn¡¯t help but be worried about the old man who had worked for the Curtis¡¯ family. Today was the day the carriage was supposed toe to pick her up ording to her father¡¯s words. Had they sent Nora in ce of her? If they did she knew her sister would be the happiest person right now. At least someone would be happy, thought Heidi to herself. She had stayed cooped in this room for two days, taking precautionary steps by loaning some time until she felt safe enough to travel again.


    Hearing someone knock on the door, she turned away from the window to walk towards the door. Opening it, she saw it was thedy of the inn with a young helper girl next to her who had a te of food in her hand. Thedy of the inn was fat in appearance, a dirty white bandana over her forehead and an apron around her waist.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Heidi thanked when the little girl handed the te to her, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± she asked seeing they hadn¡¯t left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it rudely madame but like I said while giving you a room here, bringing up food separately and providing hot water in the bath is going to have extra charges,¡± thedy said with a sweet smile on her face while her eyes scanned the room behind Heidi.


    The middle-ageddy was a nosy woman when it came to meddling with her customers or her neighbour¡¯s affairs which made her curious when she saw Heidi carrying a bag and standing by herself at the entrance when she hade at their building asking for a room stay in.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Heidi replied keeping the te on a table to get her bag where she had kept her money. Pulling out the coins, she went back to the door to hand it to thedy.


    ¡°Thank you, madame. Hope you enjoy your meal,¡± thedy replied delighted and left the doorstep to go to the next room.


    Closing the door, she picked up the te which only consisted of a bun and a ss of milk. Taking it to the bed, she sat down to eat it. She wasn¡¯t sure where she was going but she knew she had to leave the south empire and it would be a while before she could return back. All the time when she heard the door knock she felt her heart beat in fear of it being one of her family members. Unconsciously she traced her fingers up her cheek at the mark which was caused by her Uncle Raymond¡¯s ring. She was scared of him since he had picked her up from the streets. She had never trusted him, she trusted her father but never her uncle. At least she wouldn¡¯t be dealing with the man anymore, she thought to herself with a sigh of relief.


    She was drinking the ss of milk when she heard a knock on the door again for the second time since she woke up. Carefully opening the door, she saw it was the young helper girl who had arrived previously at the door with the owner of the inn. Seeing Heidi holding the half ss of milk in her hand, the little girl quickly bowed her head in apology,


    ¡°I am sorry Ms I will be back to collect the teter!¡±


    Seeing the girl about to leave, she stopped the little girl, ¡°Wait!¡± Taking quick gulps from the ss, she handed the te as well as the ss. Heidi took note of the girl¡¯s dress which was torn at the ends, one of the sleeves adorning holes on it. The girl looked as old as her cousin Ruth who was barely seven. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t rted to the inn owner and she felt sorry for the girl.


    ¡°Is there anything else you would need Ms,¡± the girl asked her.


    ¡°Yes, actually. Wait here,¡± Heidi went back to her back and pulled out a silver coin from it to only ce it on the young girl¡¯s hand. Seeing the young girl¡¯s eyes widen in shock she smiled, ¡°I think that is all for now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± the girl bowedpletely at Heidi and then walked away with a big smile.


    Closing back the door, she spent some time looking outside the window before she gathered her belongings and putting it back in the bag, ready to leave the inn. She had paid to stay only until noon and she knew if she didn¡¯t leave soon she would have to give money to thedy of the inn for the time she wouldn¡¯t be spending here. Leaving the room, she stepped down the wooden stairs that creaked softly when she ced her foot down on it.


    Before she could reach the end of the stairs she heard her brother, Daniel¡¯s voice, who was talking to thedy at the inn. In horror, she stopped for a second unsure of what to do suddenly. No no, she chanted in her mind disbelievingly. She hadn¡¯t expected him toe here! Out of all the ces, he was here asking thedy of the inn something she couldn¡¯t hear. Making a sharp turn below the staircase she headed towards another door with her heart pounding loudly in her chest. Her breathing got shallower as she walked through the corridor while she looked back every second to see if Daniel knew she was here. Finally, after discovering the door, she opened the lock with her unsteady and sweaty hands. Just as she opened and closed the door behind her, she ran out to only see Uncle Raymond standing there with a cigar in his hand making the remaining amount of blood drain out from her face.

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Duke¡¯s threat- Part 2</h4>


    Hearing the metal door creak, her uncle turned his head to find his missing niece standing there with a bag in her hand. Heidi was too shocked to move. She dreaded at the fact of what was going to happen as her uncle¡¯s eyes fell upon her who was standing barely a few feet away from where she was.


    ¡°Heidi! Oh dear, we have been looking for you all over the ce!¡± she heard Uncle Raymond exim with relief in his voice. She looked at him confused and in fear while she clutched at her bag tightly.


    ¡°Uncle Raymond, the owner said she was- Oh you found her!¡± her brother Daniel said finding his uncle standing in front of Heidi.


    ¡°Daniel will you please get the carriage ready?¡± their uncle asked to which her brother nodded his head before giving a silent look towards her, ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked her cing a hand over her back making her flinch. She did nothing but nod at his question. When they came to the entrance of the inn, both Heidi and her uncle met thedy at the inn.


    ¡°I knew this one was a runaway,¡± thedymented knowingly to her husband who looked at them walk towards the carriage which Daniel had got prepared.


    When Daniel got into the carriage, Heidi stopped at the door. She didn¡¯t want to go back. She wanted them to leave without her. Finally out of shock, she decided to speak and turned to look at her uncle,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go,¡± she said her voice quiet.


    ¡°What?¡± Uncle Raymond responded by bringing his neck forward as he thought he misheard her.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to go back,¡± she repeated with a stutter but firm with her decision.


    ¡°My dear, what are you saying?¡± he smiled at her.


    ¡°I want to stay here for some time, uncle. I want a little air for myself. Please,¡± she pleaded him with her brown eyes.


    ¡°Do you even know what you are saying? I don¡¯t think you are in your right mind. It isn¡¯t safe for a single girl to walk and live alone. You must be homesick,¡± he ced his hand gently on her head but she didn¡¯t reply to him. She knew he wouldn¡¯t do anything in public but that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t scared. Too scared to even speak with his hand on her head, ¡°How about we go back home and discuss it, yes? Come on now.¡±


    When he went to take her arm, she stepped back in denial. Seeing her unwillingness to get inside the carriage as he expected her to, he spoke in a low voice, his patience wearing thin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause a scene and get inside the carriage right now, Heidi. You don¡¯t want to cause trouble to people for your selfishness now, do you? Howard has been in quite a state since you left,¡± hearing this she felt her throat go dry.


    She tightened the grip on the bag she was holding on to, conflicted at what to do. She wanted to run away but not at the expense or harm on anyone. Her freedom was so close yet now it looked farther than ever before.


    ¡°Step inside the carriage. Now.¡±


    Reluctantly, she got in and Uncle Raymond followed after her, closing the door he asked his coachman to start the carriage. On the way, they made no stops and continued their journey in silence. Neither did her uncle or her brother question her as she sat in silence. Her uncle had said they could talk once they arrived back home but would it really happen? None of them showed any sign of anger and she didn¡¯t know if it was a good sign. Were they perhaps upset that she left abruptly? No that couldn¡¯t be, she thought to herself.


    She didn¡¯t know how they had traced her so easily. She should have known that her uncle had good connections when it came to finding out things in Woville. She regretted staying at the inn for a long time. Now that they had found her, there was no saying what was going toe at her.


    Once they reached the town, Heidi noticed that they passed the street where their house was located and instead they were going elsewhere. She nced towards her uncle who didn¡¯t speak a word seeing her questioning look.


    The carriage stopped after nearly half an hour at a huge mansion which she had never been to before. The mansion had barbed wire fences with two guards standing outside the main door. The scene reminded her of something which she brushed away while she followed her uncle cautiously into the mansion. They were received by a maid at the entrance who led them to the holder of the house. When they stepped into a room, Heidi felt her palm sweat seeing that her father and her sister were already present with a well-dressed man. The man seemed to be in his early thirties, his ck hair parted at the side due to which a part of his hair fell over the round ss he wore that rested on his delicate nose.


    ¡°I see you have retrieved your niece back safely,¡± the man spoke pleased looking at Raymond and the girl next to him.


    ¡°So I did. I don¡¯t go back once I have given my word, Duke Scathlok.¡±


    With the way she had heard her uncle speak about the Duke previously she had thought that the Duke was an old man like her uncle but he was young.


    ¡°I should say, at first I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to find her. You did well,¡± Duke Scathlok walked to where Heidi was and asked her, ¡°Why did you run away dear? Please feel free to tell what you hold in your mind without a worry.¡±


    Heidi had her mouth sealed, terrified with the number of people who were in the room. It was apparent that her father was angry but he was containing it in, her sister¡¯s eyes darted from Heidi to the Duke and back to Heidi again.


    ¡°What do you think I must do with her Mr Curtis? Has she turned dumb that she is unable to talk anymore?¡±


    ¡°I leave her in your care Mr Scathlok. Please do as you see fit with her,¡± her father replied in a clipped tone not looking at Heidi since she had stepped into the room.


    The Duke turned to the servant who was standing in a corner and indicated him something to which the servant left the room. Heidi stood there quietly as minutes passed until she saw the servant drag a beaten Howard along with him. The man was beaten badly, bruises covering his hands and face where the skin had turned ck.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Duke¡¯s threat- Part 3</h4>


    When she was about to go towards Howard, the Duke caught her arm in a vice grip.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking to you, have I? Why don¡¯t we take a seat?¡± he asked tilting his head and pulled her forcibly to sit on one of the plush chairs and he took one right in front of her, ¡°Raymond said that you were quite an obedient one when it came to following orders but what do we have here?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time she has shown disobedience, she usually is very docile,¡± Raymond was quick to apologize. Duke Scathlok then said to Heidi,


    ¡°I actually don¡¯t care why you ran away. , I will let it slide this time but this here as you see is what will happen if you don¡¯t follow my words from now. I don¡¯t want an ignorant woman jeopardizing the n I have thought but I believe you will do fine. For now, you will go and associate yourself with those bloodsuckers. I will need you to gain your fiancee¡¯ trust, to infiltrate his family until I say otherwise. Right now the council wants to make sure that marriage will work in the future and they want to trust that this will be a sessful truce for both the north and east empire.¡±


    ¡°What if Lord Wastell finds out?¡± Daniel asked the Duke.


    ¡°He won¡¯t. Our Lord doesn¡¯t know about this and I would like to keep it that way. We have Lord Norman¡¯s full support so it shouldn¡¯t be a difficult task. Failed to do anything I say, you won¡¯t be seeing this man on the face of earth dear,¡± he then leaned towards her and said, ¡°And it won¡¯t be only him, you are a young woman,¡± his gaze followed the length of her body, ¡°I am sure you are a smart woman to know what will happen if you go against what I have set. Understood?¡± he asked, his ck eyes boring into hers waiting for her to reply.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Heidi answered quietly.


    ¡°Good girl. I am d that you understand,¡± the Duke smiled pushing his ss closer to the top of his nose, ¡°If you have goodbyes to say do it quick as you will leave in fifteen minutes to the north empire.¡±


    The Duke left the room along with her uncle Raymond, Heidi looked down when her father walked by her but he didn¡¯t pause to talk to her and instead joined her brother who was at the door. Nora who had followed her father stopped in front of Heidi.


    ¡°Oh dear sister, why did you do it? Father is angry with you for running away,¡± said Nora with pursed lips.


    Heidi for once thought her sister was beingpassionate but her next words proved her wrong, ¡°I saw you leave the house in the middle of the night,¡± she admitted, ¡°I even kept quiet thinking it was for the best because I deserved the alliance which has been fixed because I deserve it. I didn¡¯t even say it to father or Daniel but then I thought...this marriage is a suicidal truce. I mean you don¡¯t follow the Duke¡¯s orders you know what he¡¯s capable of and if you get caught there in the Bonke empire well... Better you than I.¡±


    Nora gave her sister a sweet smile and then walked out of the room, fluffing her open hair with both her hands. After Heidi had left, she had put a lot of thought before waking up her father and she was d she told him about it. Since she had arrived at the Scathlok¡¯s residence she couldn¡¯t take off her eyes from the Duke. He was a gorgeous man in her eyes, a man with money and power.


    Heidi went to where Howard was and bent down, tears pooling in her eyes due to the state she had put him in.


    ¡°I am so sorry. I-I...I never thought they would do this to you. I am so sorry,¡± she apologized, a single tear falling on the cold floor.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be Ms Heidi,¡± the man said in pain, ¡°We didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Heidi sniffed softly.


    ¡°I am at loss of words myself. Don¡¯t worry about me. You should worry about yourself. Two days and I have heard the worst things about the eastern empire. Thend sounds notorious so don¡¯t wander around. Please be careful,¡± he said as the servant came to take him.


    She nodded, whispering to herself, seeing Howard go away, ¡°I will.¡±


    Heidi now sat in the carriage, empty-handed except for an envelope in her hand which she had to give to the Lord of Bonke. The bag that she had been carrying for two days was snatched away from her telling she would not be wearing tattered clothes there to tarnish the Curtis¡¯ name. Her uncle had then said that brand new clothes would be sent to her in a week¡¯s time. At the time she was leaving her family didn¡¯t give her a word of encouragement, she was hurried into the carriage with the coachman and one of Duke¡¯s guard who now sat next to the coachman outside just so she didn¡¯t pull a stunt of running away again.


    Her fate had been sealed and there was no way out. The journey to the main city of Bonke was a three days journey from Woville, and she could do nothing but sit in the carriage. The guard of the Duke was a giant man, a beard which looked ragged and a long scar that ran over his right eye. He didn¡¯t bother to talk to her except for the time when it came to stopping for food.


    She rested the side of her head on the window, looking at the trees pass them in an endless haze until she fell asleep.


    ¡°Aaah!!¡±


    Screams were heard from the dungeons from where the little girl was, every scream instilled fear and pain. The little girl sat, her knees drawn to her chest. It was as though she could feel the person¡¯s pain as the crucifying scream erupted, bouncing off the walls.


    When a hand was ced on her shoulder she jumped, her shoulder jerking away.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± the red-haired woman who had befriended her in this unknown ce asked in concern, a worried look creasing the woman¡¯s forehead, ¡°Here, take this. You will feel much better,¡± she said pulling the ragged and worn out nket under her and cing it around the girl.


    The girl had foundfort in the woman¡¯spany but one day the guardsman came back with the red-haired woman, dragging her back to the cell with her hair and then pped her right across her face.


    ¡°Stupid cunt! Instead of being grateful you pull a stunt like that?¡±


    ¡°I would rather die than stay in this hell hole you call a home for us,¡± the woman spat infuriating the guard. He pulled back her hair and ran her through the uneven walls, over and over as she whimpered in pain. The little girl who was here, curled in the corner.


    ¡°What did you say?! Tell me! Tell me!¡± the guardsman asked as he rammed the woman¡¯s head through the wall, blood marking the stones, ¡°Tell me!¡± he said letting go of her finally.


    The woman fell on the ground lifeless, eyes still open with blood that marred her face.


    Heidi was suddenly woken by the Duke¡¯s guard when he opened the carriage¡¯s door, ¡°We have arrived Ms Curtis.¡±

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Bonke- Part 1</h4>


    Holding the front of her dress, Heidi ced her foot down from the carriage. The Duke¡¯s man stood holding the door for her, his tall and bulky frame making her feel small as she passed in front of him.


    She had reached the eastern empire, Bonke and the dull weather and grey sky didn¡¯t help the anxiousness that built in her chest. The Duke¡¯s man dipped his hand in his jacket pocket to pull a piece of paper. Reading what was written in it, he asked her to follow him and they began to walk on the wet moist ground.


    Reading what was written in it, he asked her to follow him and they began to walk on the wet moist ground


    Heidi noticed that there were no water patches yet the mud beneath her shoe felt loose and soaked. Perhaps it had rained not too long ago, she thought to herself. She couldn¡¯t deny that there was just something mncholic about this ce; as if the mncholy had been stubbed behind this beautiful scenery.


    Howard had warned her to be careful which conflicted with what she had heard about the Bonke empire. Though she lived a life of a frog in a well that didn¡¯t mean she hadn¡¯t tried knowing what was there beyond the life she led with the Curtis¡¯. She had heard good things about all the Lords until now, be it the west, north, south or east. The south Lord was a middle-aged lord, therefore, she didn¡¯t hear much about him from the women she got the information from. Their lord was a man who was in his early forties who kept his work close to himself, he was quiet by nature.


    Seeing the guard suddenly stop, she halted, seeing him looked around while a crow that had perched itself on a tree cawed. It didn¡¯t seem like they were in a town but instead, they had stopped at the outskirts of the main town of Bonke. There was hardly anyone in sight and when she did spot a man he happened to disappear into the thicket of trees.


    Distracted by the cawing of the crow, she turned to look at it. By the size of it, it was a small one and it seemed like it was observing them just like she was observing it. Hearing the sound of a distant carriage she whirled her head to see a brown one head towards them but when it came towards them, it didn¡¯t stop and instead went past them. After a few minutes another one came, this time the carriage was ck in colour along with four ck horses heading towards them.


    Her adoptive family had let her go by herself, alone in and where she knew no one. Only God knew what kind of people she would meet in this unfamiliarnd. She had thought she could escape from this reality, free herself if possible from the clutches of people who dominated her life but here she was going to be a political bridge to keep an agreeable truce between the north and the eastern empire. A marriage she wasn¡¯t keen on but this was the crashing reality with what she would have to live with. Life could get worse if she took a miscalcted step, thrown back to a ce which she feared.


    Seeing the carriage stop, the Duke¡¯s guard asked turning to her,


    ¡°I hope you have your envelope which master Scathlok entrusted you with, Ms Curtis?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Heidi replied clutching the envelope in her hand along with her dress.


    She wanted to run away but she was sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to go too far with the Duke¡¯s guard around her right now. A young looking coachman got down from his seat and came to where both Heidi and the guardsman stood. He had long blonde hair that was tied into a pony with a ck ribbon.


    ¡°Ms Curtis?¡± the coachman asked her and she nodded her head feeling her heart begin to beat again due to nervousness. The coachman then looked around to see if there was any luggage before he spoke, ¡°If you could follow me to the carriage mdy,¡± he bowed at her.


    Her hands tightened in protest but she walked towards the open door which the coachman had opened for her. Inhaling air, she got inside the posh carriage and she heard the coachman speak politely to the Duke¡¯s man.


    ¡°I am sorry Sir, but this will be all from your end. I¡¯ll be the one to take thedy to see the Lord.¡±


    ¡°I have ordered from my master to stay with thedy until I see she ispletely safe,¡± the guardsman stated looking at the coachman in front of him with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°And I have mine to obey,¡± the coachman replied promptly.


    ¡°But thedy-¡±


    ¡°Please, Sir. I insist you leave thedy in my care .¡± Heidi saw the coachman¡¯s lips set into a firm line, keeping his tone polite as before, ¡°The orders are very clear and I am to take only thedy from here. I assure you thedy will reach the Lord¡¯s mansion safely and no harm would be brought to her,¡± to end his words, the man then bowed his head, closing the door of the carriage and went to sit in the spot to get the horses ready while leaving the Duke¡¯s man standing at the side with a grim expression.


    Heidi didn¡¯t dare to take a look at the man outside the carriage knowing he already had his eyes fixed on her and she was thankful when the carriage had finally started. On the way, she felt herself sink and now that the guard wasn¡¯t around her, she wondered if it was possible to escape. Who knew, this would be the only opportunity she thought to herself but the question was if she would be sessful. Luckily for her, before they could reach the Lord¡¯s mansion the coachman made a small stop at a town which was on the way to pick a small package from a local man.


    ¡°Um, excuse me? I... actually need to,¡± Heidi said looking at the coachman ufortably.


    ¡°If you could hold on until we reach the mansion-¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± she pleaded, eyes strained on him. The man stood there quiet until a sigh left his lips.


    ¡°There¡¯s a local inn here which has the facility which is right there,¡± he pointed his finger towards a worn out building, ¡°Let me take you there,¡± he said beginning to head there.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright! I can manage that myself,¡± she said quickly walking behind and saw him smile.


    ¡°This particr town might not suit your taste, mdy. Do not worry. For precautionary reasons, I will wait here outside until you are back,¡± he replied as they reached the inn, ¡°You¡¯ll find the room if you walk straight and then take a right.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured and when she stepped inside the inn, she understood what the coachman actually meant.


    It looked nothing like an inn! It was more like a local public house where drinks were served to the men. The strong stench of alcohol invaded her nose. Her head down, and not making any eye contact with any customers, she walked straight as the coachman had instructed her. She felt odd walking in the middle of the ragged men with her expensive dress. The ce had quietened down as the people in the room watched her make her way. When she reached the end she realized this ce had no backdoor and the only entrance and exit was the ce she hade from.


    Locking herself in the bathroom, she covered her nose because of the smell. She closed her eyes in despair, unable to think what else to do. It seemed like she had stayed there for far too long thinking about her escape when she heard a knock on the other side of the door.


    ¡°Ms Curtis, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± she replied closing her eyes before she opened the door to see a worried look on the coachman¡¯s face, ¡°I am sorry for making you wait,¡± she apologized.


    ¡°You needn¡¯t apologize, miss. It had been twenty minutes since you stepped into this ce and I was worried that something might have happened. Shall we go then?¡± he asked, showing his hand on the way to the exit and she nodded walking back to the carriage.


    ¡°How long until we reach the mansion?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°It should take less than half an hour,¡± he replied standing next to the carriage looking behind her and she turned around to see a mansion far from where they were which looked small.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: Bonke- Part 2</h4>


    When the coachman pulled the horses to a halt in front of a huge castle-like a mansion, Heidi looked outside the window while still sitting in the carriage. She had to stretch her neck back to see the length of it when she got down on the square and rectangr grey stoned ground. The mansion was built on argend, gardens stretching wide before it met the walls. She couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from roaming around the mansion in front of her which was built magnificently beautiful. Yet in its own beauty, it looked haunting due to the dull grey and ck walls. The sky was turning dark, erasing the orange and yellow lines from the sky.


    The coachman led her inside and she was asked to wait, leaving her with a maid who asked her if she would need to change her clothes before meeting the Lord. Not wanting to burden the maid, she politely refused with a small smile before it fell t when she stood there alone.


    ¡°Mdy,¡± she heard the coachman¡¯s voice again but this time she looked confused seeing him walk in butler¡¯s clothing, ¡°I am Stan, the butler of this mansion. If you would follow me, I would like to lead you to the drawing room.¡±


    Holding her dress and the envelope in her hand, she followed him quietly, their footsteps cking on the marble floor. There were portraits of men and women, old and young that was hung on the walls which looked old even with a clean environment. Some paintings were of scenery and she looked at it until the next painting came in sight.


    The higher ss of society lived their livesvishly, eating food which they liked, wearing clothes that made them stand out and lived in such an enormous building which the poor had no ess to. And now due to the alliance, Heidi would be living a life just like an elite. She wasn¡¯t still sure if she was fortunate or not. Her eyes then went back on the butler who walking in front of her, his long blonde hair that moved slightly with his precise steps on the floor.


    Unable to keep her curious mind to herself, she spoke,


    ¡°Could I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Of course, mdy.¡±


    ¡°Are there no coachmen in the mansion?¡± she asked to see him smile with a twinkle in his eye, ¡°Pardon me. It was just that you are handling two jobs, that must be quite tedious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what being butler is all about. A butler should be able to juggle the tasks and make time when a particr job is assigned. Answering to your question, no we do have coachmen but it is that the Lord had entrusted me in bringing you to the mansion.¡±


    The butler had been quiet all this time knowing his lord¡¯s alliances andpany didn¡¯t prefer to talk to a mere butler. A half breed vampire, who was neither a human nor a vampire. Taking a quick peek from behind he saw that the woman had clutched her hands too tight due to which her hands were turning white. He had heard from his lord that Sir Warren Lawson, his cousin was going to marry a chosen bride from an elite family but by the looks of it, something just didn¡¯t match with the woman behind him.


    ¡°You have nothing to be nervous about, Ms Curtis,¡± the butler gave her an encouraging smile which was an absolute lie which even he knew. The Lord¡¯s family a little crooked and working for many years now under the current Lord he was part of the family too.


    Heidi felt herself smile at the encouraging words of the butler. Maybe this mansion wasn¡¯t going to be that bad, she thought to herself, trying to put up a brave and positive attitude.


    When they finally came in front of a double door, she felt her hands go cold and limp, too stiff to move. Seeing the butler give her an encouraging smile, she saw the door open.


    ¡°Ms Curtis has arrived,¡± the butler announced loud enough for the people who were in the drawing room to hear.


    ¡°Pleasee in, Ms Curtis,¡± she heard someone invite her in and she took few hesitant steps, moving forward and the door behind her was closed.


    Heidi noticed four people in the room, out of which three of them were men. One was an old man in dark green robes, his hair that had turned grey with age. Then there was the woman, her ck hair which didn¡¯t go past her neck. She wore a ck dress that hugged her lean figure, her perfectly manicured nails holding the cigar stick in between two of her fingers. One man had his back faced at her, hearing the clink of sses from his side andstly sat another man next to the woman, his legs crossed as he looked at Heidi intently with his red eyes.


    ¡°I am Reuben, the head of the council for the four empires,¡± she shook her hand with the man, ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t face any difficulty in your journey on your way here,¡± the old man inquired, ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°No, the journey was fine. It went well,¡± she added thest sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. We were worried if something had happened to you as we were expecting you to arrive in the morning,¡± the man said with a grim expression and before he could continue any further, the man who had been staring at her sitting across from her spoke,


    ¡°Have you brought the envelope along with you, Ms. Curtis?¡± his tone was polite, a gentle smile on his lips. She nodded, passing the envelope to him which he got up himself to take it from her. She had been so upied all this while she was traveling that she hadn¡¯t bothered to open the envelope to see what contents the letter held. As the man read the letter, Heidi spoke,


    ¡°I had a few things to take care of before I left. Pardon me for theteness,¡± and she heard the ck haired woman speak.


    ¡°We don¡¯t appreciate tardiness, Ms Curtis. We hope that in the future if something like this, is to arise, you will make sure to write a letter to us or anyone so that no one wastes their time.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Heidi didn¡¯t know who the woman was but nheless she nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright mother. It looks like it was the Duke¡¯s fault,¡± the man said waving the letter, cing on the table.


    Mother? She shouldn¡¯t have been surprised knowing fully well by seeing the Iris colour of their eyes.


    ¡°I apologize for not introducing myself earlier. I am Warren Lawson and this is my mother Via Lawson,¡± the man named Warren introduced himself and his mother.


    Heidi saw the old nce towards the other man and she did the same before returning back her gaze on the old man.


    ¡°I believe you already know what you havee here for?¡± Seeing her nod the old man then continued, ¡°Good. That will save a lot of time. Ms Curtis, the man you will be marrying is Warren Lawson and I hope that in a span of a month you will try getting to know each other so that the council can decide if the truce will hold up during the long run. When I speak it is for both,¡± Reuben paused before speaking again, ¡°The peace between the two empires solely depends on you and we hope to see this decision executed sessfully with both your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°I am sure both of them know and understand the severity of the truce, Reuben,¡± the man who was still making his drink spoke with a gentle voice, ¡°The girl must be tired. Let her rest while the rest can be discussed in the morning.¡±


    ¡°You are right, Lord Nichs,¡± Reuben agreed before saying something else which Heidi didn¡¯t catch on to. It was hard for her to believe and when his eyes met hers he did nothing but give her a cid smile.


    When he turned to face them, Heidi¡¯s eyes widened in a mixture of shock and surprise. Did the head council call him with the title of Lord?! He was the Bonke¡¯s Lord!


    ¡°Ms Curtis?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Heidi replied and shrank at the same time at the volume she had responded with. The Lord had spoken to her and she hadn¡¯t even heard what he had said to her.


    ¡°A maid will show you where your room is, which is where you will be staying until your given time here. You can leave for the night,¡± he said, his dark red eyes gauging her expression.


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    ¡°We will see you tomorrow at breakfast, Ms Curtis. Have a good night,¡± Warren wished her this time his tone friendlier and she bowed her head before leaving the room full of vampires.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: Stan, the butler- Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Warren. Give me the envelope which the Duke sent with the girl,¡± asked Lord Nichs to his cousin. Putting down the ss which he was holding on the side table, taking hold of the letter, his dark eyes skimmed the words written on the paper, ¡°Are you sure, she is the one Lord Wastell had spoken about?¡± he asked turning to Reuben.


    ¡°She is, why do you ask?¡± the old man replied the Lord of Bonke.


    ¡°Just curious,¡± the Lord replied with a soft smile on his lips, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want an imposter being sent to deceive us now, would we?¡±


    ¡°You are right to think that, but I assure you the girles from a fine family. You see,¡± Reuben said grabbing the others attention in the room, ¡°The girl who arrived here is the second daughter to Sir Simeon Curtis. They have nothing but praises for the girl from Duke Scathlok¡¯s family in Wovillepared to the first daughter.¡±


    Reuben was well aware with that fact that it was the first daughter who was meant to marry into the Lawson¡¯s family but instead the second daughter hade in her ce. He had received a letter a few days ago from the Lord of Woville stating about the sudden change of the sisters, not that it mattered after all they were siblings from the same house, how different were siblings from each other, he had thought. But after seeing the painted picture and the woman who just left the room, he noticed they had a stark contrast when it came to their appearance.


    ¡°With the description you gave, wasn¡¯t the girl supposed to be a beautiful damsel,¡± the vampiress questioned him with narrowed eyes in suspicion.


    ¡°She is, mdy. I believe it is because she is tired due to the journey that you feel that way. I am sure she will be in a much better state tomorrow,¡± Reuben said adjusting his cloak.


    ¡°I hope she is,¡± the woman replied, her rich painted lips were set in a grim line, ¡°We are only trying to be helpful because Nichs is my nephew. And also because you have offered to get thends that are in Woville which connects the West Empire.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten it, Lady Lawson. As promised, you keep your end of the deal and I will keep mine. It is a very crucial peace treaty that will give a better future on ournds,¡± the head council replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s ratherte. I believe it would be for the best to call it a night. Excuse me,¡± Lord Nichs said with a smile before walking towards the double door and exiting from the drawing room.


    Lord Nichs walked on the white marbled floor, his footsteps echoing in the narrow corridor with every foot that met the floor. Two servants who stood at one end of the passage bowed their head seeing hime in to view. Not passing a nce to them, he headed straight to his room.


    It was almost midnight, when someone knocked on his door.


    ¡°Come in, Stanley,¡± Lord Nichs answered the door, standing at the patio of his room.


    ¡°Good evening, milord,¡± the butler came in with a maid pushing a two tier trolley that carried the Lord¡¯s meal.


    The Lord, seeing his butler with the food spoke, ¡°I am not in the mood to eat,¡± his eyes moved away from the trolley back to the scenery for a few seconds before stepping back inside, ¡°Though I am thirsty,¡± he said going towards the bed and taking a seat at the edge of it.


    Raising his hand, he waited until the maid ced her hand on his and he pulled her towards him swiftly, making the maid stagger next to him. Bringing the maid¡¯s hand to his lips, he opened his mouth and the young maid¡¯s skin broke under the pressure of fangs, as it sank in to draw warm blood into his mouth. Lord Nichs¡¯ parents were pure-blooded vampires, turning him into one while he was born into the highest social ss of the society with a strong lineage of pure-blooded vampires. He usually preferred to have the blood directly than from a container which he wasn¡¯t fond of. Taking the necessary amount of blood from the maid, he retraced back his fangs and moving away to lick his bloodied lips clean.


    The maid bowing her head, took back the trolley which she had got on the butlers order.


    ¡°Has everyone gone to sleep?¡± Lord Nichs asked his butler while he dabbed the corner of his lips with his finger to make sure there was no hint of blood.


    ¡°Everyone, except for Lady Lawson. I saw her step into her room when I was heading up here. Would you want me to observe her?¡± Stanley, the butler asked his Lord waiting for his word so that he could get on the job right this instant.


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be necessary. Unless she is stealing your apples from the orchard, it should be fine for now,¡± Lord Nichs chuckled seeing his butler¡¯s eyes widen before it narrowed at the mention of the butlers beloved apples he had grown in the mansion.


    Everyone who worked in the mansion was well aware with the fact that the butler treated the orchard as his child. Stanley or Stan as he went by had been the one to put seeds and nurture the trees under his care. He didn¡¯t mind if the apples were to rot but he wouldn¡¯t let anyone touch or eat them save for the Lord and himself.


    Not few months ago when Lady Via Lawson had picked the fully bored fruit from the tree, the butler had a close heart attack seeing her tear the fruit away with her. It didn¡¯t take much time before he began ring daggers whenever she was around and Lord Nichs had to intervene asking his rtive to avoid picking the apples as they were poisonous knowing the love his butler had towards the orchard to avoid any further exnation on the matter.


    ¡°Talking about apples, did the girl settle in?¡± Lord Nichs asked nonchntly, picking a ss of water at the night stand.


    ¡°The young Ms.? She did. I sent a maid to help her if she needed anything along with her dinner.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Lord Nichs hummed bringing his finger above the ss and tearing the skin of his index finger with his thumb nail to see a drop of blood fall in the clear liquid before it mixed itself in the water.


    ¡°Are Mr Warren and thedy going to marry?¡±


    ¡°He is. Why?¡± Seeing his Lord give him a side look before continuing to speak, ¡°Warren is still young and having him to marry the woman is a profitable oue to us.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean by the seats of the council?¡± the butler asked him curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is not only the Lawson family that is going to be credited, the head council has already decided their marriage and in bargain Warren and Aunt Via will be gettingnd property while I will get two seats in the council which will make it much easier to handle matters in the future. It will be a win win situation,¡± seeing his butler with a conflicted look on his face he spoke, ¡°Seems like you have something to say. Out with it.¡±


    ¡°Milord, forgive me to say this but I think thedy looks unhappy with the marriage,¡± the butler spoke carefully.


    ¡°And what makes you think that?¡± Lord Nichs raised one of his perfect brow in question.


    If it was someone else Nichs wouldn¡¯t think twice before snapping the person¡¯s arm but Stanley was his loyal butler who had his own mind with good intention towards him only, after all he worked for him. The half vampire had worked for him for few decades now and he had hired him knowing well of how useful the man was when it came to his quick wit to work with the people in the mansion alongside his observation of people and reporting back to him.


    The butler pursed his lips and then said, ¡°For ady from a high family, she was fidgeting a lot more than required, milord. I apologize,¡± he bowed his head, ¡°I must have overthought of her reaction.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. We don¡¯t have to concern ourselves with her, Stanley. It is not ours but Warren¡¯s job now to win over thedy before the marriage takes ce. It is for the very reason, the girl has been brought here to familiarize herself with the people,¡± the Lord spoke in a soft tone but his words were clear and firm, rebuking no more thoughts, ¡°And regarding your worry about her possible unhappiness I am sure you can sway her in the right direction to make sure she fulfills her part of the agreement on the truce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, milord,¡± the butler replied obediently before he was dismissed for the night.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: Stan, the butler- Part 2</h4>


    On the other side of the mansion, Heidi had a hard time sleeping in the new bedroom that was given to her. The fluffed pillow and the soft bed underneath did nothing tofort her. She had twisted and turned the whole night, thinking in her subconsciousness about things that worried her and by the time she had woken up, the sun was up and high.


    Streaks of sunlight passed through the creak of the curtains, birds chirping soft and happily at the wee of the morning. It took Heidi some time to adjust her sleepy eyes before she sat up on the bed, looking at the shadowed room due to the curtains that hindered the light from passing through.


    She was in the East empire of the Bonke and she hadn¡¯t forgotten about it. How could she when all she thought about was the previous night in the mansion¡¯s drawing room. It was still hard for her to digest the fact that the person she had few times ago in her town was the Lord of Bonke.


    ¡°I am sure if you have the energy to run your mouth, you can also finish tending to your wounds yourself.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Heidi stuffed her face in the nket.


    She had beenpletely disrespectful during their first encounter and she didn¡¯t know how to face him. Last night it took some time for her to recover from the shock but now that she was fully aware she didn¡¯t know how to speak to him. They would be bumping into each other often as it was his mansion and she was a guest living in his mansion for a few days. But then it was his fault for intimidating her that night when he spoke about the drink he wanted to have.


    Still. Fault or not, she had disrespected him, who was one of the Lord of the Empires.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± she let out a muffled cry to hear someone speak at the door.


    ¡°Which cat died?¡±


    Heidi snapped her head up to see the butler standing at the door while carrying a bag in his hand.


    ¡°I am sorry. I didn¡¯t hear you. Pleasee in,¡± she replied getting down from the bed a little embarrassed that he had heard her groan. The butler ced the bag down on the floor, ¡°What is that...¡± she remembered him mentioning his name but it had bounced off her head due to the anxiety she was experiencingst night, ¡°...Mr. Butler,¡± she added in the end.


    The butler sized her up and down, wondering if the family the council had chosen to Mr Lawson were of high social status or may be, she was just a simple girl. He brushed herst words knowing she had forgotten his name not that it was required after all he was the butler of this mansion and she was a guest who would leave in a few days. None of the guests bothered with it and neither did he.


    There was something that had been bothering him since yesterday but he had kept his lips shut. The inn he had suggested her was a ce he knew of and when he came in search of her, he noticed that the owner had renovated it with only a sink and nothing else making him wonder what she was doing for such a long time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be suitable for you to attend the breakfast in a night gown seeing you had no luggage with you, I have brought you a few dresses which might fit you for the time being,¡± he didn¡¯t know why she hade empty handed but as his Lord had asked him to help thedy to steer her mood towards the Lord¡¯s cousin, he would do his job diligently, ¡°Please wear this ande down to the hall. A maid will be here shortly to help you if you need anything,¡± he bowed his head.


    ¡°Wait!¡± She called seeing him leave the room.


    ¡°Yes, Ms Curtis?¡±


    ¡°I...Is there a church nearby?¡± She asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s one in the next town. Would you like to visit? I can make the arrangements if you want to,¡± he offered and she smiled nodding.


    ¡°That would be very helpful. Thank you,¡± Heidi replied and then asked him, ¡°I am sorry I didn¡¯t catch your namest night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Stanley Greeze miss.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Stanley,¡± she thanked him again and saw him shake his head to himself like he was talking to himself in his head and then left the room so that she could get ready.


    Getting dressed for the day in a soft and elegant, lc dress Heidi reached the hall, taking a seat on the table where everyone had already gathered for breakfast. She had made an eye contact with the Lord only once since she had arrived at the table which was when she had wished him a good morning and the others. Keeping her eyes on the food and decor her eyes wandered quietly like a curious child. Putting up a smile on her face, she answered her tablepanions when they had questions about her and her family. She mostly spoke of what Nora had done and thankfully her sister was a great reference of the elite.


    As food was served she looked at the number of spoons, forks and knives that were ced next to her te on both sides. The silverware shining just like her forehead that had begun to sweat.


    The rest of the party was yet to start and she didn¡¯t know which cutlery was to be used with the number of it disyed in front of her. Deciding to wait for them to start she picked the ss of water to her right and drank one sip after another until she heard the Lord speak to her,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the food appealing to your eyes, Ms. Curtis? I can ask the cook to prepare something else,¡± Lord Nichs spoke to her with a smile that yed at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°No no. The food looks more than appealing,¡± Heidi replied with an uneasy smile.


    ¡°Go on then,¡± he said.


    The others who had been speaking now had their eyes on her due to the Lord drawing attention to her. She hovered her fingers over the silverware, dread filling up her mind and hoping to pick the right one. It was a normal etiquette for ady of the high to know what to use at the table but unfortunately, she had never bothered herself with it until now. Just as she was about to pick one of the small spoons the butler came to her aid.


    ¡°Ms Curtis why don¡¯t you start with this dish. It has a very crisp and a lovely texture which you might like,¡± and just as he was exining he slipped the smaller fork in her hand.


    God, preach the butler! Thanked Heidi internally in her mind.


    Taking a bite she had to agree, the butler was right about its crisp outeryer. When she sneaked a nce towards Lord Nichs she saw him smiling at her.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: In town- Part 1</h4>


    Heidi found the food to be more than delicious; the tender meat or the crisp fired vegetables which was seasoned with salt and spice, turning it into a masterpiece. She had never been fortunate to eat something like this and she couldn¡¯t stop herself from eating what was served. At some point she had stopped to realize she had been tasting every little item which was on the table and she stopped herself before thedy who had been staring at her with sharp eyes would point it out in front of everyone.


    Finishing her breakfast, Heidi dabbed her lips with the napkin before cing it down on the table. Last night after a lot of thinking, she realized there was no getting out of the situation she was ced in. The first time she had tried running had put Howard their house worker in trouble but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t regret leaving the inn sooner. Only if she had, she wouldn¡¯t be here now but then she didn¡¯t want someone else to be punished on her mistakes. She also felt guilty for it. She had tried escaping again but fate was too cruel to let her escape and in the end she had decided to embrace the path fate had chosen for her.


    ¡°I hope you slept well, Ms Curtis,¡± she heard her soon to be fiance ask her.


    ¡°I slept well, Mr Lawson,¡± she answered him with a small smile and he nodded before getting back to talk to his mother who sat next to him.


    Heidi looked around the dinning hall, the curtains had been drawn to let the inn sunlight through therge windows. There was a firece behind where the Lord sat now which hadn¡¯t been ignited and clean of any left out ash.


    When her eyes met Lord Nichs¡¯ she gave him an uneasy smile before looking away. Even though she was taken into the Curtis¡¯ family it didn¡¯t mean she was one in blood and it made her wonder if the people here knew about it. Thinking about it only made her nervous. She had to be careful about it, to make sure they didn¡¯t know about it. The Lord, she didn¡¯t know what he was up to, a few minutes ago it seemed like he was testing her when it came to the culinary items that needed to be picked and now he had a bored look on his handsome face. She saw a maid walk in through the doors to serve another dish for the morning even though most of them on the table were done eating.


    ¡°Ms. Curtis, are you done with that,¡± she heard the butler pop from her side and she nodded as the tes and bowl were taken in front of her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say how d we are to have you here in helping both the empires toe together,¡± Reuben the head council turned to speak to her after he was done with his meal, ¡°As Mr. Lawson is Lord Nichs¡¯ direct cousin, this alliance will bring much awaited peace on ournds. Though we have been trying to establish a hate free rtionship between the humans and vampires for so long but we have never seeded in ending this cold war between these twomunities.¡±


    ¡°And who can you me it on?¡± Lady Lawson spoke from her seat, ¡°The vampires were never meant to co-habitat with the humans or vice versa. It is like asking the lion to not eat the deer.¡±


    ¡°Is that to mean you agree that it is alright to kill and take innocent lives?¡± Reuben raised his grey brow at her ever so slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think meant it like that,¡± Lord Nichs cut in to diffuse the tension that had begun in the room, ¡°You being a half vampire should know that we depend on the humans blood as a source of food. Co-inhabiting might be a little...too much. We are after all pure blooded vampires and even if the humans say something else it doesn¡¯t change the fact that the food chain is set that way which cannot be changed unless they decide to drink our blood.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that thesends belong to the humans as much as it does to the pureblooded vampires or half-vampires.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t forgotten that. Isn¡¯t that why we have humans living along with the vampires in even the vampirends, to co-exist. We only expect the humans to behave, I am sure you have heard about the rumors of humans trying to gather people to revolt against us,¡± Heidi saw Lord Nichs speak not blinking or breaking his gaze from the head council.


    ¡°They are just rumours,¡± the old man had a deep frown on his face.


    ¡°No rumours are brought without a spark, Reuben.¡±


    Heidi could feel there was something more to the matter they were talking about and she looked down at the empty space on the side of her table not knowing what to do. When she was at her house she would often hear the distaste from her family towards the vampires and now that she was here, she could feel the same thing only that this time it was the vampires who weren¡¯t fond of the humans. She bit her lip wondering if it was alright to marry into the vampires when they didn¡¯t appear to be the type who will wee a human into their family.


    ¡°Sir Reuben,¡± Warren drew the head council¡¯s attention to him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make the rounds and meets ups you were talking about in the Bonke. I am sure you can carry your discussion there with the Lord.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± the head council gave a curt nod and got up from his seat to leave the room.


    ¡°Ms. Curtis,¡± Warren then spoke to Heidi and she snapped her head to see him give her a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think you will like being cooped in the mansion here on your first day. What do you think about going out to the town?¡±


    ¡°Today?¡± she asked getting up from her seat and in a hurry, the chair screeched slightly making Via close her eyes before a scowl took ce on the woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, today,¡± the man gave her a generous smile, ¡°It is a lovely day with the sun up and bright. So shall I expect you to be ready in an hour?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± And she saw Warren and his mother head to the door through which the head council had walked by not few seconds ago.


    Moving carefully away from the table, she began walking towards the door to only find the Lord stand in her way, who had stood up himself from his seat to leave the room. But when Heidi moved to her left the Lord had moved to his right.


    ¡°Please,¡± Lord Nichs said taking one step back and giving her the way to go with his right hand raised.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, her eyes cast down and when she finally reached the door, the Lord spoke,


    ¡°Don¡¯t go wandering around alone when you are in the town. Stay with Warren.¡±


    Heidi turned back to see the Lord wear the cloak that had been hanging on the chair, each of his arm going through the sleeves. She hadn¡¯t nned to wander around. She knew well not to go alone especially not in an unfamiliar ce she wasn¡¯t aware of. She didn¡¯t know what to say to him. Since she had appeared in the mansion they hadn¡¯t been alone and partly she was thankful and at the same she wanted to ask him why he had been wandering in Woville.


    Seeing that they were alone now with no maids and the butler gone, she wondered if now was a good time. But what would she ask him? Was she in a position to ask when she was a mere human and he wasn¡¯t a mere vampire but a pure blooded vampire Lord of the entire empire. Hearing the snap of fingers in front of her, she looked up surprised to see the Lord standing right in front of her now.


    Both Heidi and the Lord stared at each other, and the more she kept her gaze on him the more aware she felt of his height and his intimidating features. His deep, dark red eyes peered down at her unblinkingly.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be the bride the council had chosen for Warren,¡± said Lord Nichs.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be the Lord,¡± she retorted back to see the corner of his lips curled up into a small smile.


    ¡°I like to lower everyone¡¯s expectation.¡± He then stepped away from her, pulling the handle of the door to open it.


    ¡°I have few questions to ask you,¡± she said and he stopped to look at her tilting his head. She pressed her lips before letting it loose waiting for his approval to ask the question she had in her mind but they were interrupted by the butler who called for the Lord.


    ¡°Meet me at the clock tower once you are back to the mansion,¡± Lord Nichs said before closing the door.

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: In town- Part 2</h4>


    Was there a clock tower in the mansion? Back in her town there was a separate tower built for it. She wasn¡¯t sure where the clock tower was in the mansion but she could always ask one of the maids or may be the butler. Remembering that the butler had helped her, she quickly opened the door to see the butler taking a sharp turn at the corner of the corridor but by the time her feet had carried her forward to the corner the butler was no where to be seen. The butler wasn¡¯t going anywhere and neither was she any time soon, thinking it was better to get ready to go out with Mr. Lawson, she headed back to her room.


    As Mr Lawson had told her, he was on time standing at the main entrance waiting for her. By the time she had reached the room, there was already a dress ced on the bed for her to wear and she was thankful for the considerate thought as she had brought no clothes along with her. Both Warren and Heidi rode to one of the towns of Bonke.


    Heidi apanied Mr Lawson into the town by walk as they had stopped their carriage somewhere at one of the isted streets, she saw that this one looked much pleasant than the one she had been to previously. The streets were filled with people, some walking straight while some in a cross direction. A carriage that was speeding fast on the street, almost ran over Heidi if she hadn¡¯t moved away from the road quickly.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she heard Mr Lawson ask her nonchntly, ¡°Please be careful, the carriages that run here have no mind and thought when they start the horses,¡± he advised her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that,¡± she murmured looking at him to see the man was looking at a particr shop before his eyes shifted to her and he smiled.


    ¡°Pardon me if thises out rude but I never got to know your first name,¡± he said his eyes clear and bright with the ink of red in it.


    ¡°I am sorry for not introducing myself!¡± She apologized with a small bow. It was true. All this time everyone had only called her by ¡®Ms. Curtis¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s Heidi Curtis Mr. Lawson.¡±


    ¡°Please call me Warren. You will be my wife soon and I think it is for the best to get familiar with each other. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± he asked, giving her a rxed smile and she felt herself nod.


    Wife. It was still strange to Heidi to think about it but for now she would go along with what the fates had decided. As they continued to stroll through the streets, Mr. Lawson or Warren had tried to get to know her more. She was d that he had taken in her feelings of her being new to the surrounding and had tried making her feelfortable. Instead of taking her to a vampire town he had brought her to a town where both the humans and vampires resided. She found it strange that the humans actually coexisted with the vampires in the same space instead of having different sections to live in. But beneath the happy and quiet people who moved on the streets, the cautious behavior went unnoticed in Heidi¡¯s eyes.


    Looking from the corner of her eye, she saw that Warren had decent facial features, his nose slightly crooked at the top but straight until the tip, lips thin that were set in a line as he walked. His tinum hair was parted from the side which didn¡¯t move even a centimetre in the wind that breezed through while her hair kept getting over her face.


    After putting few rounds in the town, Warren had taken her to a shop where he had some business with a fellow man. Warren had asked her to wait for him and therefore now she stood outside the shop under the shade. Finding a little stone under her feet, she bent down and picked it up, rubbing it with her thumb in an effort to clean the white stone but it was too stubborn to get cleaned. As she ran her finger over the stone she heard amotion take ce, she turned her head left and right to see where it wasing from. Turning behind she saw the shops door and began heading towards themotion using her ears. She felt her eyes widen in shock when she saw three men dragging a girl in the narrow space of the alley. The girl¡¯s mouth was tied with a cloth and her hands tied with rope while she struggled to get out of mens hold.


    Heidi wasn¡¯t sure what to do but the first thing in response to the sight, she flung the little stone at them, hitting one of the men¡¯s face. Now that she had attracted their attention she didn¡¯t know what to do next. The man who was holding the girl struck his hand across the girl¡¯s head, making her fall unconscious.


    ¡°Take her and go. We will deal with this one,¡± one of the men spoke in a raspy voice.


    ¡°Catch her!¡± Out of fright, she took flight, back towards the shop running from there, until she crashed against someone with an oomph sound.


    ¡°Heidi?¡± came out Warren¡¯s voice above her.


    ¡°T-there are few people there! They were-¡± she breathed to get the words out and turned back to see the men not there anymore.


    ¡°Whom are you talking about?¡± Warren asked, a frown forming on his forehead.


    ¡°Three men kidnapped a girl. Please help her!¡± She begged him worried for the girl, ¡°Please!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll be back,¡± Warren said before heading in the way she had pointed at.


    Heidi stood there, her hands slightly trembling with fear for the girl. She only hoped Warren had somehow caught with them but at the same time, she was doubtful. Warren hadn¡¯t seen the men, and identifying them would be nothing but difficult. Several minutes passed by and Warren hadn¡¯t returned back. When she saw him return back, she walked to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anyone in the perimeter with suspicious behaviour but I¡¯ll make sure to let the officials know about this once we get back to the mansion,¡± he assured her, ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± he said motioning her back from where they hade from.


    The whole way she did nothing but worry, her hands held tight together as she looked out of the window of the carriage. The more she thought about it, the more the scenario in her head worsened. Women and men both went missing and it wasn¡¯t any new news when witches were involved but another reason they went missing was that of kidnapping and abduction. The men she had seen in the alley were definitely not witches. Getting back to the mansion, Warren keeping his word wrote a letter and sent it through the bat that had perched itself at a nearby tree. They could do nothing but wait now and Heidi prayed for the girl¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry yourself, Heidi,¡± she heard Warren speak to her calmly, ¡°The officials will take no time in finding the girl and return her back to her family,¡± she nodded her head and sighed.


    Hearing a crow caw, Warren spoke, ¡°Looks like the Lord has returned,¡± he said looking at the crow.


    ¡°You know thenguage of crows?¡± she asked him curious like a child and heard him chuckle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± he said, ¡°That¡¯s Lord Nichs¡¯ pet, Toby.¡±


    A crow as a pet? thought Heidi to herself and then shook her head. Only that man could have an ominous bird as a pet.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: Naive child- Part 1</h4>


    ¡°A little more work on the bridge there should make it better. I have to say, you are doing a tremendous job Lord Nichs,¡± the head council praised the Bonke Lord, ¡°I expect nothing less from you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Reuben, your words are very much appreciated. This was the only fix we found after all going through the roads is very time consuming. You didn¡¯t tell me what you thought about the Countess¡¯ suggestion on the council¡¯s redistribution.¡±


    ¡°I will have to give it some extra thought before holding the council¡¯s meeting to talk about it. Actually, I have been thinking about it for sometime. What are your thoughts on it?¡± Reuben, the head council asked the Lord.


    ¡°If you are considering my opinion I would say it is a brilliant idea. If we have the quarters of the council set in all the empires, it should make he council¡¯s job easier too,¡± Lord Nichs replied getting in the main hall and handing his cloak to the maid who was standing at the door.


    ¡°I am fine,¡± said Reuben when the maid was about to take his jacket.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay for the night?¡± Lord Nichs inquired the man.


    ¡°I have stayed longer than I intended to and I have business with Lord Wastell,¡± the man said referring to the North empire¡¯s Lord.


    ¡°Ah, I see. You did say you would visit him to close the agreement when the girl begins to live here,¡± the Lord smiled to see the man nod his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It isn¡¯t official therefore spreading the word to the people when Ms Curtis and Mr. Lawson aren¡¯t engaged wouldn¡¯t be right,¡± a furrow had formed between the head council¡¯s brows which wasn¡¯t anything new as he usually carried it with him most of the times. He then halted his steps to turn towards the Lord with a serious look, ¡°The truce is very important not just for the East and the North empire but also because it will also set an example for the other two.¡±


    Lord Nichs smiled hearing him mention the other two Empires. None of them were perfect and everyone were trying to suppress the other toe in power, and here was the head council wanting to bring peace over thends. He had nothing against the Lord Woville but it was the people from there who were causing friction. He had let it slide once but he was no fool to sit idle when the matters he which concerned him was getting sabotaged. Valeria and Mythweald was a whole different talk, which confused him because for some reason Lord Norman was too fixated on the Valerian Lord and the thought itself made him chuckle.


    The old man gave him a questioning look to which he then spoke, ¡°Please be worry free. I will take extra care to see this one doesn¡¯t fall out,¡± he guaranteed the man.


    ¡°I know this is not suitable for you lordship-¡±


    ¡°Please Reuben. If it concerns the need to fix rtionship between the empires I will be more than happy to assist you.¡±


    The head council exhaled, ¡°Thank you, Lord Nichs. The girl seemed a little nervous. I hope she can get along with your aunt.¡±


    ¡°They will get along fine and who isn¡¯t nervous on their first meetings,¡± Lord Nichs stated, continuing to walk across the floor.


    ¡°True,¡± Reuben agreed when he saw both Warren and Ms. Curtis in view.


    ¡°I see both of you are back earlier than mentioned. Did my cousin tire you with the tour Ms. Curtis?¡± Lord Nichs asked Heidi but before she could answer him, Warren spoke.


    ¡°Actually we ran into something in the town and decided to head back to the mansion. And it wouldn¡¯t be possible to cover Bonke in an entire day,¡± Warren said before going to where the Lord stood and whispered something next to his ear which neither Heidi nor the head council heard.


    Heidi caught the Lord look at her when Warren finished talking and she wondered what Warren had told him for his eyes to meet hers. In the mean time, the head council spoke to a maid to get his belongings from the guest room. Once the maid had brought Reuben¡¯s luggage, the old man bowed his head to everyone and left the mansion in the carriage he had arrived in.


    Heidi had excused herself from the hall to go back to her room. She sat at the window sill looking outside at the forest coverednd. The fear had once again surfaced after encountering what happened in the town when she was with Warren. It seemed that life was not going to give her a rest and thinking about it she closed her eyes, letting a small tear slip past one of her eye and she quickly wiped it away hearing the knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± It was the butler who hade with a tray in his hand.


    ¡°Would you like to have some tea madame?¡± He asked her and she shook her head.


    ¡°I think I am fine but thank you for asking, Stanley,¡± she said putting up a smile on her face but the butler looked past it and he stepped into the room.


    ¡°I make the best tea, Ms. Curtis,¡± he said proudly setting the tray down on the small table, ¡°You will feel much better once you drink it,¡± he poured the milk after adding the tea leaves in the cup.


    ¡°You are imposing for a butler,¡± said Heidi with a soft smile on her lips when he passed the tea cup to her.


    ¡°I have been said that Ms. It is one of my few good qualities along with my tea making,¡± he retorted. It was then that she remembered Lord Nichs¡¯ words when they had first met.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know human medicines worked on vampires.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t? Why are you using them then?¡± She asked him confused.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that my butler experimented something with my drink this noon to make me seem more human.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if the butler had added something in her drink as he had insisted on making sure she drank it. The butler had not spared his Lord why would he not try experimenting something on a mere guest? Was it safe to drink? she thought to herself worried. Careful and cautiously she took a sip from the warm cup and it looked the tea was safe. She hummed finishing it in one go and seeing the butler¡¯s disbelief look on his face she chuckled.


    ¡°I am sorry, the tea was too delicious that I couldn¡¯t resist taking it in sips.¡±


    Stanley, the butler who had been looking at the woman smiled at her words. If it was another woman he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to barge into the room but when he had opened the door, there was a sad expression on her face before it was reced with a bright smile. He still doubted if the girl really was from an elite family. He hadn¡¯t missed the her stiff form when his Lord had asked her to eat. May be the council members had picked an average family for Mr. Lawson to be married but Mrs. Lawson, his mother wouldn¡¯t allow something like that as she preferred to have herself associated with only elites. Or may be the girl was brought up with humble upbringings.


    ¡°Could I trouble you for something?¡± he heard her ask him.


    ¡°Of course, milday,¡± he readily replied and then he remembered something, ¡°Is it about the church? I can ask one of the coachman to prepare when you need to go visit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much but ah-I was wondering if you could tell me where the clock tower is in the mansion?¡±


    ¡°Clock tower?¡± she nodded her head, ¡°You will find it if you go to the second floor and then take the stairs which is at the far end. Would you want me to show it?¡±


    ¡°No that will be alright. I will find my way there,¡± she replied. Once the butler left, she made her way towards the clock tower.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Naive child- Part 2</h4>


    As it was past evening, she took thentern that was hanging near by her room with her. The way was dark and unused, no maids or servants were seen as she held thentern high with one hand and the other held the front of her dress. Finally when she did get up to the clock tower, the strong wind faltered the light even though it was shielded in a cylindrical ss. Lowering thentern on the ground she looked back up to see the beautiful scenery of thend of Bonke. Even with the darkness now dulling it, it still looked beautiful and the wind added the unknown calmness in her mind now which hadn¡¯t settled before.


    It wasn¡¯t an open tower but had a roof above made of stones and pirs to protect around the area. She stood in the opposite direction in which the wind blew, the hair that she had tied was nowing undone with few strands loosening itself and a smile graced her lips. It was as if she was only one in this entire world and nothing else mattered. Her worries and anxiety washed away with every passing second. It was quiet and peaceful here and she agreed to herself that this was one of her favorite ce.


    Wondering where the clock was, she tried peeping her head out of the wide pir while gripping both her hand at the edges. Not able to find it, she sat down at the edge to continue to stare at the vast number of trees until she felt her eyes close involuntarily. The next time when Heidi woke up from her unexpected nap, she felt her body sway to its side and opening her eyes, her heart leaped out of her chest feeling she was about to fall down from the tower but before her body could loose bnce someone caught her.


    ¡°What were you trying to do?¡± came the slightly irritated voice of Lord Nichs.


    Heidi was still in shock to be able to form a proper word. Goosebumps had formed all over her skin in fear of her falling down from the high tower.


    ¡°Which half-witted sleeps in a ce like this?¡± she felt Lord Nichs¡¯ to be in a mood, not that she could med him. When she had closed her eyes she hadn¡¯t meant to fall asleep. His usual red eyes had turned dark as he continued to look at her with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°I apologize for not being careful. I must have been tired and didn¡¯t realize I fell asleep,¡± his eyes softened but his expression continued to stay grim and she continued to speak, ¡°There¡¯s no clock here.¡±


    ¡°I had it taken out from below,¡± he showed his thumb behind him, ¡°It¡¯s a noisy device that used to strike every which was pleasant to hear. And why would a vampire need a clock when time is limitless and we have a pocket watch in hour pocket,¡± he tapped his hand over his vest pocket.


    ¡°It is still hard for me to digest that you are a Lord. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it in years.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is it that hard to believe?¡± he asked going to take a seat next to her. Heidi had instead chosen to lean over the full length of wall than sit now after her almost fall.


    ¡°No like that. I mean, you were strolling in the streets and some of them were chasing you and..always strolling. Is being a Lord that easy?¡±


    ¡°May be, may be not. And it was only once you found me strolling. The woods was a job.¡±


    ¡°Job?¡± She asked her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Wait. You knew the witches were going to attack that night,¡± she confronted him and saw him make no effort in denying it, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±


    ¡°Because it wasn¡¯t mine to tell,¡± were his simple words.


    ¡°You tell it as if it is a secret when actually it would have saved the lives of the people who were abducted. You didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°And how do you know that if they are alive or not, Ms Curtis? Have you sided with the witches that you know about the captives state of health?¡± he raised his dark brow at her, ¡°It is easy to use. Like I said it wasn¡¯t my responsibility to tell and I wasn¡¯t on official work. Your Lord is unaware with the fact that there are some humans who have sided with the witches to bargain lives and it isn¡¯t umon. To save one¡¯s neck they will serve another and you shouldn¡¯t be surprised if you find yourself in such situations but don¡¯t worry. As you are under my care I won¡¯t let any harme upon you as promised to the council.¡±


    Still a word would have been helpful, she said it in her mind and he smiled looking at her.


    ¡°We don¡¯t seem to agree,¡± he said in mirth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright, you naive little child. You will understand why and what soon enough,¡± she narrowed her brown eyes at his words for her. She opened her mouth to retort back but then shut it not wanting to pointlessly argue with him, ¡°You seem quieter than the first time I met you. And here I thought I would enjoy a spit fire¡¯spany,¡± hemented.


    ¡°I am not a joker here to entertain you, Lord Nichs,¡± she sighed internally, turning away her gaze from him.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me calling you by your first name, after all we are going to be family now, Heidi,¡± she didn¡¯t know why he was asking her when he was already calling her by her name, ¡°So...I heart that you came here to fill in someone else¡¯ ce. Is that so?¡± he asked her with a charming smile and she felt her lips tighten.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she was meant to reveal the truth. And if he did know, up to what extent was he aware of the situation? Had someone told him about hering in ce of her sister?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t tell it to anyone,¡± he coaxed her with a gentle voice.


    ¡°I was sent in my sister¡¯s ce,¡± she answered.


    ¡°And why is that so? There can only be two answers to it. One, because he wants a good future for you, or two because he is loves your sister more than you and he would rather send you to deal with the vampires than her. So which one is it?¡± he asked hitting the bull¡¯s eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s neither of it,¡± Heidi replied calmly, ¡°My sister has grown up with fear for the-vampires. And my father thought it would be better to have me go in her ce.¡±


    ¡°That seems believable,¡± he murmured which the girl failed to catch.


    Truth was that Lord Nichs hadn¡¯t heard about the recement from anyone, it was merely a hunch which he wanted to clear. Not that it mattered which sister from the Curtis family came here after all what mattered to him was the seats in the council and the negotiations that came after the truce waspleted.


    He looked at her standing with her face turned towards the open space, eyes set straight as her hair moved back and forth like waves of sea. He saw her catch a piece of hair and tuck behind her ear for it to only blow again. As though feeling his gaze on her she turned to see him in silence.


    ¡°Are you also helping the council to catch the witches?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°The day we first met. I saw some of them drag a man. Was he a vampire?¡± she took one step back to stand behind the wide pir to avoid the wind.


    ¡°My. I should ask Reuben to get you a spot in the research department in the council. You will do well with your enthusiasm, in ce where your business doesn¡¯t lie.¡± Even with the smile on the Lord¡¯s face, Heidi was sure it wasn¡¯t apliment. ¡°He was a half vampire. You must already know that humans aren¡¯t fond of vampires. I received word of whisper from someone that half vampires are under danger in the North Empire in certain ces. There are some humans who have joined together to eliminate half vampires and vampires slowly without anyone¡¯s notice. Of course it isn¡¯t easy to catch hold of a vampire and therefore they are going after the half vampires. It was for the very same reason why I visited your town. It is no safe ce for a vampire family. The Lord can try all he wants but there are always people who will try to rebel it and I take part in discarding those kind of people. Does that answer your question?¡±


    Heidi nodded her head. Had the humans not noticed that it was the Lord who they were chasing? And she then realized he was wearing a hooded cloak that night which covered his face. Lord Nichs stood up from where he was and he did nothing to prevent his brown hair from turning into a disheveled mess.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get inside before it starts raining,¡± he said cing both his hands in his trouser pockets.


    ¡°But the sky looks clear,¡± Heidi said following him.


    ¡°Bonke is well known for its unusual rain.¡±


    That night as predicted, she was woken up by a loud thunder and heavy rain. The sky lightened up every time lightning struck the sky followed by the thunderous sound of clouds. Too tired to stay awake she had gone back to sleep in thefortable bed.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: Soul bond- Part 1</h4>


    The next day the wholend of Bonke was experiencing rain. The rain wasn¡¯t pouring heavily but it was slow, wetting the ground and making it muddy as hours passed by since it began. The warm sun and atmosphere was now reced with the dull weather and even in such condition the mansion had received an invitation to attend a party which was held by one of the reputed and well known family in the empire of Bonke.


    Along with the Lord and his cousin who were going to the invitation destination, Heidi was asked to attend as well as she was the future possible wife of Warren Lawson. She was in her room getting with a maid helping her dress in an expensive dress while she held the bed post as the maid pulled her dress strings from behind making her hands tighten around the wood she held on to. Every time the maid pulled the string it caused her breath toe out in shallow gasps. Unlike for the one whom this dress was made for her body didn¡¯t fit in perfectly and therefore she could do nothing but bear with it for now as it was her first week in the mansion and the clothes which were promised to be sent was yet to reach which she doubted her family would do.


    ¡°Please stand still Ms. Curtis,¡± the maid requested her politely when Heidi jolted back.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied back, holding the bed post more securely, ¡°It has been raining sincest night,¡± she looked outside the double doors which led to the balcony.


    ¡°The Bonke empire is often subjected to rains and it never starts and stops with a light drizzle. Is it true that the north empire is nothing but warm and sunny?¡± The maid asked her curiously.


    ¡°It is,¡± Heidi confirmed, ¡°Long rains like these are very rare, may be just during the season but never too much.¡±


    ¡°Never?¡± the maid had surprise in her voice.


    ¡°Never. Though I have to say sometimes the summer turns unbearable and it is worse than standing in front of a hot pot but it is a good ce,¡± she said remembering the fond memories she had built with her mother. Before her mother had passed away, their family would go out with food baskets to sit in the forest enjoying the sunlight and serenity of thend along with the shade that was provided by the tall, wide trees. They didn¡¯t do anything special but it was one of her favorite memory.


    The maid twisted around the strings at the back of her dress before making a small bow at the end. When the maid left the room, she took sufficient amount of air into her lungs to breath as once she would leave this room she would have to behave like a properdy, ady who met the high society standards and ady who was used to such clothes which she considered to be torture. She wasn¡¯t sure how long she would be able to keep a calm demeanor while she was surrounded by the highly ssified vampires.


    As she stood there facing towards the open window and taking deep breath, she heard the butler arrive at the door.


    ¡°Ms. Curtis, the Lord requests your presence at the entrance of the hall if you are ready to leave,¡± turning around she nodded before walking across the room, noticing something amiss the butler asked, ¡°Is everything alright Ms?¡±


    ¡°How can one wear such tight clothes,¡± Heidi huffed for air, trying to walk as elegant as she could.


    It was then that the butler realized she was walking too stiff like a rock being moved. On his master¡¯s orders he had provided her with clothes that were usually kept for the female guests who arrived at the mansion and being the butler he should have known that the girl in front of him would not fit in them after all she didn¡¯t share simr frame like the vampiress or the humans from the elite ss.


    ¡°Would you like me to look for another dress which would fit..better?¡± he asked.


    Heidi shook her head refusing the offer, ¡°That¡¯s alright. I should be able to survive for few hours. How long do you think it is going to be before we return back?¡± she inquired looking at her reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Two to three hours.¡±


    ¡°I have turned fat,¡± Heidi muttered under her breath embarrassed feeling the tightness of her dress around her bosom and waist. The maid had done a decent job in helping her with her hair and getting her into the dress.


    ¡°I would say healthy,¡± the butler consoled her with his words just as they descended down the stairs, ¡°I know an excellent tailor in the farthest town from here who is an expert when ites to making dresses. I will talk to master about it so we can go there once the rain stops.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Stan,¡± the butler waved his hand.


    ¡°It is my job, Ms Curtis. You don¡¯t have to be thankful for it,¡± he said walking behind her, ¡°If you take little amount of breaths of air it should be manageable instead of the long ones. Deep breaths will only make it evident,¡± he whispered as they reached where the Lord of Bonke and his cousin Warren stood.


    The Lord gave her one look before he walked out to where the carriage was.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Warren gave her a monotonepliment when she went to stand next to him, thepliment which he was used to giving to women. Murmuring a thanks Heidi stepped into the carriage to sit opposite to the Lord.


    Her hands holding one another on herp, she sat quietly listening to the Lord and Warren speak to each other. Most of the times she found herself not able to peg a thought on it because she had no knowledge to speak about it. The world she had stepped into was a stark contrast from where she hade from. Like the sun and moon itself. She was here to uphold the truce which was proposed and with that thought she consoled herself to drive away the anxiousness. It wouldn¡¯t matter where she came from. Time and again she tried to convince herself to ept the fate she was asked to walk on.


    ncing towards Warren she found him sitting straight which enhanced his existing height of his body, his smooth grey hair was swept across his forehead. As most of the vampires she hade across, he was no less when it came to appearance. Like the Lord he had softened features but his eyes were dull red while the Lord¡¯s eyes were dark. Talking about the Lord, Heidi turned her gaze towards the person in the front seat.


    Even with the cloudy sky, Heidi saw his hair was more of a brown and few edges from where she sat looked golden brown. Staying in the mansion she had often found him with an unkempt hair but now he hadbed the entire amount of hair back, not leaving even a single strand on his forehead. As neat as his hair was kept in poise he had left the top buttons of his shirt unbuttoned over the cloak, letting a small peak of his muscles. His lips wore a small smile which only grew in time, his eyes drifted to hers and she realized he had caught her staring. Like a secret contest of not wanting to loose she didn¡¯t look away and neither did he, both of them staring at each other. Soon Heidi¡¯s sight wavered, her eyes pricking with the need to blink before tears would start spilling out. Warren who had only noticed them staring spoke,


    ¡°Are you trying to steal my fiance, Nick,¡± Warren asked him humor in his voice.


    ¡°May be I will,¡± Seeing the mirth in the Lord¡¯s eyes Heidi broke her gaze away from him to look down at her fingers that were now locked.

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: Soul bond- Part 2</h4>


    ¡°I will have to be careful then,¡± Warren then turned to speak to her, ¡°The person who has invited us is celebrating his newly wed wife¡¯s birthday. Like you she is a human too with a humble upbringing. She is a lovelydy whom you might like,¡± he said.


    ¡°It would be better for you to keep your thoughts to yourself with the man himself,¡± Lord Nichs informed her, ¡°Mr. Meyers dislikes, actually despises humans and like every exception, he can only stand one human which is his beloved wife. Fortunately or unfortunately for him it was a love at first sight and by the time he knew he had made a soul bond.¡±


    ¡°Soul bond?¡± Heidi asked curious.


    ¡°It is a rare bond vampires ce on the partners,¡± she saw Lord Nichs tap his index finger on the side of his neck. Heidi had never heard of such a thing until today, ¡°Once the soul bond is ced there is no going back,¡± she didn¡¯t know why but the way the Lord said with his dark eyes boring into hers gave her a thought of life time imprisonment.


    ¡°What he means to say is, when a vampire or a vampiress find their partner they would like to spend the rest of their life with the bite the neck to link their life. If one of them dies, another will soon follow. You will live and die together,¡± Warren concluded.


    So it was something simr to a marriage, thought Heidi, except for the death part. She wondered if she would receive the soul bond from Warren after they would get married and as though reading her thoughts, she heard Lord Nichs say,


    ¡°Soul bonds are very unique and you can¡¯t give it to anyone you want. It can take ce only if the person is in love. You won¡¯t find many though.¡±


    ¡°Because vampire¡¯s don¡¯t fall in love like humans,¡± said Heidi making the Lord smile at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± and he then said, ¡°You will catch up to the vampire decorum and life style in no time after few sses.¡±


    The carriage had onlye to a stop and when the coachman opened the door Heidi voiced her confusion over the Lord¡¯s words,


    ¡°sses?¡±


    The Lord had gone ahead, stepping inside the mansion while leaving the couple behind.


    ¡°I had the Lord assign you an educator when ites to understanding the vampire world,¡± said Warren walking next to her, ¡°We are well aware about your education and there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of as not many find it appealing and I believe your interest lies in cooking and making the house better.¡±


    Surely those things weren¡¯t about her but her family especially her father hadn¡¯t known that her mother had taught her like any other children when she found time. To her father, she was an illiterate orphan when it came to books and education something he felt wasn¡¯t required when it came to her. Giving him the benefit of doubt she decided to keep her lips sealed. And it was much better to learn something than sit and do nothing in the mansion.


    ¡°Cooking and cleaning wouldn¡¯t be necessary as we already have plenty of servants and maids for it. Learning a thing or two can be helpful when we visit others and you wouldn¡¯t have to worry of being left behind during conversations,¡± said Warren.


    ¡°Thank you for being thoughtful about it,¡± she saw him smile.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t engaged but we will be soon, the sooner the better it is,¡± he said handing his coat to the servant before stepping inside the hall with her.


    It was a grand hall, lights that burned luminously on the walls and the also from therge chandelier that hung at the center of the ceiling. Few of the guests had already arrived and the way they spoke, saw and moved was enough for her to know that these were the high ss vampires, vampires with eyes bright red and few darker but not as dark as the Lord¡¯s eyes. Heidi had never been out like this or her family had never been invited to such ces, as awkward it was, she tried keeping up a straight face as she greeted people politely whom Warren spoke to and none of them had kind eyes. The vampires here could no where be defined as kind, thought Heidi to herself. Though none of them spoke out, there was an evident glint of distaste in their eyes but the words that came through their mouth was sweet.


    It was clear that the vampires respected their Lord who was now smiling, talking to the maid who had been serving drinks. The maid blushed looking down at something he said and her eyes widened when he lifted his hand up to push the maid¡¯s hair back. He was charming the maid and the maid was getting charmed which none of them noticed or didn¡¯t bother about it. When the maid left his side to tend to other guests an other woman came who was petite in figure, her dainty looking face trying to hold the attention of the lord which he indulged by humoring her.


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t mind what others thought about him because he knew well about his status and title in the empire, and it wasn¡¯t the first time she had caught him charming a woman with that tricksters smile on his lips. Shaking her head she sighed gathering Warren and the mans attention who hade to speak to them.


    She bit the side of her cheek, scolding herself for getting distracted.


    ¡°Is everything alright, Ms Curtis?¡± the man asked and she was quick to ce a smile on her lips.


    ¡°Ah-yes. you could excuse me for few minutes,¡± she bowed her head, happy that Warren didn¡¯t stop to question where she was going she stepped out of the hall to look at the mansion.


    When she was finally away from everyone she finally took a deep breath before releasing it. The dress was getting ufortable and she didn¡¯t know know for how long she could go on with it. The butler had said they would be spending time here for two to three hours but now she wasn¡¯t sure if she could go on like this, her breathing felt shallower and a light headache had begun to form at the back of her head.


    The women present here were nothing but beautiful, one after another and it made her question if it was due to the vampire blood. But then she thought about the half vampires and vampires who lived in her town who looked nothing like the women here. No it wasn¡¯t the vampire blood but it was the money. Trying to adjust her dress discreetly when a maid passed by, she walked through the long corridor, one side that was covered with the wall while the other exposed the beautiful little garden inside the mansion which was met by a tall wall again. The mansion wasn¡¯t as big as the one the Lord of Bonke owned, few of the corridors short and the expanse of the garden outside the mansion building was limited due to the fencing. Being the curious young woman she was, she ced her foot on the stair but before she could take another she heard a woman humming a sweet yet sad tune. Getting her feet back on the ground she followed where the humming wasing from to see a woman sitting on the windowless surface.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: Soul bond- Part 3</h4>


    She couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face as the woman had her back facing towards her and when stepped closer, the shoe made a sound with the floor making the woman turn around to see who it was.


    ¡°Forgive me. I didn¡¯t mean to intrude,¡± Heidi apologized ready to leave but the woman stopped her as she stood up.


    ¡°I must have lost track of time,¡± she smiled looking at the little pocket watch in her hand and something seemed to dawn on her, ¡°Do you need to go the parlor room? You will find it on your way to your second left,¡± the woman looked to be around her age.


    Her mossy green eyes a little anxious and her unruly blonde hair parted from the center to let it settle below her shoulders. She was the woman Warren had mentioned just before they had reached the mansion. She was Mr. Meyers human wife and like the vampiress in the mansion she was a woman with a small frame and her wrist that she had raised to show the direction towards the parlor room was thin and fragile.


    ¡°No no. I was only looking at the mansion. I am sorry again for intruding your time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± she replied staring at Heidi for a good few seconds before her expression rxed, ¡°I am Lettice Meyers.¡±


    ¡°Heidi Curtis.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you before, Heidi. Are you from another city of Bonke?¡± Lettice asked her, ¡°Oh! Would you like to sit inside and talk?¡± she asked realizing she was making the guest stand in the corridor and talk to her.


    ¡°I think I am fine sitting here, outside,¡± Heidi went and sat next to where she had found Lettice sitting which brought a smile on the woman¡¯s face, ¡°I am actually from Woville and came here with Lord Rune and his cousin Warren Lawson today.¡±


    Lettice had heard about a truce that was going to take ce from her husband but she wasn¡¯t aware that the council would pick a human to match their Lord¡¯s cousin. Though her husband loved her even though she was a human, he rarely entertained humans lest invite them into their mansion unless it was something to do with his work. True that there were human maids and servants but a vampire¡¯s wife getting friendly with the maids was frowned upon by outsiders due to which she usually kept to herself.


    She was surprised and a little happy to find a human like her, to spend a little time with people she could get along with than walk stiffly with airs around her like many people who were in the hall now. Her husband Rhys Meyers was a loving yet a protective husband which went to extreme conditions.


    ¡°I see,¡± Lettice replied nodding her head, ¡°The weather must be a little hard to adjust. How do you like thend here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found the opportunity to walk on the streets since it¡¯s been a week since I arrived in Bonke,¡± After what Heidi witnessed in one of the town when she was out with Warren, she was a little cautious and worried to step out of the mansion.


    ¡°If you ever need someone to apany you out in the town please feel free to let me know. I would be very happy to help you if needed,¡± the woman said making Heidi smile.


    ¡°I will keep that in mind. Oh, and happy birthday,¡± Heidi had forgotten the reason they were invited to and she was d she remembered to wish thedy.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the woman thanked with a small smile, even though it was her birthday she had been sitting here alone while the rest of the guests were in the hall. They exchanged few more words and like Warren had said to her, she did enjoy thepany of the woman sitting in front of her. After they had spent some time thedy spoke, ¡°We must go back before my husbandes to find me.¡±


    Both the woman got up and began to walk towards as if on cue, hurried footsteps could be heard and a tall man came in view. Not far behind stood Lord Nichs. Seeing the unknown woman next to his wife, Rhys Meyers narrowed his eyes in suspicion. Thankfully, Lord Nichs spoke before the man could question her,


    ¡°This is Heidi Curtis, Rhys. Warren¡¯s fiance. Happy birthday, milday,¡± Lord Nichs wished Lettice to which the woman murmured her thanks.


    ¡°Good day, Ms. Curtis. I am Rhys Meyers. Thank you for making it to my wife¡¯s birthday. We are d you came to celebrate with us,¡± Rhys greeted her and she bowed her head, responding,


    ¡°Thank you for having me here.¡±


    Rhys turned to his wife and spoke,


    ¡°I was worried where you disappeared. Are you feeling alright?¡± Heidi saw the man whisper something to his wife to which she nodded and said something, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go back, shall we?¡± One hand on his wife¡¯s back he led the way back to the hall.


    Heidi hadn¡¯t moved from where she was and when she began walking Lord Nichs joined her like a true gentleman who was waiting for her.


    ¡°Why did it seem like he was going to frame me as a thief if you hadn¡¯t introduced me,¡± Heidi asked looking at the husband and wife disappear at one end of the corridor.


    Lord Nichs chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally. A man like Rhys who doesn¡¯t like humans will find anything and everything suspicious especially when ites to his beloved. Every person has his or her own way of projecting emotions so don¡¯t dwell on it.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    Heidi took a deep breath as she tried getting enough amount of oxygen in her lungs. To keep her facial expression neutral and to divert her mind she dug her fingers in the palm of her hand. At the same time unexpectedly she felt the Lord suddenly pull her into an embrace startling her to no end. Her eyes wide with shock.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± She stuttered as one of his arm went around her waist to ce it on her back.


    ¡°Helping you out,¡± came his simple answer.


    ¡°What do you mean help me?! Let me go!¡±


    This wasn¡¯t helping her instead even the remaining amount of air in her body had disappeared due to shock.


    ¡°Shush now,¡± he scolded her softly when she tried stepping away. His hand moved across her back and stayed there before letting her go, ¡°There. It should feel better now,¡± hemented, not waiting for her this time he went back to the hall leaving her standing in the corridor.


    Her brows furrowed at what he meant. It was after a few seconds that she realized she felt less uneasy as she breathed now. Lord Nichs had noticed it and she didn¡¯t know what he had done, but he had helped her ease the difort she had been feeling all this while.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: An empty- Part 1</h4>


    Most of the vampire¡¯s Heidi had met today, in truth, were far from being humble and kind, though smiles were exchanged their expressions were quick to turn nd when Warren left her side.


    It was the first time she realized that the nightly creatures held less value when it came to humans and Heidi made sure their attitude didn¡¯t faze her. On the other side of the hall she noticed the woman named Lettice having a smile on her face which looked forced while her husband stood next to her talking to a couple. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t spared either when it came to few of their guests attitude regarding the dislike they held for humans. At one particr instance when Lettice was left alone for a minute, an elderly vampire hade to talk to her making her face pale until her husband came to intervene and re at the man. Heidi was nothing but a spectator who had only seen and hadn¡¯t heard what the context was about as she was standing far away from them.


    When it was time to leave the mansion of Meyers, Heidi stood quietly waiting for both Warren and Lord Nichs to finish talking to Rhys Meyers on the taxation that was levied on the viges and nearby towns. The rain had paused for now. His wife Lettice was no where found and it seemed like she had left early from the hall before Heidi had the chance to say a good bye. After they hade back to the hall where everyone were present she hadn¡¯t spoke to thedy of the house.


    Even though she told to herself this is what she had to ept as her life it was a little odd to her to know that she was going to marry a vampire and be in an environment where vampires looked down on the humans not that it was major concern to her. There were other things that bothered her at the back of her mind and she didn¡¯t know what to do in the future when questions andbels would be pasted on her.


    Hiding a yawn that almost bubbled up, Heidi let her eyes wander around their house and found few windows open, the breeze a little higher than on the ground making the curtains fly. The windows were reallyrge, just like the ones in Lord Nichs¡¯ mansion and she wondered if it was built the same way in most of the vampire¡¯s household. Her family had smaller windows, ones with the vertical and horizontal grills and so did the Duke¡¯s house she had visited.


    Hearing her namee up in the conversation, she looked back at the men and saw Mr. Meyers nod his head in agreement to something one of the men said.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s an excellent idea. Lettice might probably be bored staying in the mansion and having a littlepany would do her well,¡± Mr. Meyers said with a frown on his forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask the coachman to get the carriage ready,¡± Warren excused himself walking away and just as Heidi was about to follow the man, she was stopped by Mr. Meyers.


    ¡°Ms. Curtis, I hope you don¡¯t mind keeping my wifepany. She is a very reserved woman, even when ites to her own husband. Unfortunately she hasn¡¯t got friends to talk making her more secluded.¡±


    ¡°And I wonder whose fault it is, Rhys?¡± Heidi heard Lord Nichs chuckle making Rhys give him a dry look before he said.


    ¡°You will know when you walk the same path as me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to walk on it. It¡¯s a path which only fools would take.¡±


    ¡°A smart fool,¡± both Rhys and Lord Nichsughed and Heidi wasn¡¯t sure if she found it funny because it seemed to her that both the menughed over an internal joke which was untold.


    When the carriage arrived, Heidi bid her farewell to Mr. Meyers and walked towards the carriage. Lord Nichs was yet to get in and he stood with Rhys, talking to him.


    ¡°Is it necessary for you to constrict the woman? I am sure she would be happy if you let her visit her family once in a while than cage her in the mansion,¡± spoke Nichs in a low voice seeing Warren help Heidi get into the carriage. The girl had stepped on the front of her dress, and now she pulled it up to ce her feet inside the carriage but not before giving his cousin an awkward smile. Clumsy, thought Lord Nichs in his mind.


    ¡°It is easier said than done, Nichs and it is for her own good...and mine,¡± Rhys replied seeing Nichs raise his eyebrow at him. The man then sighed, ¡°What makes you think I would let her associate herself with those meager humans who you don¡¯t know what nonsense or idiocracy beliefs, to turn against our kind.¡±


    ¡°And isting her is the solution?¡±


    ¡°I know it isn¡¯t but if it¡¯s going to keep her away from her family or the man she was in love with, then so be it,¡± Rhys said sharply as the color of his eyes flickered, ¡°This way its easier for her to start her new life than dwell in something fruitless.¡±


    Though humans often spoke in the society of how vampires were emotionless without a soul, the statement didn¡¯t hold true to all of them. As much as most of them were remorseless, there were some who felt things too deeply and it was mostly true for the ones who created soul bonds with their partners. Vampires love ran much deeper than the humans, and each one had their own way of showing it.


    ¡°I will have to send someone along when Lettice goes out with Ms. Curtis,¡± Rhys massaged the sides of his temples to which Nichs ced his hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t to do that. What I am trying to say is, if you give her a little air or make her think that she¡¯s having enough space to breath, it would be effortless to gain her attention and trust. At the end of time, isn¡¯t that what everythinges down to?¡± Nichs smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll be going. Untilter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, untilter,¡± Rhys nodded. He saw the carriage start, the wheels sound getting distant until it disappeared from sight.


    Once Heidi and the others reached the mansion, Heidi went to her room to take off the awful tight dress. Finally able to breath she took arge amount of air into her lungs before letting it out with a great sigh of relief. Seeing that a dress was already ced on the bed for her she changed into it and remembered what Lord Nichs had done when they had been to Mr. Meyers house. Taking the dress in front of her, she turned around to see two strings that had been snapped. Thankfully there were knots to hold fast in the loops that prevented it from loosening the entire strings that was criss-crossed.


    He could have done it without startling her and may be avoiding the hug by making her turn around. She felt embarrassed by the action and no man had ever held her that way before. It was her first time being in a male¡¯s arms. What if someone had caught them then? Was he not worried about it? Even though she knew she hadn¡¯t anything wrong and Lord Nichs was only helping her, for a person viewing them, it would look nothing less than an affair which could turn into a scandal. But then she doubted it would cause him any damage because he seemed to be a man who didn¡¯t worry himself about such things.


    One of his arms had been ced firmly over her waist, not gentle but firm for her not to move as his hand had broken the string from her back. Shaking her head to rid the thoughts away, she took the dress cing it on the chair and opened the drawers and closet to find the sewing box to fix the broken string. Unable to find it, she asked one of the maids to get it which the maid brought without a question, leaving her alone in the room. Putting the thread through the needle she pulled the dress closer to her and began sewing it and just as she began the sudden knock on her door startled her, pricking the needle on her finger.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± she whispered keeping the needle and dress down to open the door she had closed, ¡°Mr. Lawson. I mean Warren, how can I help you?¡± she was surprised to see him at her door.

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: An empty- Part 2</h4>


    ¡°I need to go out on an urgent work and won¡¯t be back until the day after tomorrow morning. I heard that you wanted to go shopping,¡± said Warren making her wonder when she had said that. Warren then continued, ¡°But unfortunately due to work, I won¡¯t be here. I could ask Lord Nichs to lend his butler for that duration if you don¡¯t mind, after all you are new to thisnd.¡±


    ¡°I think so?¡± she said going along with what he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful,¡± Warren smiled, ¡°And I was wondering, if it would be alright I would like to have dinner with you,¡± Weren¡¯t they having dinner together all this time? ¡°I mean just you and I, at one of the patios in the mansion,¡± it took her a while to understand that he was waiting for her reply.


    ¡°Ah-yes. I would like that,¡± she answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± he said before his smile faltered and he looked behind her and then her, ¡°Please see that it doesn¡¯t get infected. Have a good time in the town.¡±


    ¡°Have a good journey,¡± said Heidi and seeing him leave. Bringing up her finger she saw the drop of blood drying on her finger.


    Warren didn¡¯t seem like a bad man instead he was decent when it came to disying manners with ady especially if onepared him with his cousin who was a lord. Warren had been thoughtful enough toe up till her room to see that she was safe when she would go out in the town. By looks the man was handsome. She smiled to herself at the kind thought the man had shown.


    Heidi was the child who had received no attention and little amount of love as she grew up. She had no friends, and even the siblings she had were never been kind to her. Her father showed no interest or encouragement due to which her mother was the only source of love. In her eyes even the little kindness people showed was appreciated in great deal.


    Going back to her room she finished stitching the string and ced it on the table. The clouds had cleared away from the sky but the time of dusk was not too far. Not knowing what else to do, she sat on her bed listening to the birds chirp next to her window along with the asional cawing of crows. It was peaceful listening to them. Stepping down on the floor, her feet padded towards the window and she opened the closed ss to hear and see the birds. She leaned over, to see the birds more clearly from where she stood that had perched itself on the tree. Back in Woville she had never found the opportunity to spend her time leisurely and now that she did, she didn¡¯t know what to do with so much of time. Is this how vampires felt? To not know what to do with the gift of infinite time.


    She knew the bird was there but unable to see it clearly, she leaned a little more, stretching her neck and carefully moving the leaves to see the small plump bird perched on the wood while singing its evening song.


    Around same time Lord Nichs was out in the garden with the butler behind as he checked the gun which was loaded with a single bullet which had arrived at the mansion during his absence.


    ¡°Is this the one you were looking for master?¡± the butler asked holding the gun case in both his hands.


    ¡°Sadly it isn¡¯t. The silver bullets are manufactured in the West empire but there are a range of silver bullets. The one I am searching is really unique. It is said that the bullet can paralyze a pure blooded vampire for hours or weeks. Word is that its currently circting in the ck market,¡± the Lord exined cleaning the sides of the gun with the cloth which was presented inside the gun case.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be easy to retrieve?¡± Stan asked tilting his head in question.


    ¡°The council has been keeping a close eye on the movements taking ce in the ck market. If they find us whiff it will be quiet a problem but I have made sure to keep eyes and ears of whats going on so we will only have to wait until the item is mentioned,¡± the Lord turned to give his butler a smile that brought the dimple on his cheek, ¡°By the way, I heard something about shopping for clothes in the corridor when I was walking by.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Curtis hadn¡¯t brought her clothes and it seemed like a good idea to take her out shopping,¡± the poordy was hardly able to breathe, thought Stan to himself.


    ¡°It was good that you suggested Warren about the dinner. He is too into getting the grace of he head council therefore I doubt it would ever cross his mind,¡± Lord Nichs spoke in a matter of fact tone, handing the soft cloth to the butler he tried aiming the gun, ¡°Hm?¡± he found Heidi leaning over her window to see the small bird on the branch of the tree.


    Seeing his mater aim something on the tree was not something the butler was worried about but it was that Ms. Curtis was right there looking at the bird. His Lord always maintained a good reputation and aiming at the bird right now didn¡¯t look right to him. To the world outside, he was a kind man, adorning the smile of an angel to cover his actual true nature which only the members of the mansion knew about.


    ¡°Um, master. Ms. Curtis...¡± the butler¡¯s eyes darted front and back, from his Lord to thedy at the window.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give thedy a better view before she falls down from the window now shall we,¡± Lord Nichs gave him a smile.


    Heidi who had been looking at the bird sing suddenly heard the sound of a gunshot making her flinch away from the window. Opening her eyes, she looked around to see Lord Nichs standing with his butler holding a small gun. Furrowing her brows she looked at the branch which had a hint of dark liquid on its brown surface and her confused expression turned to horror seeing the dead bird lying on the ground.


    She felt her hands clutch into a fist as she stared at the Lord for what he had done. It had been singing on its own without bothering anyone and he had killed the bird for no reason! Breaking the eye contact she turned around to close the window shut.


    She didn¡¯t have the heart to go to dinner but she did anyways as it would be rude and she didn¡¯t want causing troubles especially when Warren wasn¡¯t around. At the dining table, neither did the Lord or Heidi speak. Stan, the butler was the only one who spoke when it came to serving the food and drink. Detecting the silence he had tried making casual conversation with thedy if she had any rmendation on what she would like to eat tomorrow. Stan didn¡¯t understand why his Lord had gone for a direct kill as it was evident that thedy was upset with what happened. He noticed how she avoided the meat like gue and he had the high need to tell her that they hadn¡¯t used the bird for dinner though it was the wild dogs dinner which were kept underground.


    Ms. Curtis was really something, thought the butler to himself. Usually women would try to be in good graces with the Lord but thedy here hadn¡¯t looked up once in the direction of his Lord and had instead tried finishing her food as quick as she could. Lord Nichs was enjoying his food, a smile on his face which he didn¡¯t understand what it was for. And as bad it was, he found the situation to be somewhatical.


    In the morning, Heidi stepped down her room to wait at the entrance for the butler as they had nned to visit the town together to buy her a set of clothes she would need. When the carriage came to stand still in front of the entrance she heard the confident sound of shoes cking on the floor and she turned around to see the Lord walk past her and open the carriage whilst he waited looking at her.


    Was heing with them? Soon she saw the butler carrying few boxes in his hand and to ce it behind the carriage stand.


    ¡°I have a few errands to run myself in the town and looking after my cousin¡¯s fiancee is a priority,¡± she heard Lord Nichs speak to her, his red eyes looking straight at her with a charming smile on his lips.


    She shouldn¡¯t have been surprised with what had happened. Hunting animals for food and fun wasmon not only to the vampires but also the humans of the elite ss. She only wished he hadn¡¯t done it in front of her but then this was his mansion. He was allowed to do what he pleased. She was the guest and throwing rude attitude towards him would get her nowhere. Moreover, he did help her when she was suffocating in the dress even though his approach was odd.


    ¡°After you mdy,¡± he gave his hand to her. She pursed her lips, walking forward to ce her hand on his to step inside the carriage.


    Why did it feel that this was going to be a long day? She thought to herself as the butler closed the door after the Lord took his seat inside the carriage she sat in.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: Envement- Part 1</h4>


    Apparently the Lord wasn¡¯t lying when he said he had errands to run in the town. When they had reached the town the Lord had taken off in the carriage, leaving Heidi and Stanley, the butler to go ahead with what they hade for.


    Heidi noticed this was a different town and not the ones she had visited or seen previously. There was a wooden board that read ¡®Wee to Isle Valley. ¡®The town had developed buildings and not one small house in the vicinity. It wasn¡¯t hard to know that this was a town which was made just for the high ss society. She saw two women who walked out of the shop and into the carriage which stood right in front of the shop. A man came out, whom she believed was a servant of on of the women that got into the carriage as he went to sit next to the coachman.


    At one side she could see squares like structure which ovepped with each other to form a fountain, he clear water fell down from the top. Flower beds surrounded the dark stoned fountain and even though she was far from where it was she knew that the sound of the water was peaceful. The town was neat and clean, women and men dressed posh. Before she had left Woville she wasn¡¯t given any money and she had arrived at Bonke with not a single penny in her pocket. Heidi wondered if it was right to let Warren spend money on her clothes. As true as it was of her going to be his wife she didn¡¯t feel it right, after all they weren¡¯t married yet and at the same time she had no clothes to wear if she was asked to attend another party.


    With the internal conflict in her mind, she walked with the butler towards one of the shop and heard the butler speak as they made their way there,


    ¡°Ms. Curtis, there are a wide range of clothing stores here in the town. We can make a stop at all the shops and see if there¡¯s anything that suits your taste.¡±


    When Heidi stepped inside the shop, she was greeted with the smell of the fabrics. There were boxes stacked at the side of the walls, two headless mannequins were ced at the entrance while few young women were heeding to the customers request in the shop. She had to agree that the butler was really smart when it came to talking and asking to bring various styles for thedy, which was her. When he hadn¡¯t found anything good, he had taken her to another shop and in time they had visited two more.


    While on their way to the next one, she noticed how they avoided going to few of them when they had good clothes. As they crossed roads, she caught sight of a woman giving her a sharp look inside the ss made shop with her hands folded. At first she had thought she had mistaken the expression but as they walked ahead she realized there were few more shops along with the people on the streets who gave her a distasteful look as they passed her. It reminded her of her time at the Meyers mansion. Strangely this town of Bonke was on some decree simr to the town she lived in. No matter how much word of peace would be spread, there were still some who were intolerant to the other kind. She was a human with appearance they didn¡¯t approve of.


    ¡°You seem well aware on the fabrics of a woman¡¯s clothes. Did you have a sister?¡± Heidi asked him seeing that the butler was well equipped in it.


    ¡°I am an orphan, Ms. Curtis. I don¡¯t have a sibling,¡± he answered her.


    ¡°Oh. I am sorry for asking,¡± she apologized and saw the butler frown slightly.


    ¡°You apologize a lot, miss. You should be careful with whom you apologize. People will turn it around to their advantage. I sometimes escort master¡¯s guests here and therefore am familiar with the clothing lines that run here,¡± the butler exined before adding in, ¡°And it is one of my few talents, when ites to knowing what suits thedy better.¡±


    ¡°I see. I am d you are apanying me today, Stanley.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you have bad taste when ites to clothes?¡± he asked her bluntly to which she smiled.


    ¡°My sister Nora was the one who shopped. For both of us of course. She has good taste,¡± Heidi nodded her head, so good that she had the habit of keeping all the good things for herself while leaving the rest she didn¡¯t feel worth to Heidi, ¡°I am not sure if I would pick the right one.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Rest assured, I will pick the best ones,¡± Stanley ced his gloved hand on his chest solemnly, ¡°Most of thedies keep their personal maids to help them in making choices. Mr. Lawson¡¯s mother has a maid herself so you needn¡¯t worry about it. By the way would you want to rest for sometime? After all we have been making rounds for a while now.¡±


    ¡°I am fine,¡± she assured him. She wasn¡¯t sure when was thest time she had gone around like this, ¡°I think I would like to go straight back to the mansion after we are done.¡±


    ¡°Of course, mdy. Master is here!¡± At those words her head whipped to her right to see Lord Nichs sauntering, making his way to where they stood. His long legs took no time toe and stand where she was. Sincest evening Heidi hadn¡¯t exchanged a word with him not because she didn¡¯t want to. She hade in terms that the Lord was more than odd in her book.


    ¡°I see you haven¡¯t bought anything yet. Waiting for me to join?¡± Lord Nichs asked her, noticing both his butler and her with empty hands.


    ¡°Pardon me for intruding master. We didn¡¯t find anything worthy that Ms. Curtis could wear.¡±


    ¡°What about the one which Via goes to? I believe that¡¯s the one which has decent clothes.¡±


    ¡°That is true, master. But it is also the one that wouldn¡¯t wee Ms. Curtis if I were to go with her,¡± the butler answered promptly not missing a beat in replying to his Lord¡¯s questions.


    So her thoughts were right, thought Heidi to herself. Not all shops weed humans to enter especially not when she was dressed in a simple attire. The Lord then took her to the shop the butler had mentioned. Even though the man who stood at the door gave her a look initially, upon looking at the Lord with his proud frame next to her, he had given a longer bow. It didn¡¯t seem like he was a stranger in this ce when he spoke to one of the staff who went in and brought the owner of the shop along with her. The owner was a young female vampire, the color of her eyes a lighter shade of red with her lips painted red. Looking at Lord Nichs standing there, the owner¡¯s eyes lit up delight.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Lord Nichs,¡± the woman bowed, her voice like velvet, ¡°It is a wonderful surprise to see you here. Please tell me how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Afternoon Sibyl. This is Ms. Curtis, a guest of mine,¡± Lord Nichs looked at Heidi and then back to the owner named Sibyl, ¡°I need you to find the best and well suited dresses for Ms. Curtis.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lord Nichs. We would be more than happy to assist in it. Please,e this way,¡± the owner said taking them away from the entrance and to the back end rooms which was isted, ¡°Please make yourselffortable.¡±


    Sibyl, the owner called three of her female staffs and ordered them to get the dresses from her room. Soon dresses were ced in front of them in a disy, one beautiful dress after another and were grand to look at. After seeing them , Heidi wasn¡¯t sure if she was allowed to buy them. When it was only her and the butler she had secretly tried finding out how it each of them costed, and all of the dresses she had seen previously were good but none of them this beautiful. The helper girls only made her nervous, showing her dresses after dresses.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: Envement- Part 2</h4>


    Lord Nichs who had taken a seat with his legs crossed, one over the other, he looked at the woman with his lips pulled up faintly, finding it amusing as she got flustered with every passing second. It didn¡¯t take him time to understand that she wasn¡¯t used to this kind of environment.


    There was also something else that he noticed while looking at Heidi with bored eyes even though it was otherwise. At first he had thought it was because the woman had a modest nature who liked to cover her body but then he observed that the dresses that had bared shoulders were ignored or kept to the side quickly when it was brought to her. She would pick one of the dress out of interest and interestingly she would give it back after realizing it had more skin to bare on her shoulders or on her back.


    ¡°Madame, why don¡¯t you try these. You won¡¯t be able to decide unless you try them,¡±


    ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mdy,¡± the owner spoke politely to Heidi, ushering her towards therge curtained booth which was in the same room Lord Nichs and the others were.


    ¡°Ah-¡± she began to only be interrupted.


    ¡°We will be waiting on the other side. I¡¯ll let you change now and in the mean time let me get the tailor here to see if the dresses will require any fitting,¡± and with that the owner of the shop left her side.


    With a soft sigh, she pulled the curtain, making sure there were no gaps. She had never gone to shops before so she wasn¡¯t sure if this was the normal routine for the elites when it came to buying clothes. Deciding to go with the flow, she took off the dress she was wearing before she wore the one she had brought along with her. Stepping out she came to stand in front of them.


    ¡°Oh, it fits,¡± slipped a sarcastic remark from one of the staff member to which the owner gave a sharp look making the young woman close her mouth immediately. Heidi was d herself that the dress fit her because she wasn¡¯t as thin as anyone female in this room. She had been worried herself but she was d that it fit her.


    The owner then cleared her throat to speak, ¡°I don¡¯t think this one will need any alterations, Ms. Curtis. Why not try the rest,¡± she asked and Heidi nodded, giving a nce towards the Lord who was talking to a female staff, she then turned around to go back to the closed curtain. Lord Nichs was surely popr among the female poption, thought Heidi. She repeated the process of changing dresses, showing it to the owner and going back which had made the skin around her neck red due to the friction that was caused by the fabric. In between she found the Lord missing from his seat. When she was finally done wearing all the dresses that were picked she heard the owners voice on the other side.


    ¡°Ms. Curtis. Lord Nichs would like you to try this one,¡± the owner spoke, her voice a little uneven.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± outstretching her hands to look at it, she found that it was actually a simple dress, the top was white with a puffed shoulder sleeve and from the high waist to the floor blue in color with twoyers at the bottom. To her relief the neckline went up to the cor. Once she was done, she ran her hand over the skirt which was soft as a feather. When she came out, Lord Nichs was back in his seat and when he looked at her, a pleased look was reced on his face. His deep, stained red eyes looked at her, taking in the dress she wore until his eyes settled on her face which had turned a little red.


    ¡°What do you think, Sibyl darling?¡± Lord Nichs asked getting up from his seat toe and stand in front of Heidi.


    ¡°I think she looks lovely, milord,¡± Sibyl replied, both her hands holding each other with an anxious look on her face.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she,¡± he spoke to no one in particr whilst he looked at Heidi, her brown doe like eyes looking up at him.


    She didn¡¯t know what the Lord was ying at but the look he was giving her was making her chest feel unsettled. In the beginning her eyes had darted at the other people in the room when he had spoken, her eyes had snapped to look at him. When he took a step forward, she finally broke away her gaze before she would catch into mes.


    She could still feel his eyes when spoke to the butler, ¡°Stanley, please get the other items I have asked for and get the carriage ready,¡± he then spoke to her usual soft voice, ¡°Shall we leave, mdy? You don¡¯t need to change again.¡±


    The Lord uttered a few pleasantries with the owner before they exited the shop.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked him curious when the Lord took her to another street.


    ¡°A short sight seeing.¡±

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: Envement- Part 3</h4>


    The Lord¡¯s sight seeingsted for around twenty minutes. If it were Woville, walking at this time of noon would feel hot but Bonke was cloudy and a possibly a little dark? Heidi wasn¡¯t sure when she would see the rays of sun again. Though they didn¡¯t enter any of the shops, she got to see plenty of different items. The Lord was kind enough to exin when she didn¡¯t understand what each of them were and one such item was the charm stone. At first she had thought it was only an expensive stone but the Lord had gone to exin about its significance. It was more or less like a protection charm to avoid ill or bad omen touching a person. She found it fascinating as different stones seemed to have its own swirling movement. There wasn¡¯t a single person who didn¡¯t know him, after all he was the Lord of Bonke. As they began heading back, Heidi told the Lord.


    ¡°You killed a little bird for no reason. Never mind my words,¡± and then took back her words before he could flip it back at her.


    ¡°I am definitely sure I saw you eating chicken three days ago,¡± said the Lord.


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you how difficult of a man you are, not to forget a little missing here?¡± she pointed her finger towards her temple and he chuckled at her worried expression.


    ¡°I think everyone is missing a little bit of it, else it would be hard to keep one¡¯s sanity in this world which is filled with insanity,¡± he gave her a charming smiling. She caught him raking his slender fingers through his brown hair. Undoubtedly the man was charismatic as well as had the sheer male maism which intimidated and attracted a person.


    ¡°Mm, thank you for escorting me around the town,¡± she said halting her footsteps to convey her thanks properly, ¡°And also the clothes.¡±


    ¡°It was my pleasure, mdy,¡± he replied back with a gentle smile before he tilted his head and asked her, ¡°You seem to have peculiar taste in the dresses. If you ask me, I think the ones with bare shoulder will look suit you just right,¡± just as he had expected, her form turned stiff at his words.


    ¡°That-I am not used to such dresses,¡± she said looking at the carriage where the butler waited for them.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Like I said back there, Heidi, you look lovely in these,¡± heplimented her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she smiled at him.


    Hearing the sudden jingle of chain, she turned her head from where the wound wasing from. She saw a woman being pulled by the chains tied on her hand while a plump man led her. The woman¡¯s clothes were tattered, and even from this distance she could see that the skin had marks and bruises. She felt her heart clench and felt the Lord¡¯s ce a hand on her back to walk away from there.


    But how could she? This wasn¡¯t right. When she looked up at the lord he spoke,


    ¡°There are a few things in this world that is out of our hands. Even if you want to, you can¡¯t,¡± he said firmly, ¡°Envement is something that has been running for decades.¡±


    ¡°But this is wrong,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Families that run into poverty are sold for betterment. If you¡¯re lucky you will have a better life else...¡± He trailed, ¡°Stanley was a ve before he entered the Rune¡¯s mansion.¡±


    ¡°He was?¡± She asked taken back at the revtion.


    ¡°He was an expensive one. When I first found him during the auction he was covered with bruises due to the constant fights he got into with the other ves,¡± Lord Nichs didn¡¯t get into the details where his butler had to fend himself from both makes and females due to his appearance, ¡°It all about luck in the end.¡±


    Reaching the carriage, they both stepped inside and this time on the Lord¡¯s insistence, the butler was asked to sit along with them. On their way to the mansion, the Lord asked the butler,


    ¡°Did you fix what I asked for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Milord.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Back at the store when Heidi had gone back to change her clothes, the Lord had taken the female staff along with him to one of the dressing booths before he came back alone after sucking her dry. He had been thirsty, and finding the perfect opportunity he had taken the same girl who hadmented thoughtlessly. He would have sunk his fangs in one of them anyways.


    Heidi wasn¡¯t the only one who had been caught off guard at the dressing store by the lord. The butler knew his master well who lured women easily. Complimenting thedy in such blunt manner would make anyone¡¯s heart thump.


    He wasn¡¯t aware what his Lord was at this time as Ms. Curtis was soon-to-be to be Mr. Lawson¡¯s wife and fooling with thedy wasn¡¯t a wise idea.


    That night Heidi experienced another nightmare as she slept.


    The little girl sat in the dark, cold cell alone. Her little body shivered due to cold and fear as heard the screams that echoed constantly. Even with an empty stomach, the pungent smell in the air had already made the girl vomit at the corner of the cell. Hearing the heavy footsteps, she hid herself into the corner. A bulky man came in with a ring filled with keys before he unlocked the door cell. The little girl screamed, cried, pushed and kicked him which went unaffected as he dragged her from there.


    ¡°No! No! Please!¡± Were the constant words uttered by the girl to which the bulky man didn¡¯t heed to. Getting her to a room, he chained her to one of the seat, locking her arms to the wooden legs along with her own feet.


    ¡°Oh dear,¡± the little girl heard a woman speak, ¡°You only have to sit still. You want to feel better now, don¡¯t you?¡± She asked with a sweet voice.


    Upon hearing a gentle of the woman, the little girl sobbed quietly. ¡°That¡¯s like a good girl,¡± the woman patted her head. The woman picked out a pair of scissors from the tray before cutting one side of the dirty cloth that was worn by the little girl. Confused the child opened her eyes but before she could realise what was going on, a burning, hot iron was ced on her back.


    Heidi woke up with a gasp suddenly, her entire body covered in sweat. Sitting up on her bed she pulled her knees closer to her and ced her forehead on it as she even her breathing. A single tear slipped passed her closed eyes. Only if she could forget it, thought Heidi to herself.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: Tea time- Part 1</h4>


    Heidi turned the page of the book that wasid in front of her on the table as she read the next paragraph, murmuring to herself, she dipped the feathered quill in an inky ck bottle and began to write down in the book.


    ¡°Is that the best you can do? Please write the words neatly, Ms. Curtis. Even my horse can write better than that.¡±


    It would be better if Mr. Warren marries the horse, thought Heidi while trying to write the words continuously. Heidi who had been having ample amount of time these past few days had suddenly found herself with an educator due to which she had to spend most of her time in a closed room learning what thedy had to teach her. It was her fourth day with the tutor who visited thrice in a week, this being the second week. Unfortunately when she was a child, her mother had been happy enough to see her write and it hadn¡¯t mattered then if the words were split or linked to each other but it did now. Especially to her educator, Ms. Eveline Moate.


    Eveline Moate, was a woman in her early twenties, who specialized in giving lessons to young blooming girls in the elite society. As Heidi was a human, Lord Nichs and Warren had decided to get her a human tutor. The woman now drank her tea from the cup the maid had previously brought in to the room, her slender fingers ced the saucer down while her teeth clicked seeing the girl¡¯s handwriting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think people care about it-¡±


    ¡°Ms. Curtis,¡± her tutor interrupted her a little exasperated with her, ¡°I have been told that you haven¡¯t taken interest in your education before but it would be wise to take it up now. The vampire world is no less to a human one. As silly as you find it, it is important than you learn how to write because it isn¡¯t just your appearance next to Mr. Lawson but also the fact that it is thedy who is responsible in sending letters out to the people in and out of your circle. We will first start with the basic things before leaping into books. So I suggest to stop talking and continue writing.¡±


    When the tutor left for the day, Heidi sighed while continuing to write thest page which was asked before her tutor had left. At first she had been happy and eager to learn instead of sitting idle in the mansion with nothing to do but as the woman had said, she had started with the basics and even though it was tiresome Heidi made sure to follow not wanting anyints to reach either Mr. Lawson or the Lord¡¯s ears.


    Now that she was here, this was all she could do. She couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes at the fear of what news would be sent to the Duke who held old Howard in his mansion as a prisoner. Remembering the night she was taken back to Woville after trying to escape, her hand stopped moving on the book and she set the quill down. Though Howard held no ill feelings against her even though she was the reason he was in the current state, it didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t guilty about it. She had grown up knowing the man and had witnessed to see his ck hair turn white as years passed. She wasn¡¯t the kind to sacrifice someone for her profit and she was never raised by her mother to be selfish. At the thought of her mother, she wondered what she would have advised if she was still alive.


    She had no one to ask or to depend on in this world. Whomever she had depended on were taken away from her, not quickly but eventually. As a child, the fear had been instilled into her mind which had carried itself as she grew up. That evening, Heidi was alone at the table during dinner as the Lord and Mr. Lawson had gone out for different reasons which she was not aware of.


    ¡°How do you like the food, Ms. Curtis? I asked the cook to prepare everything you might like,¡± said the butler, pouring a ss of water and drinking it himself.


    ¡°I think this one is tasty and even the fish, though I have to say I have never eaten fishes like this,¡± she replied picking the white meat on her te and cing it in her mouth and after swallowing it she said, ¡°Thank you for being thoughtful, Stanley. I don¡¯t think I have been treated to food like this since my mother passed away.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry to hear that,¡± the butler bowed his head, ¡°She must have been an admirable woman.¡±


    ¡°She was,¡± Heidi smiled fondly thinking about her mother. Even though Helen wasn¡¯t her biological mother, Heidi didn¡¯t consider her any less from her own mother. She was an orphan and as far as she could remember she didn¡¯t known her actual family. There were times when she would wonder how life could have turned if she weren¡¯t an orphan and if there was still a chance of finding her blood rted parents, but even she knew it was impossible.


    ¡°Mother loved us a lot. I think all mothers do but she would go an extra length by picking up a day for each of us, preparing food that we liked so that none of us left out. She...also had this little stick...¡±


    ¡°Stick?¡± asked Stanley in puzzlement.


    ¡°Haha...yes, when we would step out of line. We siblings got our fair share as children.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± the butler responded, ¡°If I may ask, why didn¡¯t your father remarry? Surely handling three young children would be difficult.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s been only two years since she passed away and my father held my mother very dear to his heart. I don¡¯t think marrying another woman has crossed his mind,¡± she smiled to see the butler nod his head understandingly and in flow she asked, ¡°What about your mother?¡±


    ¡°My mother wasn¡¯t asmendable as yours miss,¡± the butler replied with a smile.


    When a maid entered the dining room with a small tray in her hand and ced thest course of the meal next to Ms. Curtis¡¯ bowl, the butler heard thedy murmur a thanks. Her eyes seemed to look at it carefully, taking in the white creamy texture in the ss. Seemingly, she had learnt to use the silverware as she picked the little spoon in her hand.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: Tea time- Part 2</h4>


    After thedy had retired to bed he had gone to make few more rounds before heading to his own room. Sleep wasn¡¯t a friend of his and with the years that he had spent as a half vampire, he had spent his time looking after his lord and the mansion.


    ¡°What about your mother?¡±


    Being the butler, none of the guests or servants in the mansion had tried to indulge him with personnel questions and even if they did he would smoothly avoid it. As interested as he was when it came to prying into others lives that didn¡¯t mean he was open to sharing his side of the story. And he only pried because his master would need the information else he held no interest apart from the one whom he served. Mr. Lawson had gone out to reasons he didn¡¯t know as they weren¡¯t shared with him and his Lord had gone out with the Countess¡¯ daughter, Lady Frances to the theater. As Ms. Curtis was the only one at the table, alone, he had stood there listening and talking to her but hadn¡¯t expected for her to ask him about his mother.


    How long had it been since he thought about his mother or father? Not since he was turned. His father was a man who most of the times came home drunk and his mother would take her emotions out on her son, which was him. The thought made him smile bitterly. When his father did die, the mother he adored sold him in the brothel envement for money so that she could survive. There are things in this world you can never forget, Stanley thought as he closed his eyes.


    ¡°Mother, please! Don¡¯t leave me here! Mother!¡±


    The boy¡¯s desperate words fell on deaf ears as he was dragged into the unknown house.


    ¡°Mother!Mothe-¡± The man who was dragging him inside suddenly pped and punched him to quieten the boys voice.


    ¡°Shut up before I slice you for good. The children are always causing troubles,¡± the man said taking him and locking him up in an empty room.


    Stanley cried until there were no more tears left he could shed. At first he thought his mother would get back and therefore he waited for her at the window, but even after days his mother never returned to take him back. Like few others he stood out due to his tinum hair which had grown to his shoulder length and his slender physique. Due to his appearance he was often targeted by other brothel inmates, be it female or male.


    He had none but himself and when the reality sunk into his head his aggressive form hade forward to fend himself from the filth that he was surrounded with. Because of the fights he used to get into, there was always a lesser chance of people buying him as he would have a bloodied face and body which none of the elites were pleased to take home. And even one did decided to take him, they would send him back in a day which none understood why.


    It was only after two years of spending in the brothel and after he was sent to the envement building, Lord Nichs had one day found him fighting on a street with another inmate to which even the guard who had apanied them was finding it hard to stop them. That day the Lord had only arrived at the building to witness two men in a physicalbat.


    ¡°Milord!¡± the guard greeted him.


    ¡°I see the ves are in quite a mood today,¡± the Lord spoke looking at one of themnd a blow on the others stomach, leading the other to stter blood on muddy ground.


    ¡°Forgive me, milord! I will get them settled right away!¡± the guard answered but seeing the Lord raise his hand, the guard stood still.


    Lord Nichs found it interesting to see the skinny boy not giving up even though he was coughing blood all over the ground. At this rate the boy wouldn¡¯tst for more than five minutes. Stepping into the scene, the other one stopped in track quickly seeing the Lord but the skinny one was too intent on finishing the fight and was unaware of who was standing behind him. It took Lord Nichs less than two seconds to get the boy on his knees with his hand twisted so that he would stop. Stanley hadn¡¯t stopped though, and had instead tried to get the man which resulted in his arm to be twisted even more.


    ¡°My my, energetic indeed,¡± Stanley heard the man behind him speak and when he was pushed to the ground, he scattered away to stand up with his hands up ready to fight again. The red eyes was too prominent on the man¡¯s face making him realize he was a vampire. The man only smiled with a calm demeanor but his eyes were sharp betraying his looks.


    ¡°I will take this one,¡± he stated.


    ¡°Milord? B-but the auction hasn¡¯t started and there¡¯s a month-¡±


    ¡°Did I ask you a question?¡± the man asked him with the same smile and he then turned to look at him, ¡°We will leave in less than half an hour,¡± and with that the man disappeared inside the wide fortress like building.


    Stanley smiled thinking about it. It must have been fate to have met Lord Nichs that day. It was the Lord himself who had turned him into a half vampire after four years of serving him as he had proved his worth to the man. When he was taken to the mansion he had thought he would have to please the man because of what he had heard and seen in the brothel of how there were vampires who didn¡¯t mind taking male as their partners.


    ¡°As good looking as you are, I must pass as I don¡¯t have that sort of interest in males.¡± That was what his Lordhad said to him on his first day in the mansion while chuckling to himself. Stanley sighed relieved with how things had changed since then and he was grateful to the Lord.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Tea time- Part 3</h4>


    Heidi heard the clock tick while sheid on the bed, listening to the clock and the wind that breezed into the room through the windows she had opened previously before getting into bed.


    Even though she had gone to bed early she wasn¡¯t able to fall asleep. She turned towards the window to see the beautiful night sky where stars could be seen twinkling. How many days was it before she would be married to Mr. Lawson? It seemed like the man was busy with his work as he would be rarely found in the mansion but then this wasn¡¯t his mansion but Lord Nichs¡¯. Sitting up straight, she took hold of the jug to find it empty. Stepping down from the bed and wearing the robe around her night dress, Heidi made her way to the kitchen to get some water for herself.


    Drinking the water in the kitchen and taking a ss of water along with her instead of the jug, Heidi padded her feet across the cold marble floor when she heard a sound in the hall. Wondering what it was, she went to the hall to only feel her eyes widen with what she saw.


    The Lord was with a woman, where the woman¡¯s back was pressed against the wall as both of them kissed each other openly on each others mouth. His hands were settled on butt cheeks.


    ¡°Peeping is a bad habit,¡± the Lord spoke, his eyes a little dazed in lust. It wasn¡¯t the scene or the beautiful woman but the look that the Lord possessed, his eyes dark and lost, hair disheveled and lips pale yet red. The look in his eye had made her heart sink.


    ¡°I-It wasn¡¯t my intention, I only stumbled over the scene,¡± she replied seeing the woman wound her hands around the Lord¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Is that right,¡± Lord Nichs said taking the woman in to his arms, ¡°Yet here you are, still standing watching us. Naughty,¡± he gave her sly smile, his eyes darting to her form, making Heidi frown. When she looked down she realized her robe hade loose to let a peak of the swell of her breasts. Her ears turned red and she immediately tightened the robe.


    ¡°I am sorry to say this but I have no interest in watching you disy your weird,¡± she moved her hands trying to get the right word, ¡°Hobby. And I think you should keep them in the bedroom that unt it when there are people in this mansion.¡±


    ¡°Whose the girl, Lord Nichs,¡± the woman in Lord Nichs¡¯ arm slurred, lifting her face up to see Heidi. It was evident that the woman had too many drinks due to which she could barely stand on her two feet, ¡°There¡¯s a girl already! I thought you said I was the only one,¡± the woman kept her voice low as she spoke to Nichs.


    ¡°She¡¯s a guest. You don¡¯t have to worry yourself about her,¡± but that didn¡¯t stop the beautiful woman from ring at Heidi.


    ¡°She looks like a simpleton,¡± the womanmented, ¡°Ah, you are right.¡±


    Heidi wasn¡¯t interested to argue with a drunk woman and instead chose to ignore her while looking at Lord Nichs, ¡°Milord,¡± she spoke sweetly with a smile, ¡°Please be more thoughtful. Have a good night,¡± she bowed leaving them alone.


    When she reached the room, she locked the room before getting into bed without bothering to remove the robe. How shameful, thought Heidi to herself as the scene came back to her mind. She had walked into them and by the time she had processed what she saw the Lord had caught her before she could turn away from the scene.


    The next morning, Heidi set out early to the town to go to the church the butler had spoken about which wasn¡¯t far from the mansion. There was hardly anyone in sight. Because of the clear weather, the sun rays passed through the stained ss painting beautiful colors on the white washed walls. She sat at one of the bench, one hand holding another on herp, eyes closed she prayed in peace. She felt her heart settle by the resonating sound if the bell. Returning back to the mansion she was asked to join for tea outside in the garden. Reaching the location, she saw Lord Nichs, Warren, his mother Via and the woman she had seen yesterday with the Lord.


    ¡°Good morning, Heidi. Please take a seat,¡± Warren greeted her, ¡°How was your visit to the town?¡±


    ¡°It was good, thank you for asking. Thank you,¡± she thanked the maid who handed her the cup of tea, ¡°The church is very beautiful but there I didn¡¯t find any priest there.¡±


    ¡°I heard you have a tutor assigned. How is it going?¡± Via asked in an uninterested tone.


    ¡°I am learning a lot of new things,¡± she replied diplomatically. Even though in reality she wasn¡¯t she didn¡¯t want toin as it had been only two weeks since the tutor had arrived and she knew that tutors were expensive to hire. She knew it because once her family had thought to get a tutor for Nora which in the end they couldn¡¯t afford.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. We wouldn¡¯t want you wasting your time. Hmm,¡± the woman said to Heidi with a sharp look.


    She didn¡¯t know but Warren¡¯s mother was intimidating to talk to. No it wasn¡¯t just about it, thought Heidi sitting with them, it seemed that even though she had said a yes to her son¡¯s marriage, she wasn¡¯t happy that it was a human he would be marrying. As her eyes wandered, it was met with the hazel eyes of the woman who had been watching her since she arrived.


    ¡°I believe we haven¡¯t met before. I am Frances Kennedy,¡± the woman introduced herself.


    ¡°I am Heidi Curtis,¡± Heidi smiled back. It appeared that the woman had no recollection that she had met her.


    After an idle chatter to which Heidi kept her thoughts to herself for the remainder time there, they finally got up to see Ms. Kennedy as she was leaving. Warren had gone inside, leaving Via and the Lord to speak as they walked ahead of Heidi and Frances.


    ¡°I hear you are Mr. Lawson¡¯s future bride. When is the wedding going to ce?¡± Frances asked her.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t picked a date yet but it should be in two months.¡±


    ¡°Lucky aren¡¯t you, here we are the bachelorettes trying to settle down when a woman like you, have ced yourself a good looking man,¡± the womanmented.


    ¡°I am sure you will find a good man yourself,¡± said Heidi with a tight smile on her face.


    ¡°Of course, I will. But what did you do?¡± Frances stopped Heidi by her hand, ¡°If you could give a little insight that would be very kind of you. How did you seduce Warren? To bag such a man. Oh my, and you- I mean you look so...pale and in. I mean not that way of course but-¡±


    ¡°Ms. Kennedy,¡± Heidi interrupted her, ¡°May be if you stopped sleeping and spreading your legs to every passing man, you might find a decent man. Might. And to talk about me, first please look at your hideous self in the mirror. I am sure even a mirror can¡¯t handle the way you are right now,¡± Heidi didn¡¯t wait for a response and turned around to get back inside the mansion. She had tried to be civil with the woman but the woman was asking for it.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: Tea time- Part 4</h4>


    ¡°I should apud you, Ms. Curtis for being brave,¡± the butler startled her when she was passing by the steps, ¡°Do you know who she is? Frances Kennedy is the Countess¡¯ daughter, her father is one of the key member of the council.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± asked Heidi.


    ¡°You see Lord Nichs was getting a deal with the help of her father through Ms. Frances and now she looks upset,¡± Stanley said looking at the woman get into the carriage, ¡°You cost the Lord a good deal which he has been working for weeks.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what she said but I think if I could hear you from this distance then master must have heard you better,¡± the butler smiled, his eyes crinkling with dull humor.


    That day until evening, Heidi had refused to leave her room, feigning that she was sick and wanted to rest until she felt better. Around six o clock, she heard a knock on her door and it was Warren who hade to say he would be travelling to the farther east on some work and would return after two weeks. Asking her to take care of herself, he left the door. Was it strange that she and Warren didn¡¯t interact much? Sure they had gone out few times and they had lunch or dinner together with just each other at times but it felt like there was a line or perhaps a wall between them to Heidi. Rather she spoke to the butler more. Warren was found most of the times outside working on something while she would be at the mansion. Was this how it would be after they would be wed to each other?


    Like a child who hadmitted a mistake which she shouldn¡¯t have, Heidi went down the stairs knowing she couldn¡¯t coop herself in the room forever.


    ¡°Finally, you have shown yourself. I wondered if you were going to hibernate until Warren returned back,¡± Nichsmented, taking off his jacket and gloves and giving it to the maid.


    ¡°I am not a bear, Lord Nichs.¡±


    ¡°I am well aware of it, especially after you ran your mouth so efficiently with Ms. Kennedy,¡± the annoyance flickered behind the smile his lips held, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a walk outside, hm?¡± Seeing her give him a skeptical look he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you and dump you in theke after covering you with the soil so that no one suspects. I am joking,¡± he chuckled and raised his hand for her to lead the way.


    The sky had already turned dark, and the bright, round moon had taken over the sun as they walked under it. They were surrounded by the crickets and the rustling of the leaves against each other in the wind. Unable to bear the silence Heidi began,


    ¡°Forgive me for what happened but I didn¡¯t mean to mouth off Ms. Kennedy but she was just so out of line talking abou-¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your exnation, Heidi,¡± the Lord stopped her.


    ¡°But I want you to hear my side of the story.¡±


    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t recollect telling you that I am writing a story to which you have to contribute,¡± he said looking at her worried face, ¡°I know what I heard so I don¡¯t have to hear i twice. You see I have really good ears. I understand.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean I am happy with you letting my hard work go into waste,¡± he stated walking forward as she stood still.


    ¡°You have really bad taste in women,¡± she blurted and he stopped walking before he turned around, cocking his head to the side.


    ¡°And why is that?¡± his eyes looked straight into her eyes making her conscious and she looked away.


    He picked dull and easy women whom he could twist around his finger. Even the woman she had first found him talking to in her town was an easy pick for him. Knowing that she had said enough for the way day she kept her mouth shut. Who knew if that man would really dump her in ake for speaking out her thoughts.


    He took a couple of steps forward so that they stood in front of each other. He smiled at something she didn¡¯t know and it made her feel uneasy.


    ¡°Why do I have a bad taste in women, darling?¡± he coaxed the words gently. She heard rm bells ring in her head when the Lord took another step forward and she instinctively took a step back. Taking a gulp she said,


    ¡°You know, what you¡¯re doing can be considered as terrorizing.¡±


    ¡°Well, I call it persuading.¡±


    ¡°I believe you aren¡¯t using the right wordbook, milord.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± the Lord was too persistent and it didn¡¯t look like he would let it go. Taking a deep breath she then said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think your excellence could be met with women of that..quality. A lord as yourself should pick someone of a better character and caliber, and settle down. Picking women of shallow mind will reflect bad on you.¡±


    ¡°You,¡± he said suddenly.


    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t understand, Lord Nichs,¡± confused, she saw him give her a trickster smile.


    ¡°Marry me then.¡±

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: Book collector- Part 1</h4>


    For a few passing seconds Heidi felt the time stop still. The cold wind of the empire which she was yet to be ustomed to blew across the garden where they stood. She continued to look at the lord while he returned back the stare.


    She was sure she didn¡¯t mishear it, especially when the Lord had spoken very clearly which her ears had picked to without a problem. She searched his eyes and face for any humor but it was difficult to pick any emotion out. Not because he had an impassive expression. The man usually wore the same expression, calm and serene with a smile on his handsome face. She sometimes wondered if this was who he was or if it was a facade he had built for people to see. His smile seemed sincere but that didn¡¯t mean she hadn¡¯t seen the tricking smile that had disappeared with the same quickness it had appeared previously on his lips.


    ¡°Heidi,¡± his velvety voice reached her ears and she realized he had stepped closer to her than before and she no more space to step away from him. The smile on his lips slowly fell off to rece a cid looking expression which unnerved her right now.


    ¡°W-what are-¡±


    ¡°What am I doing?¡± he raised his hand to pick a lock of her hair which was resting on her shoulder, bringing it close to his side until the ends of the lock of hair met his fingers and he let it go, ¡°I asked you to marry me,¡± he nonchntly said, looking back at her brown eyes that were wide.


    Heidi felt her heart skip a beat at his actions and she gulped.


    She knew that the Lord was only teasing but that hadn¡¯t stopped from her tiny heart to react at his disy of action. The man who stood in front of her was a hauntingly beautiful man. His brown hair looked ck because of the night sky that had taken over and his appearance a little intimidating than the morning. He was truly a night creature, and deep down she was aware that the man was a devil in an angel¡¯s disguise.


    Clearing her head, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should joke when ites to things like marriage, Lord Nichs.¡±


    ¡°What word of mine looks like a joke to you?¡± he asked her, ¡°Are you stepping back from your words? I thought you wanted me to pick a decent woman to settle down.¡±


    ¡°I did, but not the woman your cousin is about to marry.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say if you weren¡¯t meant to fulfill the truce you would marry me,¡± the gaze in his eyes were intense and unable to handle it, Heidi¡¯s eyes moved away to look at the bushes.


    ¡°You are twisting the words, milord,¡± she said and when he leaned closer she shrunk back making him chuckle before he stepped away from her.


    ¡°How boring,¡± he gave up on teasing her. So she was right. The Lord was only teasing her to get a reaction out of her.


    ¡°If that is all, I would like to go back inside, Lord Nichs. The weather is turning cold.¡± It was indeed turning cold as if it would snow at any point now. It didn¡¯t help that the dress she wore wasn¡¯t enough to protect her from the cold wind.


    ¡°Use this,¡± Lord Nichs gave the coat he had been wearing to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± she waved her hands in protest but felt it pushed into her hands.


    ¡°I insist,¡± he coaxed her, ¡°It is very rare for the mansion to have guests. We are already out, why not stroll a little more. I would definitely enjoy somepany.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very untrue, milord. You have Mr. Lawson and Lady Via who visit you. And not to forget yourpanion Lady Frances,¡± Heidi had still not forgotten how the woman had been rude with her words.


    ¡°Jealous are we,¡± Lord Nichs smiled with delight making her huff.


    ¡°O-of course not! Why would I need to be jealous of her.¡± Even though she wasn¡¯t brought up in an elite family or surrounded by the high ss society, her mother had brought her up with great moral values.


    ¡°Please¡± he gestured his hand towards the path that continued in the garden and soon again they continued to walk. He then switched the topic, ¡°How is your studies going with Ms. Moate? I heard quite some interesting things in regards to your sses,¡± he said with a knowing smile.


    Now what did that mean? Surely they hadn¡¯t done anything apart from write words and sentences in the book. Wait. Did he mean her handwriting? A little embarrassed, she asked him,


    ¡°Is it about the writing?¡± But now that she thought about it, apart from the maid who barely stayed there for a minute no one could know what happened in the room, unless it was Ms. Moate herself who had gone toin to the Lord about Heidi¡¯s inadequacy when it came to the basics. He didn¡¯t reply to her question and instead only smiled.


    ¡°Is it really important for one to perfect oneself when ites to handwriting? I have written that way since I remember and I don¡¯t think it is going to change in the future.¡± Heidi always felt that a person¡¯s handwriting was like his second appearance that in years would stay the same unchanged, ¡°Could I as you for a favour, milord?¡±


    ¡°Please do,¡± Lord Nichs looked at her bite her bottom lip before she released it to speak.


    ¡°If could ask Ms. Moate to skip the writing and start with the actual studies I would be very grateful.¡±


    ¡°And what do I get out of it?¡±


    ¡°I, learning about vampires quickly?¡± she heard him chuckle at her answer.


    ¡°You will pick it anyways. You need to learn that in this world, which you have stepped in, nothinges for free. And it doesn¡¯t matter if it is a simple or a difficult favor darling,¡± and after a little thought he said, ¡°Lady Eveline can only teach you about books but I believe there are other things where you would need practice, unless you are already aware of it. Do you know how to ride a horse?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°I think I am fine without it,¡± she gave him an uneasy smile.


    It wasn¡¯t just her but even her sister Nora, who wasn¡¯t fond of horse riding. Her father had tried teaching them when their mother was still alive but unfortunately the horse had been in quite some bad mood to throw both the girls on the ground, due to which neither of them ever got on one again. She remembered her bottom had been sore due to the impact of falling down from the horse.


    ¡°Trust me, you will enjoy it,¡± he said ignoring the worry that marred her face.

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: Book collector- Part 2</h4>


    That night Heidi went to bedter than usual as Lord Nichs had introduced her to the library in the mansion which was usually locked. It was a narrow room where the three sides of the wall was covered in a rack of books. The library was dark like the passage they had used before getting in to the library.


    The candles that were on the chandelier and the ones near the walls had melted, drops like structure solidified. Stanley, had helped in lighting the candles up. All the books that was in and out looked old. Older than her. She hadter thanked the Lord for bringing her here to which he had done nothing but smile. As she had taken her time to look at all the book titles, her eyes had caught sight of a section which was encased in a ss case. Even though they were older than the others and ragged in appearance, it seemed like they were being treasured. The book titles read Feudal of rivals, Origins, Tyrany of humans and vampires, gardening witch and there were few others which were unrted to another.


    Seeing the dark ink sttered on the book she asked, ¡°You have strange collection of books, milord. There are few with ink spilt on them,¡± she moved forward to look at the Lord.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t ink,¡± murmured Nichs.


    ¡°What?¡± Heidi asked, who hadn¡¯t caught what he said.


    ¡°I think its ratherte. You cane by another time to the library. Stanley,¡± he called the butler, ¡°Why don¡¯t you see Ms. Curtis to her room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. Ms. Curtis,¡± the butler asked for her and she wished him a goodnight before she left the room with the butler.


    Once the butler had seen thedy to her room, he had returned back to where his master was, who was still in the dark library. His Lord was holding a book and reading it whilst he stood in front of the unlocked ss case.


    ¡°Humans are strange, aren¡¯t they,¡± his Lord spoke, eyes still stuck on the book he had picked to read.


    ¡°Yes, milord,¡± the butler replied promptly.


    ¡°They have such strange books that hardly makes any sense. How do you think she would react if I told her the truth about this?¡± he ran his fingers over the uneven book cover and then handed it to the butler


    ¡°Ms. Curtis, is honest with her opinions,¡± the butler added as he bent down a little, to push the book back to where it was kept previously.


    ¡°Indeed she is. Knowing her she would probably have something to say,¡± he smiled and then continued, ¡°If she ns to visit the library again, which she will undoubtedly, make sure it is in your presence and lock this up,¡± he said looking at the ss case.


    ¡°It has been so long since Ist brought a book back here. How long has it been?¡± Lord Nichs asked thoughtfully.


    ¡°Must be four years, milord,¡± and the Lord hummed in response, ¡°If I may add, the ck witch¡¯s book is one of a quality.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Getting the witch¡¯s books are somewhat difficult as they aren¡¯t sold in every market,¡± the butler smiled at his master¡¯s words.


    ck witches books could never be sold, be it in the humannd or the vampirend, their very existence was frowned. Any one trying to sell it in an open market would meet the same end as the ck witches. But that didn¡¯t mean they were never sold anywhere, the most illegal and hical objects could be found in the ck market. Though his master had strings in the ck market, the one in the library wasn¡¯t obtained from there. Like many other books that were in the ss case, they were picked from the people¡¯s house his master had killed. Few years ago times weren¡¯t as peaceful as it was now. Bloodshed in public wasmon and with the witches causing massacre, his master was usually out on a lookout to find the culprits who were causing disruption. It wasn¡¯t ink but spots of blood that was etched on the cover of the books. As deranged it sounded, his master was one of a kind and he was proud to be serving him.


    ¡°Milord, is it alright for Mr. Lawson to leave Ms. Curtis here for such a long time? Forgive me, but I haven¡¯t seen them spend enough time together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Warren is a little slow but,¡± Lord Nichs paused, ¡°Have someone follow him. He has been visiting the council and up to the north very often. Cousin or not, I wouldn¡¯t want to take risk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, milord. Consider it to be done,¡± Stanley bowed his head, ¡°By the way milord,¡± he pulled out two envelopes from his pocket and handed it to his lord.


    ¡°Who is it from?¡± Nichs asked while taking them and as he read the name on one of the envelope a smile formed on his lips, ¡°Is it already that time...¡±


    ¡°You have been invited to the celebration of Hallow which is going to take ce in less than three weeks.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Nichs saw the next envelope was from his friend Rhys Meyers. After reading the contents inside, he handed back the envelope to the butler and left the dark library.


    The next day, Heidi sat in the carriage on her way to the Meyers mansion. Mr. Meyers had requested for her attendance at the mansion to apany his wife only if she would like to. Meeting Mrs. Meyers at the mansion, thedy looked the same as she had seen her before.


    Her ck straight hair was tied in a white ribbon. Heidi and Lettice went out to town as thedy had wished to go out shopping.


    ¡°I am sorry for suddenly requesting you toe. I am sorry for the inconvenience,¡± Lady Lettice apologized when they reached the town Heidi had previously visited with Lord Nichs and Stanley.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t apologize. I am d that you asked for mypany and I wasn¡¯t doing anything except for studying with my educator,¡± Heidi replied with a smile on her face.


    ¡°I see,¡± she smiled back, her face rxed than the time she had seen during her birthday, ¡°How has your stay been in the Rune mansion?¡±


    ¡°It has been pleasant,¡± Heidi replied as they walked on the sides of the road, ¡°But sometimes it does get dull. Sitting in the mansion and doing nothing. How do you spend your time Lady Lettice?¡±


    Lady Letticeughed softly when saw Heidi¡¯s worried look, ¡°I understand what you mean. In the beginning, I was finding it hard myself. To have nothing to do and spend time inside the mansion but you get used to it. Used to living the elite vampire life. You can call me Lettice. We are from the same background. I don¡¯t think we need to use titles.¡±


    ¡°Then please call me Heidi.¡±

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: Book collector- Part 3</h4>


    Talking to Lettice wasn¡¯t hard as the woman seemed to be in ease and she wondered if it was because a human was apanying her and not a vampire. Now that she looked at thedy she was indeed pretty like a delicate flower. Like her Lettice was from Woville but a different town. While visiting the shops, Lettice brought herself a pair of dress. It wasn¡¯t extravaganza but simple just like the woman.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to buy anything?¡± Lettice asked her.


    ¡°Frankly I have too many dresses in my closet that hasn¡¯t been worn yet. But is that all you wanted to buy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that will be all for today. It¡¯s not that Rhy¡¯s would say anything. He would never but I don¡¯t think I would have a reason toe out then,¡± the words slipped out of her mouth and her widened in realization, ¡°Please forget what I said,¡± she gave her a nervous look.


    Both Heidi and Lettice made rounds to the other shops and when they were on their way returning to the carriage, Heidi wasn¡¯t sure if it was right to ask Lettice on what she just said previously. There were times when she caught the saddness in Lettice¡¯s eyes but it would vanish instantly when Heidi would look towards her.


    ¡°Do you visit your family?¡± Heidi asked to lighten up the conversation.


    ¡°I met them when they visited at our mansion,¡± she replied and then continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t returned to Woville since I came here.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Heidi looked surprised at her confession.


    Lettice nodded her head looking down at the ground and then up, with a small smile that didn¡¯t reach up to her eyes. Feeling Heidi wasn¡¯t the kind of woman to gossip, she said, ¡°Before I met Rhys I was in love with someone. Someone of the same stature I was born into. And like many stories that end, the girl was married to an elite man.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry to hear it,¡± Heidi didn¡¯t know she was going to touch a sensitive topic but the woman shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is anyone¡¯s fault. No one¡¯s. And I am fortunate to have Rhys as my husband, he treasures me too much that it just frightens me at times,¡± a genuine smile formed on her lips as she thought about it.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that bad. Could it?¡± Heidi asked her in doubt.


    ¡°Are you worried about your wedding with Mr. Lawson? I wouldn¡¯t add him in the same boat as Rhys. With what I have heard Mr. Lawson is very quiet and level headed. But then people are unpredictable when ites to love. Everyone have their own way of showing love.¡±


    ¡°I guess you are right.¡±


    At the end of the Heidi had found a friend in Lettice and the other felt the same. Though Heidi couldn¡¯t share everything, she knew that there was someone she could speak to. Lettice was the kind of woman who appeared to be quiet but in truth she would voice out only when she wasfortable with the other person. One evening when Heidi returned back to the Rune mansion after going to the church, she saw Lord Nichs dressed in an expensive looking suit. His usual disheveled hair wasbed back in ce.


    ¡°Lord Nichs,¡± she bowed her head.


    ¡°Good evening, Heidi,¡± Lord Nichs gave a small nod of acknowledgement.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡± she asked, seeing the maid help him get on with the over coat.


    ¡°There is an opera at the theater tonight,¡± seeing the interested look pass across her features, he tilted his head. He had nned to go alone as he had thought she would be tired but seeing the puppy like face he continued to look at her before he spoke, ¡°Would you like toe?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s alright. I am not dressed for it and we would bete,¡± she stated biting her inner cheek and heard him sigh.


    ¡°I will give you fifteen minutes to dress, that is if you wish toe. I believe the Meyers will be present too,¡± he pulled his pocket watch and said, ¡°On your toes,¡± he saw her turn around quickly and chuckled when he heard the hurried footsteps on the stairs.


    Lord Nichs stood at the door of the carriage talking to his butler when Heidi came almost half walking and half running where they were. Like an excited child she had gotten ready and in hurry when she reached the carriage, she almost tripped if it weren¡¯t for the Lord catching her.


    ¡°Already falling for me?¡± He smiled, the dimple on his cheek deepening, seeing her embarrassed and blush ¡°Go on now. In you go!¡± He said helping her into the carriage.


    The butler saw them off and sighed internally. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, his Lord enjoyed Ms. Curtis¡¯spany. Guest or not if it weren¡¯t her, his Lord wouldn¡¯t have asked to apany him to the theater. It was apparent that neither the Lord nor thedy hid their words when it came to each other. And as good as it was to see everyonefortable with each otherspany, it wouldn¡¯t be right.


    He knew his master was only teasing, which he did mostly with all the woman but this was Mr. Lawson¡¯s future wife. There were two scenarios. Lady Heidi could fall in love and try to break the truce which was very unlikely because even if she wanted to she couldn¡¯t. No one would allow it. The second was his master falling in love. Thinking about it, heughed. It was highly impossible for something like that to happen.


    With what he knew, his lord had never experienced love. If a man like his lord had a taste of what it was to love, it was possible that he would never let it go.


    Scratching his head and sighing, Stanley went back inside the mansion.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: The kind lord- Part 1</h4>


    Sitting in the carriage Heidi pulled the strand of her hair behind her ear carefully, trying to tame the errant strands of her hair. When Lord Nichs had given her specific amount of time to get ready, she had hurried herself to the room, washing her face and changing into a suitable gown for the evening, finally leaving the room before time without realizing she hadn¡¯tbed her hair. Previously when she was on her way home, she hadn¡¯t bothered to close the carriage¡¯s window, letting the air blow on her face while she enjoyed it, resulting in the air pulling out strands of her hair out, haphazardly. It was only when she looked at her reflection on the window did she realize how bad her hair looked.


    Nichs who was sitting in front of Heidi with his legs crossed, had one hand supporting his jaw while the other rested on his side as he stared at her amused. Her brows were contoured slightly as she patted her hair, looking at her reflection in the window. When her eyes identally met his reflection, she cleared her throat, cing her hand back on herp. Since Heidi had already traveled to the theater before she knew the journey was a long one.


    ¡°Are we going to the same theater which we had previously been to?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes. It¡¯s the only closest theater avable to both Bonke and Woville. There are two in Valeria and one in Mythweald but it will take more than two days to only travel. I have proposed for a theater in one of the Bonke town than in the outskirts with the council which will take few weeks before the theater is going to be built. I am not fond of travelling,¡± he whispered thest sentence.


    ¡°Why not build it right away?¡± she asked him curious. Didn¡¯t a Lord have the power to build buildings in his own empire? she wondered to herself.


    ¡°Even though this is mynd, we lords have rules and procedures to follow,¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± her mouth twisted in a funny way and a smile cracked on his face.


    ¡°I do. Actually we lords receive beneficial items on our conduct with our Empire,¡± Lord Nichs exined and then continued, ¡°You seem to doubt on my abilities,¡± Heidi shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt them, milord. It is just hard to know that a lord would kill a bird for no reason without a thought.¡±


    They were still on it, he thought with a smile. Meeting someone like her was a first for him. Someone who spoke without holding back anything. With years Nichs was used to men and women trying to please him with their words and attitude which had turned out to be an utter bore. She hadn¡¯t changed since their first meeting, though initially she had gone into shock after knowing he was the Lord, her attitude had bounced back in no time.


    ¡°What about the chicken you ate today? If the poor thing had a soul, it would pity itself that you considered its life less important,¡± he stated, feigning a serious tone.


    ¡°They are two different matters,¡± was the quick response he received.


    ¡°I definitely don¡¯t see the difference. I think you know what people like that are called, Heidi? Hypocrites,¡± Heidi didn¡¯t know how to get back at that because when she opened her mouth, she heard him say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are all in the same boat.¡±


    There was no way she could argue with what he said. May be he was right, however the bird died, the bottom line was they had killed it for their own purpose. But that wasn¡¯t what she was getting at, shaking her head she decided to keep her mouth shut over the matter.


    ¡°Lord Nichs?¡± she called out seeing he had his head facing towards the window. He turned back, ¡°Did you...receive any letter from my family?¡±


    Though she already knew the answer for it, she still hoped that somewhere her family would acknowledge her absence while she was away. During her second week of her stay in the Rune¡¯s mansion, her family or her sister had sent her clothes she could use which wasn¡¯t exactly in good condition. Heidi already had enough dresses and garments which she had never imagined to have therefore instead of throwing them away, she had kept it in the cupboard still in the closed bag.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have. Your family must be diligent to be following every word he council has asked them to abide to,¡± he replied back and seeing her eyebrows furrow he exined, ¡°The council asked not to contact and ask you toe back frequently during your stay here. They want to make sure you get along in this world without your family sheltering you because we don¡¯t know yet if you willply to the marriage entirely. There have been previous cases when the groom or the bride ran away. The council is only taking extra measures.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± it seemed like a reasonable exnation and suddenly his words sunk into her mind, ¡°What did you mean by extra measures?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, letters and visits. Forgive me. It might appear rude and untrusting but all the letters addressed to you will have to go through me before it is handed out to you. It is also why you are staying at the Rune¡¯s mansion. We wouldn¡¯t want anyone kidnapping our guest to stop the truce or...the bride running away now, would we?¡±

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41: The kind lord- Part 2</h4>


    ¡°No. The council is doing what it has to do.¡±


    She gave him a small smile before turning to look outside the window. Her hands had turned cold, her heart rattled by his words. She breathed in and out carefully, calming her heart. It was only a thought, she had given him no reason for him to assume she was going to run away or had tried to run away.


    Before their carriage arrived at the theater, Heidi was back to, discreetly trying to push back the strands of hair. She knew the theater was no ce where the lower ss or the middle ss people attended. Things like these existed for the high ss society. Though she wore a gown that was of rich fabric, her hair was an entire mess. If she hadn¡¯t tried meddling with it, it wouldn¡¯t look this bad. Stepping out of the carriage and seeing with the number of people entering the theater, she felt the need to get back inside the carriage. Each and every women in her radius was dressed to the notch and their hair! She shouldn¡¯t havee today, she fidgeted. Hearing a sigh next to her, she nced at Lord Nichs who had his eyes closed for a mere second. When he opened his eyes, he turned to look at her and lean towards her,


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know where they were going but they were definitely not going towards the entrance of the theater. On their way they met few couples, greeting them as they passed to where ever they were going, she saw the Lord pick a small flower from an ongoing man which went unnoticed by the man.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked him, there was hardly anyone in sight and she wondered if he was going to kill her for being rude to him. As stupid her thought was, she pointed out in her mind that the bird had done nothing to him either, ¡°Lord Nichs...?¡±


    ¡°I think this is fine. Don¡¯t look at me as if I am going to murder you,¡± when he received a suspicious look from the woman standing in front if him, ¡°I am tired seeing you meddle with your hair the whole way and I don¡¯t want you continuing it for the rest of the evening. Now stay still,¡± he stepped closer to her and began pulling the pins out of her hair.


    ¡°I can do i-¡± she stopped suddenly seeing him give her an annoyed look. Considering it was better to keep her mouth close, she let him pull out the pins. She was his guest and as a Lord his image was important. If she appeared beside him in such state it would reflect badly on him, thought Heidi to herself.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± were his only words as he loosened her hair to let it out open.


    She hadn¡¯t expected his cold fingers to weave through her hair with such gentle movements. All the while Heidi stared at him, his eyes were set on her hair as his hands worked on her hair. She felt him part one side of her hair, pushing one portion behind and using the ck pins to make sure that section of hair stayed in ce. She felt her heart skip a beat with every movement of his hand on her hair. Taking the flower which he had previously picked, he ced it in her hair before looking into her eyes.


    ¡°Now you don¡¯t have to worry about how you look,¡± he gave her an assuring smile.


    He hadn¡¯t helped her because it would tarnish his image but because he had sensed her worries. She wasn¡¯t sure what to deduce out of it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she thanked looking at him.


    ¡°You are wee, mdy. Sometimes it is okay to rx and free yourself, to rely on people. Shall we?¡± He asked, raising his hand forward. She nodded her head, giving him a sincere smile. cing her hand in his she felt her soft hands engulfed by hisrger cold hand.


    When they entered the theater, Heidi could already see a glimpse of the chandeliers from afar. Getting inside the main hall she felt her grow bigger in the faint excitement to see thousands no millions of candles lit in each of the chandeliers and on the walls to brighten up the entire hall. The gold made architecture on the ceiling along with the paintings reflected below, giving it a golden glow. Thest time she hade here with her sister Nora, they had taken the seats and the theater hadn¡¯t looked this grand. Heidi made her way towards the top balcony, following Lord Nichs closely at the fear of getting lost as each and every one she met on their way possessed red eyes.


    But that wasn¡¯t the entire reason why she was walking so closely to him. Heidi was unaware with the fact that with her ck hair let down, her lips that had been painted red with the rose paper to give color to her lips, she looked beautiful. Even the gown she woreplimented her pale skin. While few didn¡¯t bother, few stared at her. They wondered who the human was, who was apanying the Lord of Bonke as they hadn¡¯t seen her before. Not used to having so many eyes on her, she stepped closer to Lord Nichs to bump his back for the third time this evening.


    ¡°If I knew this was going to happen, I would have preferred to get you here with your nest head,¡± he murmured seeing her give an apologetic nce at him.


    Taking their seats in the private balcony, Heidi took another look at the theater infrastructure before the music and the actors emerged from the stage.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t an opera,¡± she whispered, eyes stuck on the stage.

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42: The kind lord- Part 3</h4>


    There was music and dance, together forming a story. Each and every sound resonated through the instruments to the wall and then back, her body humming along with it. She was familiar with few of the instruments that were being yed and the music it created was heart touching. She could feel goosebumps forming on her skin as she continued to listen.The entire time her eyes hadn¡¯t wandered away from the stage.


    On the other hand Lord Nichs sat with a poker face next to Heidi. It wasn¡¯t his first time attending a musical story. He was a regr visitor of the theater. When a servant came in asking if they would like to drink something, he had turned towards Heidi to see she the performers on the stage had her full attention. Waving his hand to dismiss the servant, he saw a small smile formed on her lips. It was like bringing a child to the theater for the first time which was an unusual sight for the Lord. Most of the times, he was apanied by women who were used to it. For people like him, this was a usual kill time apart from hunting animals in a human fashion.


    Humans were a bunch of simpletons who were easily swayed by words and action, he thought looking down at the stage. When he had met Heidi in the beginning he had expected her to be like many other women he had met. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t be swayed and it wasn¡¯t a hard task for him to test it out. He enjoyed her reactions when he teased her it reminded him poking a small flustered animal who would sometimes consider it wise to ignore his words.


    When Lord Nichs and Heidi were getting down through the stairs from the balcony, Lord Nichs was greeted by a pair of siblings.


    ¡°I was hoping to find you here, milord,¡± the woman saiding to stand in front of him with a small bow.


    ¡°And to what do I owe this honor,¡± Lord Nichs asked her, his gentle expression holding the woman¡¯s gaze, ¡°I am terribly sorry I couldn¡¯t make it to the ball which your father had organized.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t apologize! I heard from my brother that you weren¡¯t in the empire but travelling that week. We are so d to have a hard working lord,¡± she smiled.


    ¡°You talk very highly of me, Lady Bethany,¡± hearing her name, thedy¡¯s cheek turned red.


    ¡°My sister speaks the truth, milord. We are indeed fortunate to have you as our lord,¡± the man bowed his head.


    As Heidi heard the exchange of words, she noted that the people of Bonke held their lord in high regards. The words were friendly yet careful at the same time. They respected their lord, each and everyone that made an eye contact had given the man a bow before walking by. Lord Nichs was a gentleman with thedies, answering their questions politely. Patiently listening to his subjects, nodding his head once in a while and replying to the queries. He was fulfilling the role of being a perfect lord. The man had a calm demeanor but his eyes were dark andmanding which drew the line between him and the people who tried to approach him. They now stood next to their carriage as Lord Nichs was talking to an acquaintance of his. They spoke to each other without referring the other with their titles. Hearing the man named Tim call the lord ¡®Nick¡¯ the man must be a person who was close to Lord Nichs.


    ¡°And who might be this youngdy,¡± the man Lord Nichs was currently talking to turned towards Heidi.


    ¡°Pardon me. I am Heidi Curtis,¡± Heidi bowed slightly.


    ¡°Good evening, Ms. Curtis. I am Timothy Rufus. I don¡¯t think I have seen you before,¡± he said taking her hand and kissing the back of her hand.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t. If you did, you would know her name,¡± Lord Nichs intervened making the man give a sheepish smile.


    ¡°You are right, milord. Ms. Curtis, if you wouldn¡¯t mind I would like to invite you to my mansion for tea tomorrow. Lord Nichs too,¡± Timothy invited both of them. Heidi was tired and she wanted to stay in the mansion than go and put up with a smile she didn¡¯t mean for strangers tomorrow. She looked at the Lord and on cue, he said


    ¡°We will have to pass, Tim. Ms. Curtis and I are busy tomorrow. Perhaps another time? ¡± Lord Nichs shook hands with the man.


    ¡°No problem at all. Goodnight Ms. Curtis, Nick.¡± By the time the carriage reached the Rune mansion, Heidi was half asleep but awake. When they entered the main hall and before they walked to their respective rooms, Heidi began,


    ¡°Thank you for tonight, Lord Nichs. I had a very good time in the theater,¡± she thanked him to see him smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It was a pleasure,¡± he responded back. She then excused herself for the day, murmuring goodnight to Lord Nichs and Stanley whom she met on her way to her room. Seeing her disappear from his sight he spoke, ¡°Your heart gives away a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°Milord?¡± Stanley asked, cing his hand on his heart, taking a look from his lord to his heart and back to his lord. Seeing that his lord hadn¡¯t replied to it, he asked, ¡°Would you want me to send someone for tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do. My fangs have been itching to bite into for some time now. ¡°Lord Nichs exhaled, removing his overcoat and handing it over to his butler, ¡°The woes of being a pure blooded vampire.¡±

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43: Time of hallow- Part 1</h4>


    Heidi stood not far behind Lord Nichs, her eyes bigger and wider seeing the two horses being brought out of the stables. Hearing the hooves of the horses stop in front of them, she looked up at them, one which is brown and the other white in color. She wasn¡¯t sure of riding the horse and had tried avoiding it which was of no use. Was there no way out to it? Thought Heidi to herself. Not that she had anything against the horses but after falling down in the past and have the horses raise its leg while she and her sister were in front of it was one of the scariest thing she had experienced.


    Lord Nichs stepped forward to pick the white horse, gently stroking its mane. Turning behind he found the woman to be standing there nervously, face as pale as white. When her eyes met his, she gave him a nervous smile.


    ¡°I am not sure about this,¡± he heard her.


    ¡°Consider this as part of ¡®Educating Heidi¡¯. I did as you requested for. Now it is time you fulfill your end of the promise,¡± he smiled at her.


    She nodded her head, taking a deep breath and going over to the brown horse with careful steps. Not only did the Lordply with her request of asking Eveline Moate to stop with the handwriting lessons but had removed her from the job as Heidi¡¯s educator. Instead, Stanley had taken Ms. Moate¡¯s ce in continuing Heidi¡¯s lessons.


    ¡°Are you trying to scare the horse?¡± Nichs asked seeing her crooking her fingers which were ready to dip into the mane like the flour that had to be turned into dough, ¡°There. That¡¯s much better,¡± he said seeing her fingers match his actions.


    Unexpectedly that day, the Lord didn¡¯t ask her to mount the horse right away. Instead, the Lord and her took the horses on small walks around the open fields, behind the mansion. One of the stable man stood at a distance just in case if one of the horses tried getting away. Heidi made sure to hold the horse¡¯s rein tightly in her hand. It would be a twenty minutes walk before the horses would be fetched by the stable man. She was relieved that the Lord unlike his usual self had taken time in letting her ustomed with the horse she was to ride.


    After a few days, the day finally arrived where Heidi had to sit on top of the horse so that she could learn to ride.


    ¡°I think the horse is too big for me, milord,¡± she said looking at the saddle and the ce where she had to keep her footing to get on.


    ¡°The horse is just fine. Get on it now. I don¡¯t have all day to teach you when there are other things that need to be attended,¡± Lord Nichs gave her a pointed look. While Heidi looked at the horse, then the saddle wondering how to get her feet on without making a fool of herself, Lord Nichs stood there with gleeful smile.


    ¡°Master,¡± the butler spoke, standing behind his lord, ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t bully Ms. Curtis.¡±


    ¡°Did I now?¡± Nichs murmured.


    ¡°Yes, master. Is it because she is Mr. Lawson¡¯s future bride that you treat her so?¡± the butler asked curious.


    ¡°I wonder...¡± Heidi held the horse with one of her hand for support and the other which rested on the saddle. Finally when she did mount on the horse sessfully, she had big smile of achievement.


    ¡°She did it!¡± the butler pped both his hands.


    ¡°I did tell you, the horse was fine,¡± the Lord spoke aloud to Heidi whose smile had begun to falter after the horse took two steps forward and one step back.


    ¡°Master if I may say. Ms. Curtis looks like a cat who had a bucket of cold water thrown at,¡± the butlermented seeing her entire body tense.


    Lord Nichs noted that his butler was indeed right. He himself got on his horse and then went to where she was, taking one of the reins of her horse which was long enough for him to hold on to. He then guided them forward so that they could take a slow walk. It took Heidi minutes before she was used to sitting on the brown horse. The Lord didn¡¯t speak much and he instead let her ride quietly until she wasfortable which she was thankful about.


    On one evening, Heidi received a letter from her family. It was from her father. The letter didn¡¯t contain much. It said that he would like to have her home for few days for Hallow, to spend some time before she would be married into the Lawson¡¯s family. She was overjoyed by the letter and read it several times before she had memorized the words. Never in her life had her father spent time with her, he had always been a busy man. And now to think that her father would ask for her time, did he perhaps miss her absence? She smiled at the mere thought before worry fell over her features. Was she allowed to go? The council had asked her to stay at the Rune¡¯s mansion but there were still few more days left before she was allowed to go back to her house. Biting her lip she paced her room front and back. It was only after some time did she remember what the Lord had said to her.


    Hurrying out of her room with the letter, she went to look for the Lord and Warren who had returned back. By asking one of the maids, she found out that they were lounging in the drawing room and she made her way to where they were. Knocking on the door, she heard Warren ask her toe in.


    Nichs and Warren had only begun their day by asking the maids to serve them with their actual food source, which was blood. The vampires enjoyed having blood from the humans directly without it being transferred from one container to another before it reached their lips. Warren had only finished taking enough amount of blood from one of the maids who was sitting now next to him. The maid¡¯s neck had two pierced holes at the side, who got up after Warren dismissed her. On the other side, Nichs still had his fangs stuck into another maids wrist, eyes closed as he continued to suck out the blood.


    May be she should have waited until the next morning, she thought as her eyes strayed away from them for a few seconds to realize she had interrupted their meal time.


    ¡°What brings you here at this hour?¡± Warren asked her. It was past dinner and they hadn¡¯t expected her to show up in the drawing room for the day.


    ¡°I-uh, received a letter from my family,¡± she began and then gave the letter to Warren.


    ¡°Is everything well?¡± he asked her concerned and she nodded her head.


    ¡°It is. Actually my family would like me to be home for this Hollow as it is going to be thest one before I get married. I was wondering if I could go visit for few days,¡± she said.


    While Warren read the letter, Heidi¡¯s eyes nced towards the lord who now looked at her, hands still clutching on the maids wrist close to his mouth. His eyes were darker, almost ck with theck of light in the room.


    ¡°And how may days do you intend to be away?¡± Lord Nichs asked.


    ¡°A week...?¡± she asked unsure and saw him wave his hand at the maids, leaving only him, Warren and her in the room alone.

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44: Time of Hallow- Part 2</h4>


    ¡°A week is too long, Ms. Curtis,¡± Nichsmented with a bored tone, sitting on the couchfortably.


    ¡°The Lord is right. I don¡¯t think we can give you a week. I believe only travelling up and down to Woville and back to Bonke will require a total of four days,¡± Warren handed back the letter and after thinking for sometime, he sighed, ¡°Alright. You must be missing your family. It is only fair toply as they are your family and you must also be homesick,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lawson- I mean Warren,¡± she thanked him.


    ¡°It is unfortunate that we wouldn¡¯t be able to celebrate the Hallow together. The Lord was going to visit the Valerian empire for the grand celebration,¡± she heard Warren speak to which she gave him a troubled expression, ¡°Do not worry yourself. We can celebrate them the next year,¡± he assured her. Warren was really a good man, wasn¡¯t he, she thought to herself. She felt fortunate, knowing she would be marrying him.


    Warren then turned to his cousin and gave a small bow before turning back to face Heidi, ¡°I assume you are going to retire to your room for the day? Let me see you until there.¡± Heidi herself made a quick bow and followed Warren of the drawing room.


    ¡°I am apologize for making you leave the drawing room so abruptly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s alright. I was going to turn in early today. I should have waited until morning, I wouldn¡¯t have interrupted if I knew...¡± she trailed as they walked through the dark, narrow corridors.


    She noticed that this side of the mansion was always dark. Not because there was no windows on either side of it but because there were scarce amount of candles lit on the dark uneven walls which were probably carved from big rocks. She wondered if the same narrow passages led to the Lord¡¯s room as it wasn¡¯t where her room was. She had no clue where Warren¡¯s room was either. Now that she thought about it, she had no neighbours next to her room.


    ¡°Careful, mdy,¡± Warren said when she stepped on her own dress.


    Heidi found it to be pleasant to talk to Warren. The man was level headed, who asked her questions on her well being and answering her queries on her stay in the Rune¡¯s mansion before getting wed to him. If someone would ask her to describe him, she would exin the still water which was quiet with unchanging emotions whom at times she found to be serious. And on the other hand, there was the Lord who was like rippling waves that never knew when to stop teasing her. Somehow she found it very strange thinking she would be rted to Lord Nichs as family.


    As being from a human household, there were many things that couldn¡¯t be taught with books when it came to the vampire world. Heidi understood that with time she would have to learn to stand by as a vampires wife. Thinking about it, she bit the inner side of her cheek. She couldn¡¯t help but worry of what the future was going to bring. Her past was something which no one was aware of and the oue of what might happen if anyone caught the whiff about it scared her, which without a doubt would be revealed in theing weeks. She nced towards Warren to see his eyes set forward as they walked and when he caught her looking at her, he smiled. Heidi wasn¡¯t sure if the man would wee her past. No matter how good the man appeared, people and their families were not weing when it came to marrying ves and she was one before entering the Curtis¡¯ household.


    It was in the past before she ran away from the establishment, the evidence still remained in her body which could never be erased.


    When the time finally came to leave for Woville, Heidi was escorted with one of Lord Nichs¡¯ guard. The ride was long and it gave her enough time to think in the quiet carriage. It had been around four weeks since she had left Woville.No matter how joyous she was at receiving the letter from her family at the same time worry marred her features knowing deep down it wasn¡¯t going to be a simple visit.


    ¡°Heidi, wee back home!¡± She heard Nora greet her at the front of her gate, engulfing her with a hug which surprised her.


    ¡°Nora...¡± she murmured a little taken back at the unexpected hug. May be she had only been over analyzing in her mind and her family actually acknowledged her absence when she was at Woville. But as soon as the thought crossed her mind, she heard Nora whisper in her ear, ¡°Did you know how peaceful it was when you weren¡¯t here. You should just disappear quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Curtis, where do I ce this?¡± the guardsman asked holding her luggage.


    ¡°Please keep it inside,¡± Nora guided him inside the house and keeping the luggage in her room. Until the guard left the house, her family treated her with utmost care to make sure the guard didn¡¯t go back to report anything ill about them. At night, Heidi had gone back to wearing her old clothes as Nora had taken all her clothes for herself from the luggage she had brought along with her.


    During the time of evening c, when Heidi was brushing her hair standing in front of he mirror she heard a knock on her room, to reveal Nora at the door. Getting in her sister closed the door behind her.


    ¡°You must be having a ball at the mansion, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nora stated looking at her sister.


    ¡°I am,¡± Heidi replied back with a contended smile and Nora¡¯s eyes only narrowed at her words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get smart with me, Heidi. Don¡¯t forget that if it weren¡¯t for us you would still be on the streets. You owe our-¡±


    ¡°This is thest I will be owing because after this there won¡¯t be anything to settle,¡± Heidi spoke calmly keeping the brush down on the stand to look at her sister in the eye.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you got brave,¡± her sister tutted her, ¡°Have you already sided with the vampires? Or have you told your woes to your fiance like a damsel in distress. But don¡¯t forget that old Howard¡¯s life now depends on you,¡± she said as if it was nothing.


    How could her sister turn so despicable? She had known her sister to be churlish but to have no heart about someone she knew for years was something to be worried about.


    They had grown together yet they were so different.


    ¡°Dinner will be ready in few minutes,¡± Heidi murmured moving past her sister.


    Lord Nichs had only reached the Delcrov¡¯s mansion as the Lord of Valeria was hosting this year¡¯s Hallow. It was one of his favorite time of the year. Nichs enjoyed the very air of it. Skeletons of the dead, scary pumpkins, cobwebs and the attire. What was there not to love about? Like many others who had covered their face with masks, Nichs hadn¡¯t bothered to use one.


    Stepping inside the mansion with his ck suit and a pair of horns, he looked nothing less from a charming devil who hade to bait a soul.


    People greeted him and bowed at his presence which he returned politely. As he continued to talk to people, his eyes fell on the girl who had caught the Valerian Lord¡¯s attention. Katherine Welcher. The first time he had met her was few years ago when she was a little girl. She had lost her parents and hade to stay at the Delcorv¡¯s mansion. As he approached her, one of his brow raised when he noticed that both the girl and the Lord had worn simr color of clothes.


    She was yet to notice his presence as she had her eyes on Lord Alexander who was currently dancing with a woman.


    ¡°You look good,¡± he spoke to her, to see her head jerk up with a startled expression.


    ¡°Lord Nichs!¡± Katherine bowed.

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45: The other side of him- Part 1</h4>


    Nichs spoke to the young woman named Katherine in the main hall where the Hallow took ce at the Delcorv¡¯s mansion, spending his time with her as she stood alone but her gaze transfixed on someone else. She was rare. Even after going through the pain of losing her family to the ck witches, her behavior was kind and pure to the people around her. As if she was unaffected after the grief and frankly, he found it to be strange. But then this whole ordeal of world was strange.


    The dimple on his cheek deepened when his eyes met Lord Alexander¡¯s eyes whose jaw was set firmly after seeing him talk to the woman. It was amusing to see the Lord send a small re which went unnoticed by people but Nichs was quite an observant just like the Valerian Lord. He enjoyed studying people, to see if they could entertain him for the passing time.


    It was evident with the way her eyes kept darting towards the Lord and the Lord ring at him there was something brewing here. Curious, he probed the girl with personnel questions to see her blush.


    ¡°There must be someone. Is he in the room?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No no!¡± Katherine spluttered, looking down to avoid his eyes.


    A servant who was walking by with a tray of drinks stopped in front of them and Nichs picked the wine and before Katherine could pick one of them, he waved his hand for the servant to leave. Seeing the woman look at him with a questionable look he smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t think it would still well if you tried drinking alcohols which are meant for vampires.¡±


    ¡°I forgot. Corey mentioned that,¡± she muttered under her breath, ¡°How different are they?¡± she asked curious like a child would ask the father about the stars that shined at night.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they are much different once you drink, especially with their after effects. Humans and vampires function differently due to which a normal alcohol would have no affect on the vampires but it is not the same the other way round. A human might loose consciousness or might have an erased memory.¡±


    ¡°Erased memory?¡± she asked, facing him to see him nod.


    ¡°Yes. I think one to four ss of diluted alcohol can be drunk by an average human but if it¡¯s something strong like this,¡± he lifted his ss, ¡± It might turn into poison. Too much of anything is not good. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    He saw her look at the Lord, who had his arms around another woman as they danced. She then looked away, a dejected expression taking over her face. In his regr routine he would have enjoyed taking her away from the crowd to seduce and take a bite from the girl, but he wouldn¡¯t do it. As much as he would love to sink his fangs, he wasn¡¯t someone foolish to not know when a woman was imed by a pure blooded vampire. Alexander and Nichs weren¡¯t friends in particr but they weren¡¯t foes either. It was an odd bnce of undefined rtionship that had formed over the growing years. Nichs was fond of the Valerian Lord, he was the kind of man who appreciated people with good ss and clever brains.


    He teased the young woman to see her blush and he then said, ¡°You won¡¯t know, unless you try,¡± he encouraged sipping his wine from the ss.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would do any good,¡± she muttered but he heard her clearly even with the music that yed in the main hall. How troublesome, he thought to himself. She was in love with the Lord and he wondered if the re Alexander was sending him silently meant the same.


    Looking down at his pocket watch, he noticed it was time for him to leave. His visit to Valeria wasn¡¯t to attend the celebration of Hallow but to meet someone who could provide him certain information on the ck market.


    ¡°It it time for me to leave, dear Katie. A happy Hallow to you,¡± he wished, looking at the Lord and deciding to give it a little push, he leaned forward to leave a kiss on her cheek, ¡°Goodnight,¡± he whispered, a soft smile on his lips when he saw Alexander narrow his eyes at the action.


    After dinner, Heidi had gone back to her room and she now sat at the edge of the bed, ying with her toes on the floor. She sighed with a dazed look.


    She had been excited toe back home but since she arrived she felt nothing more than an outsider. Not that she didn¡¯t feel it before but their behavior towards her was quite clear that she was a no one here. The thought brought tears in her eyes and a single lone tear broke away to fall on her pale skin. All this while she wanted a family, a family who would love her, care for her. She knew the truth and understood it well but somewhere deep down she hoped. After all hope was the only thing she could rely on. Raising her hand, she wiped tears away from her eyes. May be that is why God had sent her to empire of Bonke, to meet Mr. Lawson so that she could build a family of her own. It was a political marriage but they would love each other eventually right? thought Heidi to herself. She hoped again. But that didn¡¯t stop the doubt that crept into her heart of what if¡¯s.


    Warren, who came from a pure blooded lineage of vampires had epted to take her as his wife in the future. They didn¡¯t spend much time as he was always busy with work but he was a man whom she noticed kept his word. And even with everything, no love had bloomed from either side of them. With other details and issues, it worried her slightly. Instead, the Lord spent more time with her, teasing and attacking her with words. He would always have a certain to twist her with his clever words, leaving her speechless.


    As mean he tended to be with her, Heidi had noticed the rare kind moments with him. Like when he had helped her with her hair. His long fingers weaving through her hair with gentleness. Thinking about it brought heat to her cheeks and she ced her hands on her cheek before shaking her head.


    The day before Heidi was about to leave for Bonke, she was invited to the Sctahlok¡¯s mansion along with her uncle Raymond who came by their house. Heidi sat on one of the plush mahogany chairs, her hands on herp while they waited for the Duke who was yet to make an appearance.


    ¡°Look who is here,¡± the Duke stepped into the room with a pleasant smile on his face, ¡°I am d you could make it Heidi. Frankly, I was doubtful if they could let youe after all you haven¡¯tpleted the given time. But it is good to see you,¡± both Raymond and Heidi got up to bow their head at his entrance.


    ¡°How could she not, your word is ourmand sire,¡± her uncle Raymond responded, ¡°We did just as you asked.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you did,¡± the man murmureding to sit in front of them, his eyes on the young woman, ¡°Looks like Lawson has taken an interest in you for letting you go to your beloved family. It is good to know that you have been doing so well,¡± he then turned towards her uncle to talk. Half an hour passed which then turned to an hour and Heidi still sat quietly in her ce listening to both the men talk about the massacres that took ce in the empires. Though she didn¡¯t understand most of the things she kept her mouth shut. The Duke then asked her uncle to go with the servant as he had few business papers that needed to be read before being signed.

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46: The other side of him- Part 2</h4>


    When Raymond left the room, the Duke dismissed the other servants out of the room so that it was only Heidi and him.


    ¡°Do you like Bonke, Ms. Curtis?¡± he inquired casually, taking off the spectacles he wore to clean it with the cloth that was on the table.


    ¡°It is alright...¡± she replied, her voice unusually smaller than usual. She wasn¡¯t sure how to reply to it, what do you say to a person who doesn¡¯t like thend?


    ¡°Is that so. You look beautiful,¡± she was taken aback at the suddenpliment, ¡°The right clothes and shoes makes one into a fine person, don¡¯t you think? Would you care for a cup of tea?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Please, I insist,¡± he smiled, pouring the tea from the white kettle into two cups, ¡°What have you been doing in the Rune¡¯s mansion? It must be quite a bore to sit alone midst the vampires,¡± she saw him add a spoonful of sugar into the tea cups.


    ¡°Ah, yes, it is sometimes but Mr. Lawson has asked me to take lessons from the educator,¡± she answered him.


    ¡°That¡¯s lovely to hear. Here,¡± he said, raising the tea cup. When Heidi stood up to take it, she moved it away, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit here? My neck hurts stretching too much to the right,¡± he ced the cup back on the table next to his tea cup. Heidi clutched the side of her dress, her heart thumping in fearing at the thought of what was going toe. Not being brave enough to defy the man as he was the owner of the mansion, she took few seconds to go and sit next to him, leaving a little space between them, ¡°Do you know why I invited you today?¡± he asked her, not waiting for her answer he continued,


    ¡°With what I have heard, your time at the Rune¡¯s mansion might extend further as the council is busy with catching hold of the ck witches. And it puts us in an advantageous position. With the amount of time we have, it will be sufficient to throw off the pure blooded from the empire. I believe you remember what I spokest time we met?¡± he saw her nod, ¡°Unfortunately there have been small changes in the n. I want you to continue what you are doing, gain Lawson and the Lord¡¯s trust. I will give you a tiny, little bottle before you leave. Your task is very simple. All you have to do is pour it in the Lord¡¯s cup at my word.¡±


    ¡°What does the bottle contain?¡± Heidi asked the man to see him smile after he finished taking a sip from his cup.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s say that it is a potion that will turn any vampire or pure blooded vampire weak and powerless, slowly resulting in body degradation. Isn¡¯t that simple?¡±


    ¡°Why would you go that far?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he raised his head to look at her, the smile faltering on his lips.


    ¡°The whole point of the truce is to bring peace. Isn¡¯t that what this is all about? Why start another war which will elongate to many more years that is toe?¡± unable to keep the question to herself, she asked him.


    She saw him ce his cup on the table and closing his eyes before opening to turn back at her, ¡°I think you missed the beginning of the story, Heidi. Shall I recollect it for you?¡± she caught the menacing look in his eyes. Out of sudden fright, she went to stand to only be pulled down as the Duke caught hold of her arm tightly in his hand, ¡°What is the matter, have you already forgotten what happened to your beloved servant?¡±


    ¡°Let go of my hand, please!¡± Heidi eximed feeling his hand tighten around her arm. She struggled to push the man away, his weight fell over her body, cornering her body in the couch.


    ¡°It looks like you aren¡¯t willing to cooperate, let me help you with that,¡± he said one arm still tightened around her arm and the other which made way into her dress.


    ¡°No!¡± She screeched loudly, pushing his face away from her which only resulted in him treating her more roughly. His hands like snake, moved inside her dress and reaching between her legs, he pushed the material aside to push a finger in forcefully to only hear her scream with pain


    ¡°Scream as much as you want, because none of your cries will be heard here. Sweet lord, you¡¯re a virgin. So tight,¡± he whispered into her ear. It pained with a rough burn, her eyes stinging with tears, ¡°Do you understand what is going to happen, if you aren¡¯t willing? Girls like you need to listen,¡± when he tried to push the digit under the tight passage, it took all her effort to push the man away and she ended up falling on the ground before hitting her head against the table stand.


    She scattered away from him when the Duke stood up. Fear consumed her at the possibility of what was going toe next. The man then crouched down in front of her and spoke,


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I am unaware of where youe from, Heidi. I know everything about you,¡± he said looking at her, ¡°Girls like without a master are sent straight back to where you came from. And it will take less than a day. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked her, bringing back the past which she had desperately been running from, ¡°Today was only a demonstration. The next time I won¡¯t be this lenient. Here, take this,¡± he said pulling a little bottle out of his trousers.


    Her hand shook as she took the bottle from him.


    ¡°If only you were an obedient child like your sister Nora. She is a wonderful girl whoplies to every request of mine without a question. I hope that you can be more like her,¡± he said standing back up straight, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want me shortening her life now, would you. I know you are a wise girl, Heidi,¡± he pacified her softly after what he had done.


    Heidi hadn¡¯t breathed a word after that. She hadn¡¯t gone to visit Howard or she couldn¡¯t with the state of mind she was in. Her uncle never bothered to ask her anything, turning a deaf ear to the entire situation that took ce at the Duke¡¯s mansion. Reaching back to the house, she first took a hot bath, cleaning herself vigorously from the foul touch of the man. Why? she asked herself, as hot tears blended with the water on her skin. What had she done to deserve such thing? She cried until there was no more tears left to be shed. She was caught in a circle where there was no way out. This was what her life consisted of with no freedom to live her own life.


    When morning arrived Heidi sat in the carriage to head back to the East Empire of Bonke. Her family had put up their good behavior once again in front of the guardsman and this time it wasn¡¯t just them but also her, who felt relieved leaving the house. She hadn¡¯t been able to sleep the entire night and sitting under the water for hours had weakened her body while crying under it. Leaning her head on the window pane, she saw foge out of her mouth as night came by. The thought crossed her mind of how Bonke was colder whenpared to Woville. Being the only one inside the carriage as the guardsman had taken the seat next to the coachman, she rubbed her hands together in an effort to create some heat in her hand.

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47: The other side of him- Part 3</h4>


    On one evening party where all the elites were invited, Heidi had apanied Warren and a woman whom she didn¡¯t know apanied the Lord there. Rhys Meyers and his wife Lettice being one of the elites had also been invited and were now talking to one of the guests at the mansion. Lettice made her way to where Heidi was and they greeted with friendly smiles, standing and talking with each other. The female vampires weren¡¯t that weing but it held the same when it came to the elite humans of high stature.


    Rhys who stood afar from his wife, saw the smile on his wife¡¯s lips grace as she spent her time with Warren¡¯s fiance. It was good to see her smile, as it wasn¡¯t something she did often. He usually didn¡¯t entertain woman with gossips because humans did nothing but that to spend their time which he disliked. After a while, he walked up to his wife, raising his hand for a dance which she took.


    Heidi looked at the couples dance in the middle of the hall, and she stood at the sidelines with a ss of grape wine in her hand. She smiled seeing Rhys twirl his wife, which bubbled augh from her friend. Looking for Warren, she found him to be talking to a man with a serious expression. It wasn¡¯t as if she was hoping for him to ask for a dance because if he did, she wouldn¡¯t know how to move her feet to the music. Seeing the Lord she had to give it to him that the man moved liked water. The woman in his arms was gorgeous, good hair, stunning figure on a beautiful dress.


    When Heidi was twirling the crystal ss in her hand, she heard an unexpectedmotion take ce as a woman screamed. Looking up she saw Lord Nichs who had twisted a man¡¯s arm from behind. Her forehead creased wondering what had happened. Had the man misbehaved with the woman the Lord was dancing with? Getting closer to the scene, she caught sight of a knife which nowid on the floor with a ck burnt mark.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Who is the man? The woman¡¯s lover?¡±


    ¡°But it seemed like he tried attacking the lord from nowhere,¡± various reasons of whispers brewed in the room as time passed, the lord hadn¡¯t pulled away from the man and it was only after a few seconds did she realize the man was unconscious. Once the guards took the man away, she saw Lord Nichs talk to Warren about something to which he nodded before leaving the venue.


    ¡°Ladies and gentleman, forgive us for the sudden interruption due to the intruder. Please carry on with the evening,¡± Lord Nichs announced with a small bow and left the room. Seeing that both Warren and the Lord had left the area, Heidi made a small bow towards the Meyer¡¯s before tailing behind Lord Nichs. On her way, she noticed blood dripping down from his hand and when she tried pointing it out for help, the man dismissed it.


    Going to the carriage, she found that there were two carriages that were prepared to go back to the mansion. Warren helped her get inside the front carriage while Lord Nichs rode in the other carriage. The atmosphere was tense as they reached back the mansion. Warren assured her everything was alright and to have a good night¡¯s rest before he left to where Lord Nichs had taken the hostage to.


    In the underground dungeon where the air smelt like pungent iron, Nichs hummed a tune, waiting for his guardsmen to chain the man who was struggling to get away. Seeing Warren arrive, his cousin asked,


    ¡°Who do you think sent him? He had the ash made dagger which disappeared few years ago.¡±


    ¡°Poor thing couldn¡¯t even stab me,¡± Nichs nced towards his hand that was slowly healing itself, ¡°Shall we start?¡± he said looking at the manpletely chained.


    Nichs walked inside the cell and stood there looking at the man without a word, seconds passed by which then turned to minutes in silence.


    ¡°If you are going to kill me, let¡¯s get this done with!¡± The man spoke agitated while pushing through the chains.


    ¡°I can¡¯t kill you when I don¡¯t even know why you attacked me, unless you aren¡¯t alright upstairs,¡± Nichs spoke to the man in an even calm voice, the soft smile still on his lips. Getting the dagger wasn¡¯t easy and with the smell of the man in front of him, he was a turned vampire, a half vampire.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me and I will see how I can reduce your punishment for the treason you have caused against your Lord,¡± this made the manugh bitterly before he spit on the ground.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t my lord. Someone like you cannot be one. Killing men and women without regret- Let me be free and I will avenge my family,¡± the chains rattled, the sounds echoing around the empty cell.


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think I remember you. Whom are you talking about?¡± Nichs titled his head in question making the man furious.


    ¡°How dare you get forget what you did?! I am Earl Perronne¡¯s youngest son! How dare you murder them an behave like you don¡¯t know anything about it!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I remember him,¡± the lord replied as though something dawned and hemented, ¡°He knew it was going to happen, especially after the trick he pulled on me.¡±


    ¡°Let me out of these chains. I won¡¯t rest in peace until I fulfill my revenge. Mark my words, you will face the same consequences! I will kill you with my own two hands,¡± the man yelled, ¡°Do you think, just because you put a false facade people won¡¯t know? Why don¡¯t you drop it and show your real face?! You are a mere coward!¡±


    The lord sighed, his fingers pinching the bridge of his nose. He then chuckled,ughing out loud before his expression turned sour.


    ¡°My patience is wearing thin so it would be smart for you to tell where or who gave you the dagger,¡± Nichs asked, hearing the man scoff Warren spoke.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be in the mood to speak. We should let him cool down so that he understands what ce he is in before we question him further,¡± his cousin suggested looking at the mad look in the man¡¯s eyes. All the turned vampires were never stable and this one seemed to be of the unstable case.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± hearing the lord speak the man interrupted.


    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± the man asked with a smirk on his face, ¡°Rip my heart out? Or rip my body? You pure blooded vampires are so easy to read. After I die there will be someone else who will hunt you down.¡±


    ¡°You mean to say hunter is going to be hunted?¡± Nichs asked him with interest.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Wait until that timees,¡± the man threatened which fell on deaf ears, ¡°So kill me!¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to make me kill you. I am not going to kill you,¡± Nichs ran his hand over the tools that were disyed on the table, ¡°I really am not pleased to hear you categorize me with the other lot of pure blooded vampires. You are right, I am not the nice vampire. I am the deranged pure blooded vampire to people like you,¡± he said picking a rusted saw de which had turned red and orange in his hand, a pleasant smile on his face as he walked towards the chained man.

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48: Lonesome soul- Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Was it really necessary to go this far?¡± Warren asked with his hands folded against his chest while he leaned over the uneven wall.


    ¡°I think it is a very befitting punishment,¡± Nichs replied, his entire front which was sttered with blood. Not his blood, but the blood of the man who was in front of him.


    The man had only one of his arm chained while the other was unchained as the lord had driven the old, rusted saw he had been holding through the man¡¯s forearm, decapitating the arm away from his body. It resulted in the blood spluttering over the ground and on the Lord¡¯s white clean shirt and on his face which he now wiped with his hand.


    ¡°Ahh!! Ahh! Argh,¡± the half vampire suffered in pain at the loss of his hand.


    ¡°He looks to be in pain,¡± the Lord then murmured seriously and the tortured vampire looked up in rage.


    ¡°You dare look down at me?! You just wait, you fucker. You will have death worse than anything you have ever heard. Hell is waiting for you!¡± the man yelled in between the pan.


    ¡°This is hell,¡± the lord replied taking the pocket square from his pocket and wiping his face with it, ¡°You must be really delusional to think that heaven and hell exist. No one wonder you are a half vampire. Fear not, being a vampire you won¡¯t die this easily. But then you aren¡¯t aplete vampire which is why you will feel the sting of the iron slowly before your bones start melting and corroding just like this metal. Isn¡¯t that just wonderful,¡± he asked in delight.


    ¡°You fucking piece of-aah!¡± Nichs jabbed the saw slowly over the man¡¯s arm as though he was grazing a knife over a cake which needed to be sliced.


    ¡°You have to be careful with what you speak. Or is it hard for you toprehend the state you are in? Ah. Maybe you¡¯re still in shock. Let us give the man the required space,¡± Nichs said to the guards and Warren, walking out of the cell while throwing the pocket square on the dirty ground which was stained with blood.


    After reaching the mansion, Heidi hadn¡¯t got a wink of sleep. She kept turning in her bed until the moon was up high and finally she sat up to pour herself water in a ss. Taking few gulps from it, she got up to walk towards the open doors of the balcony. Standing at the frontier of the balcony she saw trees shake due to the wind, rustling against each other with a hush of whisper that disappeared in the wind that blew across thend.


    Recollecting what happened at the soiree, she wondered why the man had attacked the lord. That wasn¡¯t the only thought though. She found the man to be extremely brainless to stab the lord when there were so many other vampires in the same room. May be he was trying for a surprise attack, she thought. Too bad the surprise didn¡¯t work for him. Warren and the Lord must have taken the man for questioning as she had seen the Lord take the man somewhere in to the forest. Thinking about the lord she wondered if he was alright. It reminded her of the night they had first met. She wondered if he was alright, after all she had seen stains of blood on his shirt before they had left the party. Unconsciously she worried for the man¡¯s health.


    Still standing at the frontier she caught sight of figures moving closer to the mansion. It was Warren with Lord Nichs. It seemed like they were talking about something serious as the lord had a serious look on his face while he spoke to Warren. Heidi was so used to looking at lord Nichs smile that the face he currently adorned deterred her thoughts of what the Duke had asked her to do. It made her throat go dry at the expectation of what she was supposed to do. Luckily for her, standing afar, she missed the lord¡¯s blood stained clothes.


    She didn¡¯t want to have murder on her hands, not that she would or could. No matter how angelic the lord seemed, it didn¡¯t mean he shared the same characteristics of an angel. The look on his face right now was a living proof of it. Before she could even try, she was sure she would be dead. And then there was the Duke she worried about. If she would go against him, God only knew what would happen to Howard or her. There was also her sister, Nora. No matter how rude or cruel she was to Heidi, she was still a sister who grew up with her. The thought of what happened at the Scathlok mansion scared her. It brought unwanted memories and she shut her eyes close tightly, hoping they would go away.


    Opening her eyes, she saw the men getting closer towards the mansion. Out of nowhere when Lord Nichs looked up to where she was, she turned behind therge pir, hiding herself away from the eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She heard Warren question. Why did she hide like a thief?Heidi banged her head on the wall.


    ¡°I think I just saw a cat now,¡± replied the Lord.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have one, Nick. Don¡¯t tell me you are nning to get one?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. It was a pretty little cat.¡±


    ¡°Did Lord Alexander¡¯s character finally rub off on you after the Hallow. You already have Toby I...¡± she heard the conversation die once they got into the mansion.


    Heidi didn¡¯t know why she did, what she did just now. Even if he was a vampire that didn¡¯t mean she had to be wary of him by hiding herself behind the pir. Who was she joking, he was a pure blooded vampire whom she couldn¡¯t read or understand most of the times. The man was an unsolvable mystery. She looked at the wide stretched forest, enjoying the quiet night by herself. Somewhere in between the time when she was travelling back to Bonke did she realize that she found this ce to be much more peaceful than the time she spent at her house. She should have known something like this was going to happen. To be caught in the middle of the humans and vampires dispute.


    She felt uneasy thinking about the future. Happiness was a far fetched word in her life right now and somewhere deep down the thought of leaving everything behind still appealed to her. But then, even if she did want to run this time, it wouldn¡¯t be easy. This time it wouldn¡¯t be just her family but also Lord Nichs, Warren and the council who woulde to find her. It was as if she was cornered and she wasn¡¯t able to find her way out of it.


    Ready to go back to bed, she turned around to only gasp and hit the back of her head.


    ¡°I am sorry if I surprised you,¡± Lord Nichs said, who was leaning his back against the railings.


    ¡°You did,¡± Heidi murmured, ¡°How did you get in?¡± she looked at the door which was locked since she had entered.


    ¡°Doors aren¡¯t the only way one can get in, darling. You live in the vampirends, you need to remember to lock not just your doors but also the windows,¡± he replied not answering her question directly. Did that mean he jumped from the ground to her balcony? she looked at him skeptically before her eyes fell on the bloodied shirt which she hadn¡¯t taken notice of. Looking back in his eyes the man didn¡¯tment anything at her questioning gaze.


    If Warren and him hade after talking to the intruder who attacked the lord, it would mean that they hadn¡¯t gone easy on the man. It would be a miracle if the man was still alive. She had often heard of how the high ss vampires didn¡¯t take treason well. It didn¡¯t matter if it was men or women, people were punished immediately. The thought made her throat go dry. She was walking on a lone single thread which could break anytime.

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49: Lonesome soul- Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked, taking him by surprise, ¡°I mean, you got...stabbed,¡± Heidi moved her hand towards her stomach to emphasize her words who was being stared by the Lord.


    ¡°I am,¡± he replied, giving her that gentle smile which he gave others mostly.


    ¡°Who was the man though?¡± she asked curious.


    ¡°Just a random visitor, you don¡¯t have to concern with it. Men like that keeping visiting me often, it makes my life interesting,¡± he stated. Seeing her open her mouth to say something and close, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back yourself with words. Speak.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were a clean book with the people around you. I find it rather strange that anyone would dislike you,¡± Heidi voiced out her thoughts. Even though she knew the man had a one eighty degree character which changed regrly from one side to another, the man was well known to be kind and gentle. Like the daily newsletters used to speak about he, he was the white prince of the four empires. Weren¡¯t they going a little too far by refering him to an angelic man?


    ¡°Ah, I agree myself. I am a good man with good intentions. But you see, sometimes people just don¡¯t like you even if you have good intentions,¡± he shrugged his shoulders in disappointment. Nichs saw her looking at him with those judgy looking eyes and changed the subject, ¡°It is past eleven. Unable to sleep?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she nodded her head in response. After a few seconds of silence that passed, she asked, ¡°Did you need anything, Lord Nichs?¡±


    ¡°Not particrly. It is hard to talk to you with Warren always taking up your entire time. I thought this was an opportune time, especially when you were ying hide and seek a few moments ago,¡± hearing this Heidi lowered her eyes, blood creeping up towards her cheek. She wasn¡¯t any passing woman but a woman who would be marrying his cousin. Did he perhaps have a temporary memory loss about it after getting stabbed?


    ¡°Ahem, that I was-¡± she stopped when the lord stood straight and began stalking towards her.


    ¡°Are you feeling aware of my presence?¡±


    ¡°Why would I, milord. I don¡¯t think I have done anything wrong to be scared,¡± she asked more than startled with his behavior, ¡°And of course I will spending my time with Warren because I will be marrying him.¡±


    ¡°You do have a point,¡± he agreed but didn¡¯t stop walking until he reached where she was.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± she asked him. Instinctively, she closed her eyes when his hand tried to reach her face.


    ¡°Why stutter, darling?¡± he asked lowering his voice in a hushed tone making her shiver as he spoke above her. Heidi could smell the rustic smell of blooding from his clothes and she opened her eyes, to meet his dark red eyes.


    Her fiance was a good looking man with a quiet and stable demeanor but this one right in front of her, Heidi thought to herself with a pause as they continued to gaze at each other under the moonlight and silence of the breeze. This man was far from stable, he was the kind to raise havoc.


    The moonlight cast a shadow on his features, the smooth sharp jaw which was set firmly with those sinful lips that had weaved lies along with ttery. His brown hair looked ck in the night now, disheveled and unkempt that needed fingers to be run through. As if he had read her mind she saw him drag his hand over his hair which was pulled back to only fall forward on his forehead. She felt the strings in her chest involuntarily tug and she realized she had to snap back before something forbidden took ce in her mind.


    ¡°I...think I will go sleep now,¡± she murmured looking away from him whilst having her heart begin to skip a beat with every second that passed. Luckily the lord didn¡¯t tease her anymore and wished her a night, leaving her to sleep.


    When Heidi was under the covers of her bed, the doors and windows tightly shut after what Nichs had said, she felt herself bury into the bed further at the thoughts that were circling her mind.


    ¡°I hate him!¡± came the muffled voice under the nket.


    With every possible opportunity he would tease her, testing her frizzled nerves over and over until she stood dumb in front of him. Had he decided to make her life hell? It was usually the mother-inw a girl worried about but in her case it was her fiances cousin, the lord himself she had to deal with. The strings in her chest continued to pull like the puppeteer trying to pull the strings of the doll. She patted her chest softly, telling herself that she was only started and surprised with everything. Half of the women in the empire felt it that way, there was nothing wrong with it. This was a normal reaction, she said to herself, a very normal healthy reaction because the lord was a handsome man.


    As days passed by, she received word from Warren that his mother had invited them home due to which they headed to to the Lawson¡¯s mansion which was an hour¡¯s distance from the Lord¡¯s mansion. At first Heidi had thought it was only them but after seeing a couple of vampire females sitting in the drawing room she realized they hadpany.


    Warren¡¯s mother, Via Lawson was a pure blooded vampire. As her human husband had passed away, she had taken over the entire Lawson¡¯s business under her hands. In appearance she didn¡¯t look like she would have a son who was at a marriageable age. Her frame lean with a medium height. Her thin eyebrows were raised naturally so high making Heidi wary of the woman. Having nothing to do, Warren went out leaving her with his mother. Heidi was d that she had taken sses from the butler as there were too many etiquette¡¯s when it came to being part of the social ss. Sitting straight as a pole she stered a smile on her face, speaking to each of them politely and when they began discussing about things she had no idea about, it made her feel that she had been living in a well.


    ¡°Did you hear about the massacre that took ce in the north?¡± one of the women spoke in a hushed tone.


    ¡°It was to happen,¡± anothermented in a matter of fact tone, ¡°After ughtering half of the town which was a home to hundreds of vampire family, what were they expecting.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t agree with it. The humans have been stupid to wage a war,¡± the first one who brought up the topic added before realizing there was a human amongst them.


    ¡°Have you been to the Eastern ball before, dear?¡± one of Via¡¯s friends who looked older to the rest of the lot asked, who was sitting across her from the small table set in the middle. She shook her head to it, it was the first time she had heard about it. Deciding to reply diplomatically, she answered,


    ¡°I am sorry, I haven¡¯t. My parents have sheltered me all these years to let me experience such things.¡±


    ¡°Your parents must not trust you. What did you do?¡± came the sudden unexpected jab of words which she hadn¡¯t expected from the woman sitting next to her.


    ¡°What?¡± Heidi asked taken aback.


    ¡°I mean seriously you must have done something for them to put you on a tight leash-¡±


    ¡°Excuse me. Just because a parent doesn¡¯t let a child out doesn¡¯t have anything do with, if the child has done a mistake or not.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± the womanughed, ¡°Being the older ones here, I can vouch as to what you might have done already.¡±


    ¡°Lady Blois you must h-¡±


    ¡°Heidi,¡± warned Via sternly from her seat.


    ¡°But she-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Heidi. Could you please go fetch the maid from the kitchen,¡± Lady Via politely asked Heidi. Gritting her teeth, Heidi stood up to go fetch the maid.

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50: Lonesome soul- Part 3</h4>


    When she returned back, she could hear the four woman including her future mother-inw speaking to each other in not so hushed tone.


    ¡°You must be careful with woman like that. Girls of that ss will squeeze every drop of money. Did you see the way she was about to argue?¡±ughed one of them.


    ¡°What can I say, it is a bad luck. I never expected to get my only son married to a pathetic human with no background.¡±


    ¡°Why not break it off then?¡±


    ¡°That bastard nephew of mine did put us in a spot. And I would if it weren¡¯t for the money and council offered by the council,¡± Via gave them a tired smile, ¡°I will have to put up with such thing until the timees.¡±


    ¡°It must be difficult for you. But don¡¯t worry, you can always show where her ce belongs,¡± the womanughed.


    ¡°Oh, I already know that.¡±


    The women changed topic, seeing Heidi enter, giving her false smiles which weren¡¯t meant. Things got worse when the vampire women began ignoring the poor girl, engrossing with words by themselves while leaving her by herself. It was suffocating to no ends. She now understood how Lettice felt in between these kind of people. Warren hadn¡¯t arrived back and Heidi couldn¡¯t bear the awkwardness anymore with the snotty women anymore. Finally when she had to leave, Via gave her the aristocratic smile and waves like she couldn¡¯t wait to see her again. But that that didn¡¯t stop the woman¡¯s friends from taking a dig into her low background with words.


    Via was a woman who didn¡¯t approve of anyone disobeying her under her roof. Even if she had sent her own personnel carriage so that the girl could reach back the Rune¡¯s mansion, that didn¡¯t mean she had sent the right carriage. It was an old carriage which would break before she would even reach. That would teach the girl a lesson, thought the vampiress.


    The carriage as expected, broke its wheel due to which it had to be stopped to rece another wheel. Heidi stood outside the carriage, her arms folded due to the night air, looking at the coachman try to fix it. The carriage had been stopped in the middle of nowhere and the time being night and dark, it worried her. Thinking that this is what the future was going to be made her realize that her life would never change. She would never be needed by anyone, came the thought in her mind. Never have a ce to belong to and this made her question about God¡¯s y.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Hearing the coachman exim, she leaned forward to see what happened.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Lady Curtis, the wheel isn¡¯t getting fixed. The men misced the wheel of the other cart,¡± she couldn¡¯t believe that her luck had turned bad, ¡°I will go get help, please wait here,¡± the half vampire said bowing to her politely.


    ¡°Wait! Sir?¡± she called seeing him walk towards the road they hade from, ¡°Kind Sir?¡± she called again to receive no response except for the hooting from the owls that had perched themselves on the trees. ¡°Oh God,¡± she said worried, looking around the tall, dark trees she was surrounded in.


    There was not a single soul or carriage, no houses because this was a forest. Not knowing when the coachman would be back she decided to walk instead of wait for the man. Angrily she stomped her way through the path of the forest, not worrying about the danger that lingered behind the shadows. Along her path as she walked, the only ones that apanied her was the wind that asionally blew, the crickets that were in the grassy ground and the owls that hooted once in a while.


    Hearing the sound of horse¡¯s hooves from a far distance, she didn¡¯t turn back and instead continued to walk on her own.


    ¡°Are you nning to walk all the way to the mansion?¡±


    Heidi didn¡¯t answer lord Nichs¡¯ question. She felt emotionally drained and somewhere hurt. Standing alone in the forest had only added fuel to the lonely soul.


    ¡°You do know that you are walking in the wrong direction.¡±


    Lord Nichs had been in the mansion getting few paper work done when his bird, Toby hade to deliver a message before Warren hade stumbling into the mansion, saying the carriage Heidi was travelling in had broken down and she was nowhere to be found now. Both he and Warren had set out in search for the girl. Having Toby as his pet, it was easier to spot the girl in the forest who had deviated from the actual path.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Leave me alone,¡± she muttered, taking quick steps while the lord slowed the horse to match her pace.


    ¡°Come on, Heidi. This is no time to y games, night has alreadye. Don¡¯t be a child,¡± he sighed with a tiresome voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back right now!¡± she screamed. When the girl turned around he saw angry tears falling down her cheeks.


    Realizing something must have happened at his aunt¡¯s mansion for her to burst out, he carefully gauged her expression.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He continued to walk with her, him on his white horse and Heidi walking on the ground in absolute silence. Seeing that she had calmed down after few minutes, he called her name for attention.


    ¡°Heidi?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± was the only response he received and she then turned to her side to look at him.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± he coaxed her and before she could refuse him, he said, ¡°I will take you to a ce which might fascinate you.¡±


    Hearing this she stopped in her tracks, and even in the dark he could see the rim of her eyes had swollen. He was curious to know what had happened that made her cry, not that he would let the matter go without knowing.


    ¡°We won¡¯t go to the mansion right away. You have my word on it,¡± he gave his hand for her to take. After a little amount of thought she ced her small hand in his and he grabbed her so that she could sit in front of him, on the horse.


    Heidi wasn¡¯t sure where he was taking her but when they finally reached a ce filled with big ck rocks, she turned to look at him. She knew it. He had brought her here to murder her like he had described he would long ago. It was only when he made her follow him around therge rocks did she see something she had never witnessed before. There was fog like water that covered the ground. The smoky fog lightned up thend. Someces were dark while some ce were lightened up.. The fog somewhere between grey and blue, which diffused and swirled into the ck stones near them.


    Wanting to have a closer look at it, she took two steps forward to only be stopped by the lord holding her arm, ¡°Any more closer and you don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll return back,¡± he warned her.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Heidi asked him curious, seeing a small smokeing up towards them to only evaporate.


    ¡°This, milday is ake,¡± he replied casually, ¡°It is known as theke of bones.¡±

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51: Lake of bones- Part 1</h4>


    Hearing what Nichs said, Heidi nodded her head at the knowledge of why the empire was known and called as Bonke.


    ¡°Is it really made of bones?¡± her eyes were transfixed on the smokeynd. To her it looked like clouds which were containing the lightening, that was threatening toe out. The only difference was that the clouds were grey and the smoke here was an inky hue, ¡°I have never seen something like this.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you haven¡¯t. It is one of Bonke¡¯s wonders.¡±


    ¡°What are the other wonders?¡± she finally broke her gaze away from thend to turn to look at him who stood beside her.


    ¡°Me,¡± was his simple answer.


    ¡°You hold yourself very high, milord.¡±


    ¡°Ah. It seems like we don¡¯t agree with it,¡± his said narrowing his eyes at her whilst he smiled.


    ¡°I never said I don¡¯t!¡± she replied back quickly. The lord was a peculiar man. He was definitely a one of a kind in the entire universe. The narcissist lord, thought Heidi to herself, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question. About theke.¡±


    ¡°The smoke and fog you see are the remnants of the deceased. Animals, humans, vampires, half vampires, pure blooded vampires,¡± he listed, ¡°Most of the creatures that were or are deceased are brought and dumped here.¡±


    ¡°Dumped? But why, aren¡¯t the dead entitled for a respectful burial?¡± her brows furrowed in question.


    ¡°They are. You see, getting a decent burial for the so called after life, isn¡¯t easy here. You will find that there are a very few graves in this empire and the graves have their own hierarchy. The pure blooded and the other vampires aren¡¯t keen to have themselves buried next to a lower creature.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking,¡± she murmured, taken back by his words. As it was, humans and vampires had ssified themselves into different sses in the society but to think that it continued even after death. She shook her head in disappointment.


    ¡°The lowest graves are usually moved to another cemetery which are then brought here when a person cannot pay for the spot.¡±


    ¡°You said theke has pure blooded vampires in it too.¡±


    ¡°I did. You might know well that not everyone are good. There are good and bad people in both our society,¡± he paused for few seconds before continuing to speak, ¡°Men and women who couldn¡¯t follow the rules and regtions of the empire, behaving like criminals and also who went against the lordship are often sent here. Don¡¯t worry yourself about it. Consider it to be more like a ritual which has been taking ce for centuries,¡± said Nichs.


    ¡°So there¡¯s no after life for these souls,¡± she muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Once, when a man was walking by the shores, he was reported to be missing the next day. What do you think happened to him?¡± he asked her, his eyes staring at the nearest smoke which was trying to creep in closer to them.


    ¡°Unrested souls took revenge on him?¡±


    ¡°No, silly. What happened was that he had gone to the local bar and fallen unconscious after walking by this beautiful shore.¡± Heidi who had been listening to his words with utmost seriousness, rolled her eyes at the sudden twist in his story. ¡°But that isn¡¯t what I was getting at. Though I haven¡¯t personally explored theke, rumor is that the ground is a bottomless pit. It is best to avoid stepping close to the smoke because as you have mentioned-theke contains souls that didn¡¯t pass through this world in peace.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I find it captivating or creepy,¡± she smiled finally. May be it was both. Even with its rming history the smokey fog was captivating in her eyes. The east empire sure was one of a kind along with the lord.


    Nichs looked at the girl who now stood next to him viewing the enchantedke.He was pleased to see that the woman finally had a change of mood. In his opinion, women who cried were troublesome and a great deal of hassle which he avoided usually. He didn¡¯t like meddling himself in those kind of situations unless he had an ulterior motive.


    Since he had met Heidi, she had always treated him as a normal being. He wondered if the human had ignored the fact that he was a lord and not to forget a pure blooded vampire. Maybe it was because of the circumstance they had met in the beginning that made the girl ignore it. But then, the girl ignored most of his words which made him tease and talk to her more to get into her head. He often immersed himself in physical rtionships with women and it didn¡¯t matter if it was of a higher or lower ss. He enjoyed it as much as drinking blood. And to find Heidi entertaining whom he shared no physical rtionship was something new to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I would say this but,¡± she turned to look at him, his features sharp and precise like a molded statue made out for perfection, ¡°You are strangely kind at times. You might be a good man after all,¡± shemented.


    The lord hadn¡¯t expected for her to say something like that to him, especially how his butler had put it-bullying her was it. At first nce, she looked average. Nothing out of ordinary. But if one gazed into her doe like eyes as long as he did, they could find something beautiful and rare in it. He wondered if it was because, somewhere she reflected him.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing me here,¡± he cocked his head when he heard her speak, ¡°I think I would still be walking alone if you didn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I am d that I found you to be safe. A forest is never safe to walk alone especially at night.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the ck witches?¡±


    ¡°There are far more threats than just the ck witches in the deep forest. I am sure that you are aware that Bonke has a greater poption of vampirepared to the othernds. The habitual conditions made by nature is made so to maintain our lifestyle.¡± Heidi wasn¡¯t sure if she understood it as she felt his words jump right over her head. A small nagging headache had formed at both side of her temples and she raised her hand to touch it, ¡°Shall we?¡± he asked her, nodding her head she followed him back to where they had left the horse.


    Heidi didn¡¯t know why the lord made her sit in front of him on the horse instead of sitting behind him. Was he worried that she would fall down? She didn¡¯t know the lord had it in him to try cheering a woman as herself. He wasn¡¯t that bad after all. When they were about to start with the white horse raising its front legs, Heidi almost lost her bnce if it weren¡¯t for Nichs who had grasped her waist from behind. His strong arms stayed firmly around her. She hadn¡¯t noticed it beforeing to theke but now that her emotions had finally settled down, she could feel his chest pressed against her back. She tried concentrating on the path ahead of them but it was hard while sitting so close to the lord. Her heart began to thrum in her chest, making her current condition more aware.


    When they reached the mansion, Heidi bowed her head and left to her room. In the morning, Warren had expressed his sincere apologies to her which she epted. She didn¡¯t know everything about him but this much she could say that even though Via Lawson was Warren¡¯s mother, the man wasn¡¯t like her. Warren¡¯s father was a human who had passed away few years ago. With the few glimpses and conversations that took ce between the son and mother, she realized Via was a dominant vampire.


    Like many vampires she had met, he came off to be cold but he was a very respecting man. He was polite around the clock, making sure to ask if she was having any trouble or if she had eaten or how her tutoring was going. It gave off a feeling that she was a work he checked everyday. As days passed by, she spent more time with Warren. Once going to the council and waiting for him outside the building before going to his father¡¯s town and to the tea parties they were invited to. Due to this, she saw less of the lord. During the time at the mansion, her eyes would usually search to find him to be nowhere there. She hadn¡¯t realized it before but now she missed hispany secretly though she would never say to him. He had grown on her, their senseless bickering and their talk which helped her in understanding about the vampires.

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52: Lake of bones- Part 2</h4>


    Heidi who was standing in midst of the apple orchard, looked up at the nearest tree to see fruits everywhere around the branches. Touching one of the apple, she sighed before letting it go. She had been feeling anxious and her chest feeling tight since a few days. The weather was cold and gloomy but she felt hot. Pressing the back of her hand over her forehead.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like I have a cold,¡± she said to herself.


    Stanley who was in the mansion getting a window cleaned by the maid had seen someone standing in the orchard. In a hurry he ran down to see if his precious apples were getting kidnapped to only find Ms. Curtis standing there.


    Hearing the rustle of dried leaves on the ground behind her, Heidi turned to find the butler standing and looking at her.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Curtis,¡± the butler greeted her.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Stanley,¡± she greeted back, ¡°These apples are beautiful. I haven¡¯t seen one to be so red in color. You must have taken really good care of it,¡± she smiled at him.


    ¡°Thank you. They were very difficult to grow in the beginning because they kept dying due to the weather conditions of the Bonke. I was finally able to see them grow after years of growing them over and over again,¡± the butler confessed looking at the trees longingly.


    Hearing him speak about it, she asked him, ¡°How long have you been working for the Lord?¡± she asked to see him count in his mind before answering her,


    ¡°Four decades.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± she responded at his answer. In a human¡¯s gaze, Stanley would be considered to be in histe twenties but in actuality it would be greater than that. ording to what she had studied, half vampires aged the fastestpared to the other vampires but slower when it came to humans.


    Thinking thedy must be bored by herself, he asked, ¡°Would you like to go to the town?¡± she shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going out today but I think I might ask for a letter to be sent to the Meyer¡¯s mansion.¡±


    ¡°Of course, mdy,¡± the butler bowedpliantly.


    On one cloudy afternoon, Heidi had apanied both Nichs and Warren to one of the human town to greet and donate money to an orphanage for children. It wasn¡¯t a full fledged home but it was enough to give sufficient amount of food and a roof to live under for the ones who had no one to look after. It was a surprise to see the little children hover over the lord excitedly though the same couldn¡¯t be told about the lord. Nheless he spoke and acknowledged them, like the polite lord he was meant to behave. Heidi herself took time when she saw a shy girl stand behind therge wooden pir to go talk to her. The little girl stuttered out words to reply to Heidi but the woman was patient with her.


    The main in charge of the orphanage was a woman who had a strict appearance and it seemed like the children were all scared of her. The scene reminded her of something of her past which she immediately pushed it behind her mind. Secretly Heidi looks at the children for any suspected injury but apart from few scrapes and wounds on the knees and elbows she finds nothing to be out of ce.


    As a getaway for the children from the orphanage. They were taken to a popr river away from theke of bones.


    Heidi helped the headmistress of the orphanage in cutting the fruits while the young boys helped in spreading the sheets they had brought along with them to spread on the grass. Unlike the previous days the weather was fairly good, with the sun peeking out behind the clouds once in a while which was rare in the empire of Bonke. It was a Lord¡¯s duty to see his empire¡¯s subjects were in peace and he understood what was going on in the towns.


    ¡°Sister Heidi,¡± she felt the dress of her skirt being pulled softly by the shy girl.


    ¡°Yes, Anne? Oh! I see you have set the bowls just right as asked,¡± patting the little girl¡¯s head Heidi gave her heartfilled smile gently.


    ¡°Yes,¡± came the small voice of reply who then ran away with her other sisters of the orphanage.


    ¡°You seem to be a master when ites to handling little children,¡± Startled Heidi turned to see it was Warren who was carrying a tank of water in his hands. cing it down he dusted both his hands, ¡°You will turn out to be a wonderful mother,¡± heplimented her making her blush at his words.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words,¡± Heidi bowed her head, ¡°The children are very polite.¡±


    ¡°That I can see,¡± he murmured turning to look at one of the boys getting to talk to Nichs. The Lord flicking the boy¡¯s forehead who had been hanging around his leg, annoying him since they had arrived at the bank of the river. Heidiughed behind her hand at the scene. It was very rare to see him getting annoyed and this was a rare sight.


    ¡°By the way Heidi, I needed to tell you something,¡± said Warren, ¡°My mother has nned to throw a party at our mansion tomorrow. Truth is that many of my rtives will be visiting us along with some higher society members and she wishes to introduce you as my future wife.¡±


    ¡°Oh..¡± Heidi responded.


    ¡°I hope you wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± he said looking at her and even though she wasn¡¯t keen on it, she nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Is there anything else that we need?¡± he then asked to receive a response from the headmistress who had just arrived back from the pic scene.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, if it weren¡¯t too much trouble could you go back to the orphanage to fetch the two boxes we forgot to bring with us. Here¡¯s the key,¡± she said handing it to him.


    Once Warren was off in the carriage, she exhaled quietly. For a woman who had belittled her, wasn¡¯t it a little off for the woman to show her off to her vampire family? thought Heidi in her mind.She couldn¡¯t avoid the woman forever, after all they were going to be a family after she would be married to Warren.


    ¡°Ms. Jones! Ms. Jones!¡± one of the little girls came running towards where they stood, ¡°Mark and Guss are at it again,¡± the girl informed making the headmistress sigh with irritation. Unfortunately for Ms. Jones, her hands were covered in making of the jams along with the other children there to get up quickly.


    ¡°Let me help,¡± Heidi informed who had her hands free. On their way to where the boys were Heidi tried looking for Nichs who seemed to be not in sight. She hoped that he didn¡¯t do anything to the boy who had been hanging around him.


    ¡°There,¡± the girl pointed out her finger, letting Heidi see the direction where two little boys where having their arms around each other while screaming at one another.

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53: Lake of Bones- Part 3</h4>


    Going to where they were, she tried to get their attention which didn¡¯t work as they were too busy pulling the hair and kicking each other. Stepping into their childish business, she pushed both of them away from each other.


    ¡°What are you two boys doing, instead of enjoying your time like the others?¡± Heidi used a stricter tone to talk to the two children.


    ¡°He stole my book which I have been meaning to give it to my grandmother!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any grandmother!¡± the other boy scoffed.


    ¡°I do! Unlike you!¡± they tried getting each other but Heidi pulled them again.


    ¡°Stop it both of you if you don¡¯t want to spend your night out with the hound dogs!¡± the threat worked wonders making both the boys stand still in their ce. Her father usually used it to scare her and her siblings when they were about to put their toe out of line, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked one of the blonde boy.


    ¡°Guss, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°And you must be Mark,¡± she gave a pointed look to the boy who had freckles round his nose, ¡°Mark, stealing or hiding someone¡¯s belonging which doesn¡¯t belong to you is wrong. Your parents would be really disappointed if they knew about it.¡±


    ¡°My parents don¡¯t care about it! They aren¡¯t alive. They don¡¯t exist,¡± the boy answered angrily. With what she heard, was the reason him taking another boy¡¯s book because he had no family when the other boy still had his grandmother? Pursing her lips for a moment, she sat down to level herself with the boys height. Softening her tone, she spoke to him gently,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that would be right. Did you know that people whom we hold dear and close to turn into angels once they die. Even if we cannot see them, they are still around always looking after their loved once. People never leave, so you should never tell that they don¡¯t exist. Sometimes, you¡¯ll have to keep them here,¡± she said taking his hand and cing it on his heart, ¡°Safe in your heart,¡± she smiled looking at the boy.


    Sending both the boys from there, Heidi followed them to only be stopped by the lord who had been leaning against a tree.


    ¡°That¡¯s one heap of garbage I heard in a while.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you heard.¡±


    ¡°I did. Is that what you grew up listening to?¡± he asked her with false amazement and she looked at the two boys who maintained a good distance between them as they walked.


    ¡°No, milord.¡±


    ¡°Misleading little children are we.¡±


    ¡°What would you propose I should have done?¡± she asked raising her brows at him.


    ¡°Very easy. Dead people are gone and won¡¯te back. Ask him to man up and move forward than cry over something he doesn¡¯t have. Building false castle isn¡¯t going to work always.¡±


    The boy named Guss had turned around to run towards her, ¡°Where are you going? We are going to start eating soon,¡± she said.


    ¡°Mark said he threw the book there,¡± the boy said ready to get past her but she held the boys arm.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ahead with the lord while I go look for it? Yes?¡± she said to him and then faced the lord indicating him to take the boy along with him.


    Heidi went back to where she had seen both the children fight with each other, searching for the book around the shrubs that had grown. Hearing the flutter of pages, she followed the sound to only be distracted by a brown rabbit that was hopping towards the stream of water that was flowing down.


    ¡°So cute,¡± she said looking at the rabbit.


    Biting her lip she decided to pick the bookter and to pat the rabbit first. Walking slowly and tailing behind the rabbit she tried getting closer to it. In the past she was never allowed to bring pets home or couldn¡¯t. When they were young, Nora had once brought a rabbit home as a pet from the forest to only find it next day cooked and served at the table for dinner. After holding the rabbit and cing it back on the ground, the rabbit ran away not looking back and she felt her heart sink.


    Getting up from the ground and dusting the back of her dress, she looked from the raised ground to see the water flowing down in a rush. Realizing she had spent quite some time here, she stepped back to feel the ground she stood on loose and wobbly. Something didn¡¯t feel right and just when she was about to step back, the ground broke into loose mud dragging Heidi down into the river. She was pushed into therge river and when she finally emerged from the bottom, she gasped for air. She coughed as water had entered her lungs. Her eyes burned and she tried adjusting them. Finding for the shore, she turned around while keeping herself above the water.


    Just as she began to swim across the river she felt the muscles in her right leg begin to act up with pain. Not now, she thought to herself. Half drinking the water and half swimming she swam, telling herself, just a little more. As she moved her arms and legs, she ced her hands on the bank of the river when she felt someone grab her leg from below. Out of shock her arms began to il in the water but she couldn¡¯t move forward. Whoever it was, pulled her below, not letting her get away, pulling her down to the bottom of the river.


    Warren who had just got back from the orphanage ced the boxes down on the ground to which the orphanage headmistress thanked him. Looking at the children and his cousin sit on the nket of sheets on the ground, he found Heidi not to be there.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Heidi?¡± He asked to no one in particr to find her walking back from the forest holding a book in her hand.


    Nichs was eating the fruits which was given to him and when he looked up to see his cousin. He turned his face to only stop eating and get up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Warren asked at the sudden action.


    ¡°Take the children and leave right now,¡± Nichs ordered without moving his eyes away from Heidi who had stopped walking after he stood up.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Warrenplied without a question and led the children and the headmistress back to the carriage before giving Nichs and Heidi a look as he left the scene.


    Nichs didn¡¯t waste a second more from drawing his gun out and shooting right over Heidi¡¯s arm. For an instance he felt he had mistaken her for something else but then she spoke,


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± a voice said which didn¡¯t belong to Heidi, ¡°Was the disguise not right?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡± He asked.


    ¡°A vampire cannot see us. Not even a pure blooded vampire like yourself,¡± it said, ¡°How?¡± It asked almost confused. Understanding he wasn¡¯t going to get an answer he drilled two more bullets into the forehead before the body dissipated into dust.


    Going back to find her, he looked around to find her to be nowhere. He couldn¡¯t sense her nor hear her heartbeat. What the hell happened to her? The thought ran over his mind as be searched for her. Seeing the disoriented ground in front of him, his eyebrows furrowed. Walking forward he found a shadow in the river water.


    Realizing it was Heidi, he dived into the water to drag her limp body out of the water. cing her on the ground, he checked for her pulse which was fine. Suspecting that she had drunk a lot of water, he pushed her chest to let the water out of her body. When she began coughing out water he let out a sigh of relief. He helped her sit up, rubbing her back as she coughed. Her face was pale and eyes lost.


    ¡°What were you thinkinging this far away? What if I didn¡¯t find you?¡± Instead of consoling her, he scolded once she had calmed down. Heidi found herself suddenly engulfed in his arms and her eyes widened at the action, ¡°Damn, you scared me to death. Seriously what were you thinking? And for a stupid book. So troublesome,¡± she heard him speak.


    ¡°I-I am sorry,¡± not knowing what else to say right now, she apologized.


    When Nichs pulled back, he ced his hand over the side of her face and asked concerned, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Heidi felt the invisible strings in her heart pull again tightly when his dark red eyes stared into her eyes. When the strings snapped, she realized she was in deep trouble.

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54: Warmth- Part 1</h4>


    When Heidi reached the mansion, she was a mess, both physically and mentally. Even with the cloak Nichs had given her she felt cold. Seeing both the lord and thedy soaking wet, the butler instructed the maids to prepare the baths for both of them. Seeing the maid close the doors of the bath on her way out, she removed her clothes before immersing herself in the warm water. The tremor in her body stopped, the water soothed her sore muscles and in the absolute silence she felt good. Too tired to move her arms, she sat still in the wide tub staring at her palms of her hands.


    Today had been quite a day for her. Her small visit to the town had ended up in her falling in the water. She was d that it was her who had gone in search of the book instead of the little boy. In the process of wanting to get out of the flowing river she had felt someone pull her ankle out of no where. Had she mistaken it? she wondered before raising her leg above the water level to inspect it. Sitting up straight in the tub she brought her leg closer. It wasn¡¯t evident but the three faint red lines that had formed at one side of the ankle. The memory of her falling into the water was fresh and she kept reying it in her mind, wondering who or what had pulled her down the river. Thinking about it brought chills to her body.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only thing that had been bothering her mind. It was something to do with the lord of Bonke.


    ¡°No...¡± she denied in a whisper, drawing her knees close so that she could rest her forehead on it.


    It wasn¡¯t possible. It wasn¡¯t supposed to happen and she had never thought about it. On her way back, Heidi had tried verifying and denying on how she felt right then but everything seemed to havee down to one conclusion that she was attracted to the lord. Her heart flipped over and over again, tirelessly when he had held her in his arms. She had been so used to the lord always taking a jab on her with his words that she was taken aback when he had showed a worried expression which was meant for her. Just thinking about what happened at the river brought heat to her cheeks which she hadn¡¯t been able to stop since they had got into the carriage. Thinking and hoping that the feeling would pass after a good night¡¯s rest she dried herself with the towel that was ced at the side before getting out of the room.


    Unfortunately even a warm didn¡¯t help in relieving the muscles in her body. cing the back of her hand over her forehead and neck, she sighed. She then realized why she had been tired since a day ago. She had caught a cold and falling in the river had only made the cold she had caught more evident.


    Warren who returned back to the mansion after taking the children back to the orphanage not before going to the river to check if the lord and Heidi were still there. Hearing what happened from the lord, he had gone to visit Heidi in her room.


    ¡°You look tired,¡± hemented taking in her appearance, who had her back leaned while nket covered the lower of her body, ¡°I think it would be better for a doctor to examine if you received any wounds,¡± Heidi shook her head quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no need for a doctor. I didn¡¯t injure myself. I will be fine by tomorrow morning,¡± she assured him with a smile. It seemed like even smiling took a lot of her energy. Warren pursed his lips but nheless quietly agreed to her. A maid entered the room with a trolley of food to ce it next to Heidi¡¯s bed.


    ¡°I asked the butler to send my dinner with yours. I hope you don¡¯t mind mypany,¡± asked Warren.


    ¡°I could use somepany right now,¡± Heidi answered him.


    The muscles of her back felt sore but she quietly got out of her bed and took a seat at the table where the maid was setting the tes and food. During their dinner she heard him call her name, ¡°Heidi¡± and she looked up to meet his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough experience when ites to taking heed and notice of women therefore I apologize if Ie off to be odd to you. I understand that this is a marriage of truce to bring peace both our kinds but it is a marriage. I promise that I will be a better partner for you from now,¡± he promised with a serious face and for an odd reason even though she should have been happy, she felt her heart sink at his words. Her conscious mocking at the guilt that had begun to form. Not able to say anything to him, she mustered a small nod before continuing to eat her food.


    Sleep hade really soon when her head hit the pillow. In the morning, Heidi had woken up early but the tiredness still lingered in her body. Her mind was foggy as she sat up on the bed. The fever hadn¡¯t decreased but only increased overnight. Looking at the clock on the wall, she began to get ready and before she could leave the room for breakfast, she felt dizzy before losing conscious. When her conscious returned, she noticed she was back in the bed, with a cloth over her forehead.


    The maid who was asked to lookout for thedy in the room, quickly shuffled out of the room. Heidi sighed, putting the cloth thatid on her forehead on the table. Her feet felt cold, like she had stepped into a bucket of ice filled water. As her room door opened, she saw it was her fiance who came and took a sit by pulling a chair next to her bed.


    ¡°I have a fever,¡± she sigh.


    ¡°You do. The doctor came to look at you in the morning. He said that you might have caught a cold due to falling into the river yesterday. He also said that you will recover in two to three days of rest. I should have called the doctor yesterday,¡± he said disappointed in himself.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. Truth to be told, I have never been good with doctors,¡± she said not wanting him to take the me for her current condition.


    ¡°Is it because of the needles?¡± he inquired to which she nodded.


    The time when Heidi had only begun to live with the Curtis¡¯ family, one summer she had fallen sick due to exhaustion. Her mother Helen worried, had taken the girl to the doctor to only find her screaming in the corner of the doctors room at the sight of the needle in his hand. It was apletely normal reaction to be scared of a needle at that age but there was more story behind it.

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55: Warmth- Part 2</h4>


    Before escaping the ve buildings and its walls, she had been subjected to too many needles stuck into her body. There were things that took ce behind thoserge walls which people outside the walls weren¡¯t aware of. It was a ce for the unfortunates. Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t believe that she had escaped from the ve establishment. It felt unbelivable like a dream which she didn¡¯t want to wake up from.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about attending the soiree that my mother has arranged. So please do rest well,¡± he said helping her with the ss of water she had tried reaching for at the side table.


    ¡°I am sorry for not able to make it. I should have been careful.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know that the ground was dug few days ago, with mud pushed back in ce. Nichs has already asked the townsmen to ce a warning to avoid a repetition of it. Right now you need to concentrate on recovering your health and I am sure mother will understand it,¡± he assured her, though Heidi doubted his mother, Lady Via would take her absence well.


    ¡°Will you be going?¡± she asked.


    ¡°To the soiree? Yes,¡± Warren replied, ¡°We have few important people visiting us tonight. You could say they are my mother¡¯s far rtives whom I haven¡¯t met in years. Nichs and I will be away for the night, and will return early in the morning. The butler has taken responsibility of making sure to take care of you until we return back.¡±


    When Heidi fell asleep and woke up again after Warren left the room, she turned to look outside the window from her bed. The sky had turned dark even though the clock still showed it was the time of evening. Alone in the room, she twisted and turned in her bed, from left to right as she felt hot and then cold again. The haziness still lingered in her head. It was only a matter of few minutes before the sky began pouring rain heavily apanied by thunder and lightning. Sadly her room wasn¡¯t furnished with a firece. She shivered in cold, pulling the nket closer to her body and covering every side such that no air reached her. Having no appetite to eat, she had sent the maid away while faking to be asleep but she couldn¡¯t avoid the butler.


    ¡°Ms. Curtis, you need to eat something if you want to get better,¡± he tried convincing her.


    ¡°I am fine. I just need to sleep,¡± came the muffled voice under the nket which she was in.


    ¡°How about one bowl of soup? You can finish it quickly and then go to sleep. Master wouldn¡¯t be pleased if he heard that you haven¡¯t eaten anything. The night is cold. You will need something to sustain this weather. Please Ms. Curtis,¡± hearing the plea from the butler, she slowly peeked out with watery eyes which the butler mistook, ¡°Are you in pain? Do you want me to get the doctor?¡± he fretted.


    ¡°I think my eyes are just burning due to the fever,¡± she said while shaking her head at his question, ¡°I am sorry for giving you a hard time,¡± she apologized, sitting up on the bed.


    ¡°That is fine. It is very rare for us to have sick people in the mansion except for the servants of course as master usually invites vampires at the mansion. Master did fall sick once though,¡± he muttered thest line.


    ¡°Does he not like humans then?¡± she asked him curious, seeing Stanley ce a small stool over herp.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± he replied with a quick smile before cing the bowl of soup in front of her, ¡°The soup is hot. Please be careful with it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured taking the spoon and dipping it in the bowl to take half spoon of the hot liquid in it. Blowing the spoon she drank it and remembered something, ¡°You mentioned lord Nichs had fallen sick. Was it when you had turned him into a human?¡±


    The butler who had been touching the long strands of his pony stopped moving with a shocked expression, ¡°How do you know about it?¡±


    He still remembered the day vividly. His master was furious with him and he had been scared for his life but after a few minutes he had startedughing like a crazed man. Stanley was d that he hadn¡¯t lost his life that day. Sure, the lord promised to put him in the confinements with the wild wolves forever but when he returned back, he had a pleased look. Instead he had made him spend a night with wild wolves as the butler had slipped in the drink without knowing what after effects it held on a pure blooded vampire. The wild wolves were not easy to live with. They were usually starved to the point where if they found any living, moving object, it would be pounced and torn.


    Heidi smiled at the memory and spoke, ¡°It was the first time I met Lord Nichs. He was injured and needed medication.¡±


    ¡°It was you,¡± the butler whispers with a frown between his brows.


    ¡°What?¡± Heidi looks up as she finishes another spoonful of the soup.


    ¡°Master did say a human saved him,¡± the butler replies and takes the empty bowl out of the room. As he closes the door close, he pauses looking at the empty bowl and then turning to see the door.


    The door to the wide endless cell opened for him to get out. Seeing his master standing next to the cell, he bowed his head, ¡°How was your trip to the humannd, master?¡±


    ¡°It was entertaining, except for me getting shot by the thoughtless humans,¡± Lord Nichs replied with a curt voice.


    ¡°Let me help you dress it,¡± Stanley offered immediately.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. A woman in the town gave me necessary medicines to stop the wound. Naive, foolish human,¡± the lord had one side of his lips turned up as he spoke about his saviour, ¡°You should thank her for having an early release from paradise.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. Was your visit sessful?¡±


    ¡°It was more than sessful. It seems like my guess was right. I want you to deliver a message to the head council personally. Before they make a move it would be wise to implement our n. Warren has alreadyplied and I see no reason to wait.¡±


    Due to the after effects of the drug, Lord Nichs had fallen ill before turning back to be a pure blooded vampire. It was the same time the truce for human and vampire rtionship betterment was offered. So his lord anddy Heidi had met before in Woville, thought Stanley.

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56: Warmth- Part 3</h4>


    After several minutes passed since the head butler had left, Heidi continued to stare at the ceiling of her room. The rain continued to pour down nonstop, camouging all the sounds even the clock that she had got used to. Even though she was cold and drowsy now, she was happy to have caught the cold at the avoidance of not going to the party that was held tonight. She had been nervous and scared since Warren had mentioned about it. Sure, Warren was a good man but she couldn¡¯t say the same for his mother or his mother¡¯s acquaintances. She felt scared and vulnerable now. Beforeing to Bonke, she had nothing much to worry about. Her family weren¡¯t kind nor were they caring. She knew they would never get a man for her to marry and that made it easier knowing she could leave when the time was right.


    She wondered where her happinessid. She had wished to be happy but it looked like no matter where she looked for it, it didn¡¯t exist. Even with her eyes closed, a single drop of tear slid from her eye to trail down her skin and disappear on the surface of the pillow. When she opened her this time, she found someone sitting on the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± she whispered looking at Nichs who was in a white shirt and ck cks.


    ¡°I am. Seems like your fever has worsened in time,¡± hemented looking at her teary eyes, ¡°Bare for it a little more while I go ask Stanley to get the doctor,¡± Heidi stopped him, holding his hand.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t. I just need to rest and a little heat,¡± she said faintly, but the man heard it.


    ¡°I believe you have been resting since morning. Your room doesn¡¯t have heat enough heat,¡± he responded looking around the room.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she responded with a small smile.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he helped her get up and ced her on hisp, pulling her close to him.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?!¡± she asked rmed.


    ¡°Keeping you warm,¡± he replied unfazed.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. Put me back,¡± she struggled weakly before she was pulled back into his arms.


    ¡°You have been shivering since I have arrived. Now stay put before you freeze.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    ¡°Lord Nic-¡± she was stopped from talking anymore as Nichs had covered her mouth with his hand. In no time she felt herself lifted in his arms and being carried straight to his room, ¡°Where are y-¡±


    ¡°I noticed something,¡± he interrupted her, ¡°You seem to have lost weight. Has your engagement with Warren put a toll to your health,¡± he said kicking the door open and close with his leg. Going to the arm chair that was ced in front of the firece, Nichs sat in it with Heidi in his arms. She was too cold and tired to argue with him. The muscles in her body felt like they had been rolled down a mountain, though she had never experienced it. The heat which wasing from the firece felt good against the cold weather. After seconds passed like minutes, Heidi asked, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you cold?¡± he questioned her back.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± she said gettingfortable and feeling his hand press her head so that she could lean over his chest.


    ¡°Then what did you mean, darling?¡± he asked her softly making her heart skip a beat. She knew it wasn¡¯t a term of endearment because she had heard him use it before many times. The problem was that it didn¡¯t affect her before but it did now. So much that thinking about him created an ache in her chest. She had decided to avoid him for a while so that she could settle down with her new found feelings for him. But their current situation was nowhere helping her. Rather it only added fuel to it.


    Pulling back to look at him in the eyes, she said, ¡°You always tease me. Always doing whatever you please. Not worrying what the other person or people are going to think. Don¡¯t you know I am your cousin brother¡¯s fiance!¡± she huffed after letting out her thoughts in one go.


    ¡°There there,¡± he rubbed her back soothingly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t speak so much in that pace. Did you forget that you are a sick person right now?¡± he tutted her softly.


    Heidi heard him speak, ¡°I always do what I please. And talking about you being Warren¡¯s fiance, I care less if you are his fiance or not. Maybe it is because of the fact that I met you before he did. The woman I met on a cold, rainy night who had a mouth of her own.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± he responded back quietly and she lowered her eyes to the nket she was covered in, ¡°Is the heat warm enough?¡± he asked and she hummed in agreement.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand why you are sitting with me,¡± she gave him a look before ducking her head to rest her head back on his chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mistake me. I am cold tonight because of the rain.¡±


    ¡°You feel warm though,¡± she muttered.


    An hourter when the butler arrived at the lords room with his drink as usual, he opened the door to only widen his eyes at the sight. Wondering if his eyes were ying tricks, he rubbed both his eyes with his free hand but the scene still stayed the same.


    ¡°What are you doing, dawdling at the door Stanley,¡± Lord Nichs asked his butler feeling his presence.


    ¡°Your drink,¡± the butler handed his master with the ss before standing next to him, ¡°Would you want me to add more logs, master?¡± he asked softly.


    ¡°Yes, that would be nice. While you¡¯re at it, bring me the book from section six that I ced at the shelf in the library,¡± Nichs ordered.


    ¡°Right away, master,¡± Stanley bowed his head, leaving the room. As he walked down the stairs and into the kitchen, a wide smile made way to his lips.

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57: Murder- Part 1</h4>


    Heidi woke up to the chirping of the birds outside the window. Bringing her hand up to cover the yawn which broke out of her mouth. Pushing the nket away from her body, she sat up groggily. The fever she had yesterday had finally disappeared and she felt much better now. Walking towards the balcony doors, she pushed it open with both her hands, letting the rays of sun in to the room which brightened up the entire room.


    Like her fever, the dark clouds had disappeared to let the endless sky stretch up to the horizon, touching the forest. Continuing to walk to ce her hand on the railing of the balcony, she heard the little bird chirp its heart out as it sang its morning song. Not wanting to startle the little bird, she stood there quietly looking it. Since her mother, Helen had passed away there had been no one to take care of her. Her feverish nights were always lonely and she had to cope with it all by herself while also handling the household chores. Heidi couldn¡¯t remember everything aboutst night due to the fever but that didn¡¯t mean she hadn¡¯t felt the lord holding her in his arms. She was sure it wasn¡¯t a dream yet she had her doubts on what exactly happened and how much was her imagination.


    It wasn¡¯t Warren but Nichs who hade to look after his return to the mansion. Clutching her hands over the railing she lowered her gaze at the thought of lord Nichs. The bird that sang suddenly fluttered away from the tree.


    Hearing the sound of a carriage and the hooves of the horses, she saw the lord and the butler step out of the mansion. Lord Nichs was in a fresh set of clothes, his hair done neatly unlike the previous night which was disheveled.Wondering where the lord was going, she continued to look at the lord speaking to his butler. When the coachman opened the carriage door for him, as if knowing she was there he stopped in his tracks to turn back and look at her standing at the balcony.


    With only one look, she could feel her heart skipping and beating rhythmically against her chest. They stared at one another, both their gazes locked time stopping still for a fleeting moment. Turning away, he said something to the butler which the butler nodded giving him a bow as he stepped into the carriage.


    When the time of breakfast arrived, Heidi decided to have her meal in the hall than stay couped in her room. Warren who had arrived before the lord left, apanied her at the table even though he didn¡¯t eat anything, telling he wasn¡¯t particrly hungry. Nheless, he sat with her until she finished her meal. Making sure she was doing better and apologizing for not being able toe earlier.


    ¡°I am not sure what a human is and isn¡¯t supposed to eat during and after a fever. But I visited the doctor beforeing on my way here. He gave me a list of what do to and you will be eating the prescribed meals for few days until we know you are better,¡± Warren informed her.


    Heidi didn¡¯t know if she had to thank him when she wasn¡¯t thankful at all. She didn¡¯t know why he had turned suddenly so diligent since she hade back from Woville. His intentions were kind but doing things to a perfection was never a good thing. For now, she was asked to stay inside the mansion and not go anywhere out. At first she thought he was joking but she had forgotten momentarily that Warren never joked. He wasn¡¯t the lord to speak sarcastically.


    She had thought to give Lettice a visit but it would have to wait. Thankfully Warren stayed with her, helping her with her studies which usually Stanley took care of. Warren was lenient than the head butler, taking his time to make sure she understood. Before noon, both of them took a walk around the mansion. With all the paintings that hung on the walls, Warren introduced each one of them to her.


    ¡°They look really realistic,¡± she murmured, running her hand over one of the painting.


    ¡°Even though these are centuries old, the paint is still intact. It was done by one of the famous painter during their time, a half vampire. Gifted, isn¡¯t he?¡± he asked her to see her agree with a nod.


    ¡°It is a gift. To capture a person in a single frame of canvas.


    They walked through the corridor, taking a right she came across another painting which was ced at the far end. She wasn¡¯t an expert in it but she could guess by the different and varied strokes of color that was used on it, it wasn¡¯t the same painter who had painted the previous paintings they had walked by. It was a painting that belonged to an extremely beautiful woman, a beauty that she had nevere across in real life. Was she real? thought Heidi to herself. Her long brown locks that cascaded down her shoulder to the length of her waist. She had a tender smile, not big but there was something missing in the picture. As if the painting hadn¡¯t beenpleted. No name was mentioned below the painting.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Heidi asked, taking a step closer to the painting to have a better look and into the eyes of the woman.


    ¡°This is Lady Louise Perone. She¡¯s lord Nichs¡¯ mother.¡±


    This was his mother? Heidi couldn¡¯t believe it. Of course there were slight resemnce between them but thedy here had the charm and air of gentleness which the lord usually adorned when they were out, ¡°She¡¯s beautiful,¡± she murmured and turned towards Warren, ¡°What happened to her?¡± She had never heard about his parents, they were never mentioned due to which she didn¡¯t know about them.


    ¡°I am not sure myself. Even though I am his cousin, it was years after I was born. So I am not sure but I did hear it was a tragic death,¡± Warren said looking at the painting along with her, ¡°No one speaks about it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked him, her eyebrows furrowing in question.


    ¡°Even though Nichs is the lord, no one speaks about Lady Louise in the family. My mother was her younger sister and she doesn¡¯t talk about it. Even though many pure blooded vampires have died, my rtives don¡¯t mention about her. And personally I think it is very rude to put your nose in others matters and therefore I never tried to know,¡± he frankly confessed and she nodded understandingly, ¡°I also believe there are few things we shouldn¡¯t dig deep into. Because in this world, there are things we couldn¡¯t be able to handle or look at. That is why it is wise to be ignorant.¡±


    ¡°Did Lord Nichs paint her?¡±


    ¡°He did. Nichs is a very skilled painter. Would you like to see few of his pieces?¡± Warren asked with a smile, diverting her to another topic.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, giving thedy onest look and turning her back to follow Warren.


    Reaching an expansive room, she found several canvas stands holding on to a canvas which were filled with colors already. She was surprised that Lord Nichs was actually good at it. The paintings consisted fromndscapes to objects like teacups. It made her smile when she caught sight of a painting of the head butler holding an apple close to his cheeks. When the bell from a nearby town rang loudly, Warren said,


    ¡°I will return in few hours, Heidi. Please do take care of yourself until then,¡± he wished her taking his leave.

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58: Murder- Part 2</h4>


    Heidi took her time, looking at the hundreds of canvas that was in the room, going through all of them slowly as she had all day to spend. Some were interesting, the colors he used was something no painter would have tried. It was interesting because she had once seen something like this at the auction when she was young. Auction that took ce legally in the vampirend. It was during the time she was still a ve and bound to the ve establishment. She had been taken to the auction like many others but fortunately she hadn¡¯t been sold that day due to an issue that took ce between a bidder and the head of the auction. She wasn¡¯t sure about the painting but it strangely resembled her memory of the painting she hade across there.


    Had the lord and her almost crossed path that time when they didn¡¯t know each other yet? The question in her mind made her wonder.


    Not wanting to dwell about it, she continued to go through the paintings which were on disy. Moving forward she suddenly felt she shouldn¡¯t have stayed here too long and should have gone out of the room when Warren had left. There were paintings of women, not a normal portrait but paintings of women posing sultrily who wore not a single piece of clothing on them. Some having men and women together in one single portrait. Just looking at them her eyes shied away. Gulping, she thought she had stepped into a matter of privacy, something she wasn¡¯t supposed to see. Dashing out of the room and not bothering to close the doors she quickly made her way back to her room.


    The head butler, who was getting the maidsplete their usual jobs at the mansion, now stood in the hall while giving a maid his signature narrowed eyes as she had forgotten to rece the flowers from the vase since this morning. Getting all the details right, he went to check on the other servants. Going to the kitchen he went to inform them that they didn¡¯t have to prepare a meal for the lord as he wouldn¡¯t being back to the mansion today. Giving the prescription Mr. Lawson had given him to the kitchen caretaker, he went back to make his rounds.


    Stanley had seen something very unusualst night when he had gone to his masters chambers. It was the young Lady Curtis who was in his room. No not just in his room, his lord had held her in his arms to help her cope with the cold night. Lord Nichs wasn¡¯t one to care about anyone, especially a human due to the distaste he held for that kind with what had happened years ago. It made him smile that the lord had finally begun to warm his heart, trying to be in touch with his emotions but maybe he was delusional because in the morning when Mr. Lawson had just arrived at the carriage things turned back to how it was.


    ¡°Master,¡± Stanley knocked Lord Nichs¡¯ door to ry the message of Warren¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Come in, Stan. What is it?¡± his master asked calmly. When the butler looked around, the youngdy was nowhere to be seen in his room, ¡°Mr. Lawson had arrived.¡±


    The lord who was sitting on his armchair stood up chuckling to himself, ¡°Were you worried that Warren would find Heidi in my room,¡± he smirked beginning to strip his clothes unashamedly which he had done plenty of times in front of his servants, the butler had his eyes cast down on the floor, ¡°Toby informed me about his arrival. Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Curtis is sleeping in her room peacefully. Her temperature looks to be back to normal so she should be fine.¡±


    Curious and unable to keep his mind to himself, Stanley asked, ¡°Does this change things master?¡±


    ¡°I wonder,¡± his lord hummed before going to speak to him, ¡°I want you to prepare the carriage. I will be leaving for the council in an hours time.¡±


    ¡°Of course, master. When shall I expect your return?¡±


    ¡°I will be back in a week. I have and need things to do than sit here and y with the little cat,¡± his master replied making him ponder which cat he was talking about when they had none in the mansion. It then hit him that he was referring to thedy, ¡°I heard Norman is raising hostility against the vampires which isn¡¯t good for the trade that takes ce in Bonke. He has already put a plea to consider dividing the humans and vampirend. It would be quite an issue if he interferes.¡±


    ¡°I thought he was targeting the West lord.¡±


    ¡°Indeed he is, but it would be a pain if he decided to flip his enemies. I am pleased that Alexander made sure to appoint a man who could be useful and not go against the vampires by getting Wastell as the lord for Woville. But they that is causing a different situation for us. Well, it was obvious so we have taken the required measure. I will take a little trip to the south so maybe my trip might extend more than a week. It will also give time for the girl and Warren. See what you can do,¡± he ordered his butler, ¡°And get me an experienced maid to wash my back with good amount of blood,¡± saying this his lord disappeared into the bath.


    ¡°Yes, master. Right away,¡± he bowed and took his leave to send maid up to his room quickly, knowing he didn¡¯t like people keeping him waiting.


    That morning when he saw his master off, Lady Heidi was at the balcony. Having caught each others presence, they looked at each other and Stanley had sneaked a nce from the corner of his eye. His master, who had held her in his arms in front of the firece now gave her cid expression. He recollected it was a rather strange atmosphere that they shared. Like Lord Nichs had expected, Mr. Lawson spent a good amount of time with thedy.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59: Murder- Part 3</h4>


    Heidi didn¡¯t want to disappoint Warren and had stayed indoors in the mansion. Cleaning her room by herself and organizing the objects to kill time. Sheter went down, asking for Stanley as she wished to use the library of the lord.


    ¡°Do you know which might be the oldest book in the room?¡± she asked the butler to see him nod.


    ¡°Let me get it for you,¡± Stanley offered, going to the farthest end of the room and running his hand through the books before he pulled a thick looking book, ¡°I don¡¯t think you might find it interesting,¡± he added his thoughts. Handing her the book, she saw the pages had dulled out, spots and smudges decorating it.


    ¡°Is there any records of the vampires existence?¡± she questioned to see him shake his head.


    ¡°Master Nichs burnt them long ago. Before I even started working for him.¡±


    ¡°Was there any particr reason for it to be burn?¡± Stanley thought about it for some time and shrugged his shoulders to indicate he didn¡¯t know, ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Is there something you are looking for Lady Curtis?¡± the butler was a sharp man and that was one of the many reasons his master kept him next to him.


    ¡°Could I bother you with a question hen?¡± she asked him. Seeing the butler nod his head, she opened her mouth, ¡°Is there any book which has records of the Rune and Lawson¡¯s family? Like a family tree and their origin,¡± she waited for him to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is one mdy. Maybe you could ask Lady Via about it,¡± the butler suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± she gave him a smile.


    ¡°I am d to see that you are doing much better than yesterday. You must have rest well,¡± she heard from the butler who had gone to ce the book he had pulled out previously to it¡¯s original ce.


    ¡°Ah, I did,¡± she said looking at another section of the ss. She didn¡¯t remember the details but she knewst night she had been at the lords chamber. Did Stanley know about it? When she turned to look at him she realized he was already looking at her, ¡°Did you...¡± she trailed not knowing what to ask him exactly. Seeing that the butler tilted his head in question she shook her head telling it was nothing. Borrowing a book from the library, she took it back to her room to read but instead fell asleep due to tiredness.


    The next two days Heidi didn¡¯t find the lord in the mansion and guessed that he hadn¡¯t returned back yet since shest saw him. Warren took an hour or so to eat breakfast and dinner with her but that was all. He didn¡¯t have all his free time but he made sure to visit her at least once a day. Her time was well spent in taking sses from Stanley which now included dancing with her studies. It would be a lie if she said she didn¡¯t enjoy it. In middle of the week, she also tried cutting the front of her hair as the fringe had grown long enough that she could tie it with a ribbon. But that didn¡¯t go well due to the timing she was holding her scissors ready to cut and the sneeze that came out of her mouth. In the end, the head butler had called ady from the town to give her hair a proper cut. Though she never stepped into the painting room of the lord again, she did stumble upon a grand piano which was ced in a scarcely lit room which was empty except for the piano itself. The piano brought her memories of home when her mother was still alive. Though she didn¡¯t know how to y it properly, she would often sit next to her as her mother yed the ck and white keys. Sometimes her mother would ask her to press a single key which would make her every happy. As a child, Heidi was the quieter and obedient child than Nora which needed no guessing. She had been too attached and her mother¡¯s death had caused her immense sorrow.


    Unfortunately, Warren had no interest in the instrument and therefore didn¡¯t know how to y either. Not wanting to disturb the head butler, she did what she could with her time. But Stanley was always at her rescue even during the boredom she was filled with. She was impressed with Stanley with how fully well equipped he was around the mansion. One eveningwhen Heidi was relearning the piano with Stanley, she tried ying the simple music he had taught her two days ago. Just as they were practicing, came the voice of the person standing at the door,


    ¡°Finally there¡¯s someone using the piano.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Stanley jumped from his seat is such haste to greet his lord that he ended up banging his knee to the wooden board. Heidi head snapped to look at the lord who stood at the door, one arm that rested on the wall and the other in his pocket.


    ¡°I brought some souvenirs for you and the others. Could you please unpack and take it to the underground,¡± Nichs asked, his eyes fixed on Heidi who had lowered her gaze after finishing staring at him.


    ¡°Yes, master. Please excuse me,¡± the butler bowed his head to both of them and left the room.


    ¡°I see you are doing well in health,¡± She had also lost weight again, Lord Nichs noted, not moving from where he was.


    ¡°I am. I had a good eight days of rest with the prescribed food,¡± she said to see him raise his brows in question.


    ¡°Prescribed?¡±


    ¡°Warren had been to the doctor to make sure I was better and didn¡¯t fall sick again. I think I lost some pounds too,¡± sheughed at the end.


    ¡°Are you sure about it? Seems to me that he wants a slim wife and he¡¯s cutting down her food,¡± he took his step into the room, walking towards the grand piano where she sat now.


    ¡°Of course, he didn¡¯t!¡± Heidi said before beginning to doubt what he said. Was it true? Warren wasn¡¯t that kind of a man. Seeing the confusion that began to cloud over her hazel eyes that looked up at him with the light of the candles falling over her face, he smiled.


    ¡°Do you know how to y the piano? Sit down, please,¡± he said seeing her get up. Walking around he took a seat which was upied by Stanley few moments ago. She was always so ready to escape and the thought made him smile more.


    ¡°Not much. I am not exactly a beginner either. Would you like to hear though what I learnt from Stanley?¡± he gave her a quick nod whilst supporting his head with the edge of his palm.

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60: Murder- Part 4</h4>


    She yed slow and steadily, her fingers moving and pressing the keys across the grand piano. Eyes looking up and down, from the piano sheet that was ced in front. It was a small piece but her fingers were trying to be everywhere on the board as small tones of music emerged from the instrument.


    ¡°That is all for now,¡± she said with a sheepish look.


    ¡°Your fingers are too stiff,¡± he responded, his eyes on her fingers, ¡°You need to rx them. Look at my fingers,¡± and she did, seeing him take only the left section of the keys. His movements were like water flowing in the river. If possible Heidi could listen to him y all day and night but the man didn¡¯t let her enjoy him ying music, ¡°Stanley has the habit of starting things which is difficult. Let¡¯s teach you something simpler. Follow my fingers.¡±


    After half an hour, lord Nichs let her be as he yed with the keys randomly.


    ¡°Thank you for that night,¡± Heidi blurted out that came out all wrong, giving apletely different meaning.


    ¡°Which one are we talking about?¡± a grin formed on his lips with the words that were spoken.


    She cleared her throat, ¡°I-I meant the day I was sick.¡±


    ¡°Did you now. And here I thought I didn¡¯t remember something I wanted to,¡± he teased her, seeing her getting more flustered, not meeting his eyes to look at the white keys, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve turned less talkative,¡± he observed.


    If it were before, Heidi would have something to retort like a child. She would have been angry on him for taking her from her bed to only put her on hisp. She didn¡¯t understand him though. with a personality which she couldn¡¯t decipher. But then that wasn¡¯t the issue here, the issue was her brewing feelings for him. She realized it was hard for her to stay mad or to be irritated with him. Since the past few days she enjoyed those little, short moments unconsciously. She had to control her heartbeat when he was around knowing well that a pure blooded vampire had a very good ear when it came to listening things.


    ¡°Heidi?¡± he called her name breaking her away from her thoughts. His hand ran through the strand of her straight hair at the side of her head, ¡°You look pretty,¡± heplimented her before ying the piano like he hadn¡¯t said anything at all.


    No matter how much she wanted to hide it now, she couldn¡¯t. She was d that the music flowing in the room was camouging her beating heart. It was a perfectly normal to react to someone you liked, thought Heidi to herself but this wasn¡¯t normal. The bitter reality was that she was marrying a man who was the cousin of whom she had feelings for. She was going to be Lord Nichs¡¯ family once she would be married to Warren. And as the thought sank into her head so did her heart. Even though she liked the lord that didn¡¯t mean he had the same thoughts. She knew to expect from him was to wait for hell to freeze and it was impossible. Reading into his actions would do her no good. The lord liked to tease her time to time and that was that and there was nothing more to it.


    With the days that came, Heidi made sure to hold her heart still and not let it waver when the lord was around. If it was possible she even tried avoiding him thinking it was a best option until her feelings settled down and came back to reality. While she was attentive where Warren was concerned, she ignored the lord. Knowing it was right thing to do, she even tried visiting Via whom she wasn¡¯t fond of, raising Nichs¡¯ eyebrows at the news.


    Nichs on the other hand had never felt so obviously ignored. In the beginning he had thought it was her passing moods at something he had said but it didn¡¯t seem like so. He was so used to having her attention where he wanted that suddenly he felt things weren¡¯t going his way and it irked him even though he wouldn¡¯t admit it to his ownself. He enjoyed their little banter but suddenly she had be obedient, not retaliating at anything he said. She stalled and avoided him careful and politely but he was a shrewd man not to notice it. Sitting now in his study, he chuckled. It was good that she was different. This way it made things only interesting to him, he thought to himself.


    One day when Warren, Via, Lord Nichs and Heidi were on their way after visiting a town, Toby, Lord Nichs¡¯ pet crow cawed while sitting above the carriage. Nichs face marred a deep frown as he heard the crow caw.


    ¡°Turn around the carriage to the Meyers mansion,¡± he ordered the coachman suddenly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s been an incident,¡± Nichs spoke stiffly without further borating on it.


    Heidi wasn¡¯t sure with what the ¡®incident¡¯ the lord had spoken about was but it seemed that something serious had taken ce. Lettice was a dear friend of hers and she was worried for her. When they reached the Meyers mansion, it seemed like a small amount of crowd had formed. Stepping out and following Warren and the lord, she got inside the Meyers mansion. Neither was Mr. Meyers or his wife to be seen around. The head butler as if awaiting their arrival led them through the hall and the corridors to stop at a room where few guardsmen stood outside the door.


    When they entered the room, Heidi gasped bringing her hand up to cover her nose and mouth in shock. A womanid on the ground in her own pool of blood, face which was smashed to an unrecognizable state. The person¡¯s stomach was stabbed multiple times due to which the flesh inside the body could be seen clearly. It rose the bile in Heidi¡¯s throat. Blood had been sttered over the wall, a vase was broken, the shards of ss reflecting the setting sun.


    Was the woman Lettice? thought Heidi in horror, her hands shaking. But hearing someone sob in the room she found Rhys holding his wife in his arms and rubbing her back gently.

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61: Guilty heart- Part 1</h4>


    The council officials from the nearest point in the Bonke visited the Meyers mansion to look at the dead body of the woman and inquire on what had happened. Lettice was the sole witness of the horrific incident that took ce but being in the state of shock, she didn¡¯t speak much except for a sentence or two. Mr. Meyers took his wife back to their room so that she could rest and not be bothered by the questions of the officials.


    Lord Nichs had made arrangements for both Heidi and Via to leave in separate carriages so that they could reach the Rune and Lawson¡¯s mansion with the guards but Heidi had been too adamant to stay as Lettice was a friend of hers. And even though the lord agreed to it, Warren was reluctant to let her stay where a person had died. In the end, Warren nodded his head, sending his mother away and asking Heidi to stay outside in the drawing room so that she wouldn¡¯t have to continue looking at the disfigured body. It was true that there was no point of her staying back here but she didn¡¯t feel it was right to leave like it didn¡¯t concern her.


    Heidi sat in the drawing room, her hands holding each other tightly. The image brought chills over her body. Not even her nightmares in her dreams seemed so gory as what she had just seen back there.


    At first she thought it was Lettice due to the size and the texture of her hair which looked simr to her but Heidi had sighed internally after seeing her friend in Mr. Meyers arms. The woman was a mess as she shivered, eyes having no more tears to shed while her husband ran his hand over her head to calm her. As reserved and quiet his wife was, Rhys didn¡¯t seem to be the kind to hold back in showing his affections where it concerned his wife. All the time they were there, he had given his utmost attention to her, making sure she was alright as she had injured her arm while trying to fight the attacker off her before the guards showed up leading the attacker to disappear from the scene.


    After spending half an hour in the drawing room, she heard voices approaching from where she sat and she stood up quickly to see the Lord talking to one of the council member and the other who was still asking questions to Mr. Meyers.


    ¡°This is too sudden and a surprise that something like this has happened. I don¡¯t understand is why someone would attack a maid in broad daylight. We cannot say anything until the body inspection takes ce,¡± an older man with the sses on his nose spoke, his handlebar mustache was trimmed neatly with a beard that covered his chin.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Lord Nichs asked.


    ¡°Three to four weeks.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that slow? Why not recruit the white witches. After all they are doing a terrific job in performing their duties as priests,¡± hearing the lord¡¯s suggestion the man exhaled, ¡°You should give them a chance Lionel.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind but there are people on the council who aren¡¯t weing as they seem. It might cause an unnecessary feud between the members which Reuben doesn¡¯t want right now. With the massacres increasing thanks to the ck witches, it is going to take longer than we think before the society epts the white witches.¡±


    Heidi had heard about witches in general when she was at Woville but it was only after she had begun her studies at the Rune mansion did she realize that there was more than one kind of witch. First, were the ck witches which every human feared. They were known to be notorious, having immoral values and were considered to be the absolute ouws in all the four empires. Recently the witches had begun killing townsmen and vigers without mercy and the council were still trying to catch hold of them. Second was the white witch. Years ago, it was said that the white witches worked with the ck witches and their deeds, this passed down a false rumor for years when the white witches were the kind who did part take in harming a human. But the the people had grown to hate both the kind. In one of the books, she had found in Lord Nichs¡¯ library spection were made of how a third kind of witch existed, naming it as a dark witch but there was no proof or information on it which it ended up being only a theory.


    ¡°That is sad to hear,¡± tsked Nichs softly.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the man named Lionel replied, ¡°I hope it is alright if I take the body along with me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have any use for it,¡± Lord Nichs smiled to see the man look at him with a serious look. He seemed to be the serious one out of the two council officers who hade to visit, ¡°Stopping outside, at the entrance, the man then turned to speak to Rhys, ¡°I will have Kellen stay back here so that he can question the servants if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Please do,¡± Rhys replied with a dire look, ¡°It would be better if we got it sorted out as quick as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Meyers. I will send you a letter if we find anything on it,¡± the old council man shook his hands with everyone and took his leave after having the body ced in the carriage he was travelling.


    After Rhys ordered his butler to help the council man named Kellen who had stayed back to interrogate the servants, he came back to the hall where everyone stood including Heidi.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it was a thief,¡± Warren spoke about the murder that took ce.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± Rhys agreed swiftly, ¡°Even though the person stole the diamond ne, no one would smash a woman¡¯s face up to that point with a motive. Lettice said she only made the maid wear her clothes and jewellery because the maid was about to get married. The man must have sneaked into the room when she had gone out for a moment but he hadn¡¯t anticipated her to return quickly to see him disfiguring her face.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea on who might be behind it? There must be a motive,¡± Warren stated looking at Rhys who sighed, to speak,


    ¡°Is there anyone who might not be without a motive. I don¡¯t even know whom to point at. I have asked Kellen to go to Lettice¡¯s town to inquire if they find anything.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it is the boy?¡± Heidi who was listening to them while standing at the side quietly wondered who Lord Nichs was talking about.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it could be the spineless boy. He knows well that I will torture him with or without Lettice¡¯s knowledge,¡± this made Lord Nichs smirk at Rhys words, ¡°But it is a good ce to start.¡±


    ¡°How is your wife?¡± Lord Nichs asked as they began to walk outside the mansion, down the stairs.


    ¡°She¡¯s resting. It is her first time, seeing something like this,¡± Rhys replied, ¡°For vampires, blood is amon sight but as humans aren¡¯t used to it, they find the sight hard to digest when it involves too much of blood and gore. But she¡¯ll be fine,¡± he nodded thinking about it.


    ¡°Humans dock the ability to withstand it,¡± the lord murmured, ncing at Heidi for a fleeting moment before bringing back his gaze at the carriage which was drawing towards them, in front of the mansion.


    ¡°Ms. Curtis,¡± the owner of the mansion turned to talk to her, ¡°I am d that my wife has put her faith in you as her friend. I believe it is only the difficult times that prove a person¡¯s worth,¡± he raised his hand, his intelligent eyes capturing every movement she made.


    ¡°I am d that she¡¯s safe,¡± Heidi shook his cold hands, a small smile on her lips. Compared to Mr. Meyers and Warren, Lord Nichs¡¯ hands were surprisingly warm.

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62: Guilty heart- Part 2</h4>


    Reaching back at the Rune¡¯s mansion, Warren stayed for an hour to talk with his cousin before departing to the Lawson¡¯s residence. Heidi, having no appetite to eat, politely told the head butler that she wouldn¡¯t be able to join the table for dinner and would prefer to go to bed early as she was tired. Being invited by one of Lady Via¡¯s close rtive and trying to make sure she didn¡¯t do or say anything to offend anyone, she had stayed quiet while tagging with Warren the entire time. Back at Woville she wished to have a life where she could live like the higher society ofdies but now she realized how wrong her thoughts were. It was exhausting to travel, meet and greet people every single or alternate day of the week. It was a mundane process.


    Turning to the left side of her bed where she could see the sky, she breathed softly. Pulling the nket up to her neck she closed her eyes in hope of sleeping off the exhaustion but she couldn¡¯t. Heidi could¡¯t get rid of the image she had seen at the Meyers mansion. The stench of blood and the human body that had only begun to dpose, giving it a rotten smell. It brought ufortable memories which was hidden deep in her mind. Even in this quiet night, she could hear the woman¡¯s cry echoing in her head as her the guardsman pulled the woman¡¯s hair before pluming it against the walls. The voice got louder and louder until Heidi opened her eyes wide to stop the images that were trying to surface.


    Why would someone kill a person so gruesomely to the point where no one could recognize the person¡¯s face. Was it to inflict fear? But why? thought Heidi, sitting up on her bed. And who was the boy Lord Nichs had mentioned before leaving the Meyers mansion. The council members had involved with themselves in the case but Nichs did his own work in the backend. Rhys Meyers was a dear friend of Lord Nichs and with that note, the lord had sent his dogs like wolves which were trained to pick up scent so that the culprit could be caught while also standing as guard.


    Leaning forward towards the night stand, she stretched her arm to pick the ss of water. Before she could take a sip, her eyes fell outside the closed windows of her room where the curtains had been drawn back. At first she saw nothing; the leaves rustling in the wind until something or someone moved in the shadow, she felt her heart leap out of her throat. Scrambling away from her bed, she held her breath while trying to see if someone was really out there. Gulping and taking a brave step forward she continued to walk to stand in front of the closed window. Finding nothing out there she drew the curtains close. There was nothing to be afraid of, Heidi told herself. With the servants, the butler and the lord in the mansion she had nothing to be worried about.


    The following nights turned out to be the same, with the murder mystery which was unsolved and the day of her engagement approaching close, Heidi felt herself to be restless. As unwilling her heart was on getting engaged to Warren who was not who held her heart, she still went through the process of getting things ready for their wedding-clothes, jewelry. No matter how much she had tried to turn things around it seemed to be useless.


    Every time she caught sight of the lord, her heart would soar and fly, trying to go to him and she found it hard to hold back her growing feelings for him. She found it to be ridiculous. Out of all the men, she had fallen for one whom she shouldn¡¯t have and couldn¡¯t dare to dream of, yet she did. Understanding that it wasn¡¯t something that could vanish overnight, she indulged herself in the sweet and prickly pain. Telling herself that her feelings would eventually change like the seasons.


    ¡°I am dropping from the game,¡±dy Margery spoke next to Via, closing her cards to ce it on the table.


    ¡°That is very quick, Margery. Looks like this game is going to be mine,¡± Via chuckled, drawing a card from the pack and recing it with the one she didn¡¯t want.


    ¡°Looks like it,¡± replieddy Margery.


    Heidi had been called to one of Warren¡¯s uncle house along with Via and the others to spend time by ying a pack of card called rum. She was happy for the existence of cards as she wouldn¡¯t have known what to do if she had to sit through another meeting with only listening to people boast about themselves.


    ¡°What about you Heidi? You haven¡¯t dropped your card yet. I hope you aren¡¯t dropping the game too,¡± Agnes, who was a third cousin to Warren and Lord Nichs said sitting across her. She was a vampire like her parents who were normal vampires. She appeared to be in her early thirties, her red wavy hair tied up into a high pony which cascaded down her shoulder to go past her hips.


    Going through her cards, Heidi made the decision to throw the card from her hands on the table with a smile. When the game was finally called by Heidi she hid the smile that threatened to bubble up her lips. The woman named Blois whom she had met at the Lawson¡¯s mansion was at the game table too. Having a superiorityplex, it didn¡¯t sit well when the girl won the game. Blois turned around to be more hostile when it came to speak to Heidi which the girl brushed away like it was nothing.


    ¡°You are very good at this,¡± Agnesmented from her seat. Picking the blood filled ss which was scented in her hand when the servant came in the garden to serve them drinks, ¡°Who taught you? Is it your brother?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He did,¡± Heidi nodded her head before going to look back at her cards even though it wasn¡¯t her turn yet.


    It was a lie that Daniel had taught her how to y. She didn¡¯t think they would take it well if she told the truth that she learnt to y the game rum from the streets of her town where men often sat outside the pub houses ying and betting on any and everything.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t Warren and Heidi getting engaged next month? Have you looked into all the preparations?¡± Margery turned to ask Via in concern.


    ¡°Everything has been prepared. With the council members trying to get it through, they have taken most of the responsibility in the ceremony. It is an important day after all. And then there¡¯s Nichs watching over this entire ordeal that is going to take ce. Truthfully, I have very little to do,¡± Via said, smiling at sister-inw Margery.


    ¡°Is he now,¡± the woman asked pursing her lips, ¡°In the beginning I didn¡¯t understand how the council could send the girl there alone. I mean no mother or sister to apany but it is good to hear that he is only looking over the girl because the head council asked him. He is thick blooded after all,¡± some of the woman nodded their head while Heidi wondered if the term ¡®thick skinned¡¯ was reced as thick blooded here.


    ¡°I know, what you mean! We were all so worried,¡± another rtive spoke, her words holding hidden contempt, making her dress proper after crossing her legs, ¡°People never change. The blood is what flows.¡±


    ¡°With what I see, there¡¯s nothing to be worried about,¡± Agnes added her words seriously and then looked at Heidi, dropping the serious expression to smile at the young girl, ¡°Heidi, I hope you look after Warren well. He might be a little slow but he is a good man.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Heidi forced a smile on her lips.


    ¡°That is true. Everything is going to work well,¡± Via raised her ss and the others did the same before drinking the blood in it and in Heidi¡¯s case, it was water.

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63: Guilty heart- Part 3</h4>


    Warren who hade to drop Heidi to the Rune¡¯s mansion, gave his hand for her to hold as she stepped out of the ck carriage. With a firm step on the ground, she put her other feet down. Walking inside the mansion, they were greeted by Lord Nichs who was passing by the hall, the stain of blood still on his lips which he had just consumed few moments ago before they arrived.


    About to excuse herself, Heidi went to speak to Warren but instead he beat her to it.


    ¡°Heidi,¡± he called her name, making her look at him questionably, ¡°I didn¡¯t know when was the right time to give but here,¡± he said pulling a velveteen square box out of his jacket to give it to her.


    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked looking at it and then him.


    ¡°It is a gift. Open it,¡± she opened the box having a faint idea of what it might be and when she did open she opened her mouth while shaking her head in denial. It was ne made of fine white pearls which had a beautiful sheen over it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this,¡± this could be worth a fortune and she didn¡¯t feel it was right to receive such an expensive gift from him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gifted you anything since you came to Bonke. It is the least I can do for now. Shall I?¡± He was so earnest that she found it impossible to refuse, finally nodding her head.


    She held the box as he took the delicate looking ne in his hand. Turning her back, she let Warren put the pearl ne around her neck. As he tried locking it, Heidi found herself looking at Lord Nichs whose eyes were already on hers, watching her with his dark eyes with no emotion.


    Nichs who still had blood at the corner of his lips, raised his hand to wipe it with his thumb before licking it clean leisurely with his tongue. Heidi felt her heart slip in her rib cage at his sensuous action. The expressionless face made things only worse for her.She shuddered internally and felt herself stop breathing for few seconds.


    ¡°I hope you liked it,¡± hearing Warren speak was like someone had thrown a bucket of water to bring her back to her senses. It seemed that Warren being a straight forward man had not noticed what his cousin had done while he was busy getting the ne hooked. Gathering her thoughts quickly she turned back to look at Warren who misinterpreted her silence, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it we could get something else,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head, ¡°I-I think it is very beautiful,¡± she confessed to see the man in front of her smile.


    ¡°Please sleep well. I will be back tomorrow. Goodnight, Heidi,¡± he wished her, giving her a small bow, ¡°Goodnight, Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight to you,¡± Lord Nichs replied to see his cousin walk through the entrance. Heidi, who was too embarrassed to look at Nichs, took the opportunity to quickly wish him a night and dashed to her room without turning back.

 Chapter 64

    <h4>Chapter 64: Bloody hands- Part 1</h4>


    Seeing Warren aim at the animal that was standing at a far distance from where they stood, Heidi scrunched her face readying herself to the oing gun shot from the shotgun. As the sound of gunshot echoed through the quiet forest.


    ¡°Your shot was way off the mark,¡± Timothy said to Warren, looking at the ck buck escape from their sight. Timothy Rufus was a friend of Lord Nichs whom she had met at the theater.


    ¡°You have fallen behind on your skills, Warren. At this rate you will only be a victim,¡± his mother, Via chastised him, who was as strict as ever.


    Today, the lord and the others had decided to go hunting in the forest and Heidi had joined them, sitting alone on the horse like the rest of the party. She wasn¡¯t thrilled to watch an animal die right in front of her but remembering the lord¡¯s words on hypocrisy she closed her mouth not adding anyments of her own, especially when she had her future mother-inw who was watching her actions closely.


    She had important things to do. She had toplete the truce so that Howard¡¯s life could be spared. Duke Scathlok had promised that he would release the man once she was married to Warren. Thest time she had gone there she couldn¡¯t meet him and she didn¡¯t know how the man was doing. She wondered what to do. Warren turned out to be a good man and the lord even though had his strange moods, he didn¡¯t seem to be a bad person. There had been nights where she thought to go and confess, to reveal the truth but it always stayed in her thoughts. At one point she had also tried to tell it to Warren until they were interrupted by the butler.


    ¡°I will catch it with the next shot. It¡¯s fast,¡± Warren filled the gun with another bullet.


    ¡°It is. Being one of the fastest animal it makes it only exciting to catch it, doesn¡¯t it,¡± Lord Nichsmented from where he sat on his white horse, ¡°Are you sure this is the ce?¡± he asked Warren.


    ¡°I heard from a local man that this is where most of the bucks reside during this time of the season. We should be able to catch a lot of them,¡± replied Warren as they began moving forward in the direction the buck had disappeared.


    ¡°They must be really shy toe out. Is this your first time hunting, Lady Heidi?¡± Timothy suddenly asked her, who had slowed down his horse so that he could walk along with her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Heidi answered to see him give a nod.


    ¡°Are you enjoying it? You should try aiming the next time we see one,¡± he suggested, ¡°I will give you the shotgun if you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I am happy to be the viewer.¡±


    ¡°Heidi has never held a gun before. She would need practice before she actually starts hunting,¡± Warren came to her rescue and she couldn¡¯t be more thankful to the man but his mother thought otherwise.


    ¡°Human or not, the girl is going to be part of the Lawson¡¯s family. A vampire¡¯s family, I thought she would have already started with such lessons,¡± Via¡¯s narrowed gaze and thin lips which was set in a firm line looked at Heidi disapprovingly and then at the lord.


    ¡°The council didn¡¯t ask me to be her governor but only her host until she gets married. It isn¡¯t my business but Warren¡¯s,¡± the lord replied absolutely unaffected by his aunt¡¯s gaze. Heidi couldn¡¯t deny that hearing the wordsing out of Nichs¡¯ mouth pricked her heart.


    He was right though. She wasn¡¯t his business. If she weren¡¯t going o marry Warren he wouldn¡¯t have bothered humoring her in the mansion. There was no saying that the lord would talk the way he does now with her, informally. She was aware with the fact that the truce wasn¡¯t only going to benefit with council¡¯s reasons but also Lady Via and the lord himself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Via tried to correct herself.


    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t,¡± the lord said but his smile sent the message that he knew what she had intended. The Lord and his friend continued to move ahead with their horses, leaving the Lawson¡¯s with Heidi.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush for Heidi to learn how to use the shotgun-¡± Warren started.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be taking any sses on it,¡± Heidi voiced her opinion, ¡°To be truthful, I am not interested in partaking in the hunting grounds. I would prefer to be a viewer here and nothing else,¡± she said looking at everyone.


    ¡°That is utterly absurd! Do you understand what it means to be-¡± Via was cut short by her son.


    ¡°Mother please,¡± he pleaded softly not wanting to create a scene in midst of the forest.


    ¡°Do you even know what you are saying?¡± the woman rolled her eyes with a scoff. She then turned to look at Heidi while still talking to Warren, ¡°So you are saying that she is going to continue being a delicate human who is going to sit inside the mansion and do nothing at all? If she is marrying into the family she needs to know what we do, what we are. The society we live in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough mother. If Heidi doesn¡¯t want to do it, I believe we should all respect her decision,¡± Warren spoke firmly. Both, the mother and son stared at each other for a long time until Via turned away to send a re at Heidi before kicking the side of her horse so it could start. Via soon disappeared behind the thick trees.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Heidi apologized after Via had left to see Warren give her a confused look, ¡°I...I will learn to use the gunshot if it is necessary,¡± she didn¡¯t want Warren to have a bad rtionship with his mother because of her.


    ¡°Like I said previously, you don¡¯t have to. I have noticed how you cringe your face every time any one of us raise our shotgun at the buck. My aim isn¡¯t that,¡± he added thest line while scratching the back of his neck with a sigh, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself toe hunting. Next time, all you have to do is refuse. I wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± he gave her an assured smile.


    ¡°Thank you for being considerate about it,¡± she thanked him, a little shocked with his revtion that he had been missing the target purposefully.


    ¡°Heidi,¡± he then began with a serious face, ¡°I know this is a marriage of truce which is based on political reasons but I also heard that every girl has her dreams on getting wed to someone she can rely on. Like you, I will try to make this rtionship work so you don¡¯t have to worry about my mother,¡± his promise only made her guilty heart guiltier. She had fallen at loss of words. Her thoughts in aplete mess.


    ¡°Come on now. The others must be waiting,¡± he said. Seeing her nod her head, he kicked his boots to charge his horse forward, leaving her behind.

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65: Bloody hands- Part 2</h4>


    By the time Heidi had caught up with the others, the ck buck had been shot straight at its head by the lord. Timothy stepped down from his horse, walking towards the dead lifeless animal before he dragged its hind leg single handedly to ce it on the back of his horse.


    Dinner was a feast where other guests were invited to celebrate the catch of the animal. It¡¯s head which was severed and was ced on a tter at the center of the long table. The guests included the Lord¡¯s rtives and acquaintances.That night, Heidi decided to stick to the vegetables, enjoying the leafy, green and colorful food which was cooked by the cook of the mansion. Lord Nichs sat at the head of the table and Heidi picking her safe ce, sat next to Warren who was four seats away from the lord. Via seemed to still be miffed with her son and Heidi as the woman sat two seats away from them. Heidi was still getting used to the faces, trying to hold up a polite conversation at the table.


    With their engagement a week away, some were excited about it at the table, some not showing their distaste for the human who was going to marry Warren and very few who were hardly bothered about it. The anxiety was already building with every hour of waking moment. Her clothes, the venue with other little details of the big day had been set.


    Her empty te was picked, to ce a fresh one with a new course of meal by the maid. Picking up the fried vegetable with her fork and spoon as taught by Stanley, she ced it in her mouth slowly. As the conversations continued to flow at the table, she couldn¡¯t help when her traitours eyes nced towards the head of the table. Just as her eyes fell at the lord, his eyes met hers due to which she had to quickly look away as though she wasn¡¯t looking at him. Scolding herself for being carefree in middle of the dinner, she kept her eyes down,pleting her food and retiring for the night with a smile which didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    Four days before the engagement she received news of the culprit being caught who had attacked the maid at the Meyers mansion. Not wanting to cause any disturbance at the residence, the person was brought to the lord¡¯s mansion. Heidi being the curious one, left her room when a maid told her about it. She didn¡¯t have to go down far as it seemed that they had brought in the person at the hall of the mansion.


    It wasn¡¯t one but two people who hand their hands bound. She stood behind therge pir that covered her frame, letting only her face peep out from behind which went unnoticed by the men who were in the hall.


    ¡°You were right all along. The boy seems to hold a grudge against you,¡± Lord Nichs spoke looking at the younger male out of the two. His handsome face had been bruised, dried blood that covered one side of his dirty blonde hair, ¡°But is he the one? I thought you said he was a human,¡± Nichs tilted his head in question.


    With both the captives having red eyes, it meant they were both vampires, thought Heidi to herself.


    ¡°Who turned you?¡± Rhys who hade to the Rune¡¯s mansion spoke to the younger boy calmly, ¡°I hoped it wasn¡¯t you, at least for her sake. What was your motive?¡± but not a single reply was received from the captives.


    ¡°Speak up boy,¡± Lord Nichs demanded.


    ¡°Why would we tell a bunch of pure blooded, blood thirsty vampires about it?¡± the other man huffed keeping his ground.


    ¡°Are you forgetting that you are part of us now,¡± the lord smiled at the man¡¯s stupidity. Snapping his finger, a maid arrived with a bow in front of them, ¡°Let¡¯s see who is bloodthirsty, shall we?¡± when the maid arrived to stand next to Nichs, the lord picked up her hand and ran his sharp nail over her wrist to draw blood out of her skin.


    At the sight and smell of blood the turned vampires looked restless but held back their basic instinct of needing to consume it. From where she was, Heidi could see the younger boy struggle as if the oxygen had been cut off.


    ¡°Maybe I should get her here. Lettice would be thrilled to see you in this state,¡± hearing Rhys speak the boy suddenly looked up wide eyes, ¡°Are you scared, Issac?¡± Mr. Meyers taunted the boy.


    ¡°Why should I? I have done nothing wrong,¡± the boy named Issac answered for the first time since he arrived here, ¡°Do you think just because you stole Lettice she is yours? That she will believe everything you say especially when it concerns me,¡± he smirked, ¡°I am the person she first loved. You don¡¯t understand the power of first love.¡±


    ¡°True, that you were her first but you aren¡¯t herst. Don¡¯t forget that it is I, who is her husband, not you. I who will receive the rest of her life, not you. It must be really troubling you to know that she sleeps in my bed, in my arms. Her body pressed to mine,¡± these words were enough to rattle Issac as he tried to reach where Rhys stood but was stopped by the guards who held him. Rhys looked despicable, provoking the boy with his words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!! You filthy creature! You have no right to speak about her like that-¡±


    ¡°She is my wife,¡± Rhys words were sharp. Walking towards the boy, he pulled him, holding the front of his shirt. The pure blooded vampires were stronger to the normal vampires and turned vampires held the least power after humans, ¡°How dare you try to threaten her? I didn¡¯t expect you to fall so low to do something so unworthy of her trust,¡± he spoke through gritted teeth.


    ¡°We never meant to harm her! Unlike you I am different!¡± Issac struggled to ce his feet down on the ground.


    Rhys scoffed, ¡°Why did you kill the maid then?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who did it,¡± Issac huffed after Rhys let him down suddenly to look at the man next to him who held his ground firmly.


    ¡°This taking really long,¡± Lord Nichs sighed, a bored expression marking his features. Indicating the guard about something, the guard snapped around the arm of Issac¡¯spanion in an opposite direction than just twist his arm to hear him scream in pain, ¡°I don¡¯t think whoever turned you told you this but for your knowledge, a turned vampire takes a month before sustaining a stable transformation. Your immunity fluctuates so does the strength which stays only after drinking blood. It means that right now, you¡¯re at your weakest state. I suggest you start talking.¡±


    Seeing that they were speaking, the guard inflicted more pain making Heidi flinch when they screamed.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯ do it! I-it was never meant to be the maid¡± the man began to speak, his hand falling limp over his and he clutched his other hand over it in pain, ¡°Damn it, it was never her but the other woman but I wasn¡¯t the one.¡±


    ¡°You dare to even think,¡± Rhys eyes zed in anger, ¡°Who sent you after her? Who turned you?¡±


    ¡°What would you do if you knew?¡± Issacughed irking the vampire who stood in front of him, ¡°Unlike your kind, we keep promises. If I have been turned it would only mean it is for something worthy to fight for. You took her away by cheat. See me take her away.¡±


    Rhys lost at it. He held Issac¡¯s throat in his hand, squeezing it, ¡°I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°D-do it. Do it because I would like to see how Lettice would feel once she hears about it,¡± Issac spat.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be alive for it and don¡¯t worry. She will never hear about it,¡± Heidi didn¡¯t understand what it meant until Mr. Meyers stuck his other hand right through the boys chest to pull out something and throw at the floor. It was the boy¡¯s heart.


    The dead body fell limp on the ground and Heidi covered her mouth from making any noise. Mr. Meyers had killed the boy who had been alive few seconds ago.

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66: Bloody hands- Part 3</h4>


    She saw Lord Nichs walk to where the one who was alive looked at Issac¡¯s body in shock.


    ¡°Do y-you t-think you will get away with this?¡±


    ¡°Even if we did hand you over to the council you would either rot in the cells or maybe die. We are only quickening the process,¡± Lord Nichs replied in a matter of fact tone, ¡°Tell me who sent you and why? What did the girl do?¡± he asked patiently.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t her b-but the other woman! P-please d-don¡¯t kill me. It was the other one who was supposed to be in her ce,¡± the man repeated his sentence in circles. He said something which Heidi couldn¡¯t catch from where she stood but the lord must have heard it and so did Mr. Meyers who turned to snap his head towards the man.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Lord Nichs hummed thoughtfully. Raising his hand, he curled his hand over the man¡¯s neck, ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t have opened your mouth,¡± he looked at the man regretfully. Nichs moved his hand to ce his fingers over the front of the man¡¯s throat before he ripped the entire flesh downwards which opened the closed throat until the man¡¯s chest, spurting blood on the white marbled floor and on Nichs¡¯ hand and dress.


    Unable to bear with the sight anymore, she turned around and at the same moment, a shadow that stood on the other side of the floor disappeared as she ran to her room.


    ¡°What about the council?¡± Rhys asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them,¡± Lord Nichs looked down at the dead bodies as they were taken out of the mansion, ¡°The council will never find it out. My dogs are faithful, they will never lead them here. Let the council try to do its job. It will be easier to get the actual culprit behind this.¡±


    Reaching her room, Heidi went straight to the bathroom to vomit the bile that had risen up in her throat. Just thinking about it made her stomach sick. Even as her stomach emptied itself from any food she had taken at breakfast, she still continued to feel sick. She wasn¡¯t supposed to and she should have minded her business but she continued to watch there which was her fault. She shouldn¡¯t have witnessed it. There was so much of blood. Blood all over the white floor which was sttered over the murder. Heidi could hardly believe that she had seen to living people die right in front of her eyes. Her body shook with tremors, the fear that overtook her mind, her heart beating in such speed that she could hear it in her ears.


    None of them had confessed to be the murder of the woman who had died but they were killed instantly without any remorse. Were they even guilty? asked one part of Heidi. They were involved in the murder, said the other part of her. The man named Issac was Lettice¡¯s lover and she didn¡¯t know what to think anymore. He had been killed.


    She realized that both humans and vampires were no different from each other. They were at the same level. None of them holding any regret over their action. Pouring water over the floor, she stood up with a headache that had formed at her forehead. When she turned around, she saw the head butler standing outside the bathroom with a ss of water.


    ¡°Please drink this. You will feel better,¡± Stanley offered the ss of water to her which she took without a word with her shaking hand. Gulping a few sips to calm her stomach.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, cing the ss back on the tray which he held.


    ¡°Are you afraid, Lady Heidi?¡± he asked her and she raised her head to look into her clear red eyes. Afraid? She was scared and shocked but how was she supposed to say that? When she had woken up in the morning, the only thing that was on her mind was getting engaged to Warren and not the death of two men.


    ¡°Taking matters into their hands. Won¡¯t the council find out?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mdy. No me is going to fall on the lord if that is what worries you,¡± he answered her promptly. By the time of tomorrow only the bones would be found left out by the wolves but thedy didn¡¯t need that piece of information. He had a feeling that his master would lock him behind the cage along with the wolves if he said something unnecessary, ¡°Would you want me to send your food up to the roomter?¡± she shook her head.


    She didn¡¯t want to be seen as coward, a weak human, cowering herself in the room when something happened, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I will be at the table.¡±


    ¡°Very well then. I shall take my leave,¡± Stanley bowed his head, closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 67: Endurance- Part 1</h4>


    When Heidi went down for lunch to the dining room, she was told by Stanley that she would be the only one having food as the lord had gone out and wouldn¡¯t be back until the time of evening. She felt a little relieved hearing it as she didn¡¯t know how to react and behave around the lord after seeing him kill a man with little to no remorse. As dinner approached, she visited the dining room to see the head of the chair empty which meant the lord wasn¡¯t joining her for dinner either. At noon she had been somewhat thankful but right now she felt a little empty and out of space. The maid walked through the double doors with a tray to ce it in front of her. She stirred the food with her fork, lost in her own thoughts.


    ¡°What is the matter, Lady Heidi? You hardly touched your food since you arrived at the table,¡± Stanley noted, who stood on the other side of the table.


    Realizing it, she blew the food before cing it in her mouth. Afterpleting to chew and swallow the food, she asked from her seat, ¡°Is Lord Nichs having his food in his chambers?¡±


    ¡°He is. Master is caught up with paperwork from the council due to the ongoing massacres that has been taking in towns. He should be able to join the table for breakfast,¡± the butler answered, nodded her head she took another bite.


    The weather that was warm yesterday had turned back to being cold. The rain pitter-pattering against the transparent window and the humming of rain that had fallen across the East empire. The firece at the dining room had been lit along with the candles in the entire mansion due to the dull and dark clouds that had made the sky as its home.


    ¡°The sky is getting darker,¡± Heidi noted looking outside the window, the trees that were situated outside moved its branches and leaves with the wind and air, not standing still for more than two seconds.


    ¡°You must be missing your town. Once you¡¯re married I think you will be able to visit your family frequently,¡± he added his thoughts. Due to the truce which hadn¡¯t beenpleted, Heidi was asked to stay at the Rune¡¯s mansion. Once they would fulfill the truce, she would be free under the watchful eyes of the lords and the others outside the mansion, who were the council members.


    ¡°I think I like it here,¡± she said, a soft smile on her lips.


    ¡°That is a good news,¡± Stanley replied, his eyes looking at thedy who had stopped eating again. Remembering something, he said, ¡°Thank you for saving master that night,¡± Heidi saw him bow his head in gratitude.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± she shook her head, ¡°Anyone would have helped him.¡±


    ¡°You are being modest, mdy. They wouldn¡¯t,¡± the head butler looked at the window where water slid down the ss to blur some sides of the surface, ¡°Being a human before turning to a half vampire, I know the wariness and contempt most of us humans hold against the vampires. I wouldn¡¯t say it holds for every person but for most...Humans and vampires, there have been families who have instilled their thoughts on their offspring. The hate has been stemmed from the root which is difficult to eradicate. Your family is broad minded to bring you with an unbiased character which some of themck. That might also be the reason why the council decided to choose you to be Mr. Lawson¡¯s bride,¡± he turned back with a smile.


    Heidi chose to smile, instead of talking about it. Her mother was a good woman who had brought her up without trying to differentiate people with their wealth or kind. But not the same held true for the rest of the Curtis¡¯ family. Her family had conspired against the Lord by joining hands with Duke Scathlok. Since she had left Woville, she prayed and hoped that the Duke wouldn¡¯t send her a letter as he had promised to do. She was scared of the man and worried about the little bottle he had given her, which nowid at the bottom drawer of her cupboard in middle of her clothes.


    Three more days, she thought to herself. Three more days and she would be meeting her family who had sent her as an offering instead of sending their own child here. Three more days and she would be officially engaged to Warren. She could feel her heart sink, deeper and deeper, lost in her worried mind until someone interrupted her thoughts.


    The butler after seeing thedy retire back to her room, went to his master¡¯s chamber to serve him a ss of freshly drawn out blood. The lord was at his desk, writing something on the parchment when the butler stood at his side, holding the tray in front of him with his other hand which rested on his back. It took a few minutes before the lord stopped writing, to ce the quill in its stand, leaning his back against the chair.


    When he raised his hand, the butler ced the ss in his . Taking the thick liquid into his mouth in one holding until thest few drops in the crystal ss, he licked his lips for any remnants.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need another ss,¡± Lord Nichs said not satisfied with one ss. Being holed in his chambers working over the mess the ck witches had created had taken a lot of his time. Thanks to the witches, the death rate had increased to thrice the average death in the Empire. There was also the pressing matter of his own situation where he found out that the trader he had been using all these years had been caught like a fool.


    ¡°Would you want me to summon any of thedies tomorrow?¡± the butler enquired if his master would need someone to feed on to. Though Lord Nichs didn¡¯t mind feeding blood from a male or a female, he usually drank their blood through their wrists. Women from a high bred family were the only ones he preferred to drink blood from their neck.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I have ns for tomorrow,¡± he stated, taking the parchment and beginning to roll it with his hands, ¡°Where did I ce the ribbon?¡± Nichs pulled the drawers one by one, from the top to finally find it in thest but one drawer from the bottom.


    ¡°I want you to deliver this after you¡¯re done serving me the next ss. See to it that it reaches Dutton and no one else,¡± the lord handed the tied parchment to the butler.


    ¡°What does it contain, master?¡± Stanley looked at it curiously.


    ¡°Count Morris was caught yesterday near the south border when he was trying to smuggle the goods from one of Mythweald¡¯s town. He won¡¯t open his mouth wi but it will cause a lot of losses for us. I will have to get him out to see what caused the mishap,¡± the lord narrowed his eyes in slight irritation.


    Nichs didn¡¯t like it when things didn¡¯t go his way; he was a persistent man who always achieved his goals by either a straight or an indirect approach.

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68: Endurance- Part 2</h4>


    Nichs had an inkling that Count Morris hadn¡¯t used the usual routine check which was usually followed. If the man turned out to be unfaithful he wouldn¡¯t think twice before severing the man¡¯s head regardless of how many years they were working together. Standing up from his seat, he walked across the room.


    The butler seeing his lord rummaging through the clothes with his hand as he hummed softly under his breath, Stanley took the opportunity to speak, ¡°Lady Heidi asked for you at dinner.¡±


    ¡°Did she now,¡± Lord Nichs hummed.


    ¡°Yes, milord. She hasn¡¯t been eating well since afternoon,¡± Stanley informed before pressing his lips and waiting for the Lord to say something on it. The butler stayed quiet until he heard Lord Nichs turn around to speak,


    ¡°Say Stanley, how do you think a person would react after seeing a dead body which was damaged to a point of an unrecognizable state?¡± the lord questioned him.


    ¡°Shocked or surprised? A vampire usually can withstand the gore because of his basic instincts but a human might find it hard to handle it,¡± Stanley answered unsure of what his lord was talking about.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. No one can withstand the sight but she stood there,¡± Lord Nichs murmured with a small frown, thinking of the day the maid was murdered at the Meyers residence.


    Being alive as a pure blooded vampire for several years and being a lord, Nichs had gotten used to it. The sight didn¡¯t make him flinch but in an odd twisted sense it excited him. Toby, his bird had only informed him about the murder, he didn¡¯t know the dead body would like that else he would have asked Heidi to stay in the carriage but she had followed them inside. He had often seen men and women vomit at such sight but she stood well. Like Stanley mentioned, she was shocked but he was impressed with how well she held herself which made him curious.


    Unsure if his master was talking about Ms. Curtis, Stanley confirmed, ¡°Are you talking about Lady Heidi?¡± and he saw his master nod, ¡°But she fell sick after witnessing what happened in the hall.¡±


    Nichs usually took the criminals straight to the dungeons to investigate things but out of curiosity, he had brought them inside knowing Heidi would be there to see it. He merely was confirming her mental ability to withstand cruel death in front of her. But taking into ount of what Stanley said, it looked like she was as same as the other humans. Since the very beginning, it was never his n to dirty his hands as he had decided to leave the matter between his friend Rhys and the boy named Issac. But things had turned sour after the words that was uttered by the man whose throat he had ripped open.


    ¡°Did the wolves finish their meals?¡±


    ¡°They did, master. Until the bones. The remnants have already been dropped in theke,¡± the butler answered about the bodies that were moved from the hall to the dungeon cage where the wolves resided in the Rune¡¯s property.


    Wolves that originated from thend of East was considered to be fatal to many vampires. Though the grown wolves didn¡¯t affect the pure blooded vampires, a single bite could paralyze an average vampire for more than four days. Due to this, most of the vampires kept their distance from the wolves and it didn¡¯t matter if it was a grown wolf or a pup. The wolves that were tamed by Lord Nichs had been taught to feed on any and everything which moved as sometimes they weren¡¯t fed for a week making them ferociously hungry.


    ¡°We are going to have our hands full for the nexting days,¡± Lord Nichsmented with a sigh.


    ¡°Huh? Is it because of Mr. Lawson and Lady Heidi¡¯s marriage after the engagement? With Mr. Meyers house murder solved we will be able to progress with the truce smoothly, isn¡¯t it?¡± Stanley asked to see a grim expression fall on his master¡¯s face, ¡°No...?¡±


    ¡°ording to Rhys wife, she had given her clothes and jewelry to the maid so that she could wear it. Thedy left the room for few minutes toe back to see the maid who had dressed in her clothes to be lying on the ground dead. Out of shock, she didn¡¯t look at the attacker as he left the house.¡±


    ¡°The attacker didn¡¯t know it was the maid and not thedy,¡± the butler added, knowing few details about it.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we all thought,¡± Stanley furrowed his brows at his masters words, ¡°When does Heidi usually visit the Meyers mansion?¡± the lord asked him.


    ¡°Wednesday or Thursdays. Mostly Wednesdays because she likes to go visit the church on Thursday mornings and then sits in the general library in the afternoons...¡± the butler answered recollecting thedy¡¯s schedule and as though realization hit him, his eyes widened, ¡°Lady Heidi?¡±


    ¡°It was never Rhys wife but Heidi whom they had intended to kill from the beginning,¡± Nichs himself remembered the night before the murder took ce. It was during the time of dinner.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going to an event held by a family tomorrow,¡± Warren asked after everyone had finished their dinner.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Heidi questioned with an underlying dread in her voice that went unnoticed by the questioner.


    ¡°Yes, why? Do you have already have ns for tomorrow?¡± Warren asked her.


    ¡°No, not exactly,¡± she replied back, looking at her empty te and sighing to herself as Warren got out of his seat who had been sitting next to her.

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69: Endurance- Part 3</h4>


    Lord Nichs had been surprised himself to hear the man utter Heidi¡¯s name before he had finished him off with his own hands. As lucky she had been to escape the unfortunate fate he didn¡¯t understand who wanted to kill her. Did she have a simr case as Rhys wife? he thought to himself calmly after the butler had left the room. Perhaps, it could be someone who opposed the idea of the truce. Taking a sip from the ss of blood the butler had left before leaving the mansion, he touched the top edge of the ss with his finger, rotating it around to ce it in his mouth.


    With the attackers dead, he was sure it would be a while before the person behind it would try to do something again. And with the councils orders of keeping the girl in his mansion until the trucepleted, it would take an insane man or a woman to break into his property. Only a person with a death wish would try something and that might have been one of the reason why they had attempted the crime at the Meyers mansion.


    Hearing his bird, Toby caw one time while sitting on the balcony railings, he stood up with the ss still in his hand and padding his bare feet outside his room and into the balcony.


    ¡°Master! Master!¡± The bird spoke to Lord Nichs.


    ¡°What is it? I thought I ordered you to keep an eye on the council,¡± Nichs asked, pressing his lips on the ss to take another sip from it.


    ¡°Yes, master but I encountered something on my way. A severed head in the river! I believe it is a man who works for the council because the head council was there too!¡±


    ¡°Where did you find it?¡± The Lord asked curious and the bird continued to caw. Toby was a rare bird he had found years ago when he was young. He had found it injured one day and had helped the bird recover. It was when it had opened its mouth to thank did he fall down on his bottom at the fear of a crow talking. He didn¡¯t know even now why the bird could only talk to him and it was a mystery how he understood what it said.


    Heidi who had gone to bed early, squinted her eyes half asleep wondering if it was morning already after hearing a crow caw continuously outside the mansion. Even with the pouring rain, the crow could be heard. Noticing her room was still dark, she exhaled, thankfully the bird had stopped its cawing and she finally was able to get some sleep until the nexting morning.


    Even without her education from the butler, who was away on the lord¡¯s orders she found time to be quickly passing by. Even though Warren couldn¡¯t join her at the table for meals or meet her before the engagement, Lord Nichs hadn¡¯t missed a single meal with her from the next day. But Heidi found an atmosphere of awkwardness form when Lord Nichs was around and it appeared that she was the only one who acknowledged it as the lord seemedpletely unfazed. There were times when she would find him watching her with that deep red eyes of his which made her feel small. One such time was now, where they were seated in his private library. She had picked a book on his suggestion and had taken a seat on one side of the room while the lord sat with another book at the far corner of the room.


    Heidi hadn¡¯t realized it at first but after she spent half an hour of her time reading the book in her hand, she felt his gaze on her. As guilty she was to bear such feelings towards him, she was happy to share the space with him but not like this. The beating of her traitorous heart made her cheeks burn. She tried ignoring his presence but her hands along with her body had turned rigid and turning the page seemed like an impossible task for her under his watchful eyes.


    Not able to handle his stare anymore, she looked up from her book to look at him, who had not looked away. Instead he continued to stare at her with a scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°Is there something you would like to ask me Lord Nichs?¡± She spoke, deciding to confront him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t turn your page. I thought you must have slept with your eyes open,¡± his lips raised amused.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fall asleep. I was only going through it again,¡± she cleared her throat as she turned the page, ¡°How much did you finish?¡±


    ¡°I have already read this and I can recite it like a poem if you would like to hear it,¡± he closed the thick binded book in his hand and ced it to bnce on his crossed legs.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± she said not meeting his tant eyes and keeping her head bent down to read the book.


    She didn¡¯t know what Lord Nichs was up to. His teasing words had shifted to staring at her which made her squirm internally. Thinking about her remaining limited time at the Rune¡¯s mansion, she felt a small hole in her chest as if wind was passing by it.

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70: Endurance- Part 4</h4>


    The night before the engagement Heidi couldn¡¯t get the needed sleep and instead walked in her room, hoping it would tire her enough to put her to sleep. Her mind had been weighing with a lot of things. She knew she wouldn¡¯t be using the potion the Duke gave her not because she was scared but because she had fallen for the lord. The person her people warned about, the person she was not supposed to side with. But, here she was preparing herself for tomorrow, to have the courage to marry Warren who was kind to her. She felt that she was betraying them and didn¡¯t know what to do. A part of her wanted to run away, run away somewhere far and star over her life but was that even an option?


    She twisted and turned in her bed but nothing seemed to work, not even counting the sheeps in her mind that jumped over the fence. Looking at the clock on the wall, she saw it was around ten past twelve. Moving the sheets away from her body, she sat up for a while before stepping out of her.


    The corridors of the mansion was deserted when Heidi made her way to piano room. The candles that burned lightly in the corner and on the walls. Opening the door, she stepped inside to sit in front of the grand piano. She had been feeling restless for sometime now. She felt it was better to upy her mind with the music than stay in her bed and worry about things that were unavoidable. Taking the sheets that were ced in the stand, she shuffled it around, moving the one in the front behind until she saw some markings in the music sheet. Curious, she ced it in front of her in the stand and looked at the first keynote. Pressing her finger like an eager child on the white and ck keys, she looked back and forth between the sheet and keys. Tucking her hair which was hindering the side of her eyes, she went back to y the first line again. It looked like her fingers had be all over the ce and she yed the single line many times yet something seemed amiss. Maybe she wasn¡¯t ying it right, after she was giving a lot of pauses after pressing two keys.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right,¡± she gasped hearing the lord speak who was at the door. He was in his sleeping attire, a ck robe which was untied, ¡°Unable to sleep?¡±


    She nodded her head, ¡°What about you? Did the piano wake you? I am so sorry,¡± she apologized quickly. She had heard of the lord¡¯s ears being sharp but she didn¡¯t know it was this good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret about it. I was passing by when I heard the sound of the piano,¡± Nichs walked to stand behind her, ¡°For beginners you sure did pick an easy piece,¡± she heard him chuckle.


    ¡°I was trying to learn,¡± she answered him with a quiet voice and she then turned her head around so that she could see him, ¡°Do you know this piece?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he answered thoughtfully, ¡°Let me show you how it is yed,¡± he said leaning forward to reach the keys with his right hand.


    It was a walk in the meadow for him when it came to ying the first few lines with a single hand, it was slow but it sounded even paced unlike hers. The center of the room where the piano was situated had a raised tform, due to which Nichs didn¡¯t have to lean too much. His elegant, long fingers moved across the keys and she couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated with the music that was created.


    As Heidi sinked into the beautiful music with her eyes closed, she suddenly opened them when she felt Nichs¡¯ cool breath hit the side of her neck, raising goosebumps all over her skin. Ready to move aside to make room for him to y, she leaned slightly when his left hand moved to y the keys, caging her between both his hands. The cool breath tickled and tingled her warm skin. She was embarrassed with the amount of affect he had on her.


    Her eyes went wide as saucers when something touched her neck and she jerked from her seat. He brought the music to a sudden halt, pressing the keys on both the sides. But his hand didn¡¯t move away.


    ¡°L-lord Nichs?¡± she gulped, feeling her heart thunder in her chest with their closeness in the empty room.


    ¡°You need to drop the title now, Heidi. You can call me just Nichs. After all we are going to be family very soon,¡± he whispered softly right next to her ear.


    Jumping from her seat she stood up to face him, who had that smile which worried her. It was the tricksters smile, a scheming one. And a scheming one was never good. With his current expression it looked like he knew exactly what he had done and was waiting for her to say something.


    She saw that his hair was slightly wet, meaning he had only gotten out of the bath beforeing here. She could see his firm muscles that peaked out of his shirt. Why did the lord have to be so good looking, only if he were ugly it would have made things easier, she thought.


    ¡°Lord Nichs-¡±


    ¡°Nichs,¡± he corrected her immediately.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± she repeated, barely able to function her mind. She hade to the piano room to clear her mind but instead things had turned only more messier.


    ¡°It is ratherte. You should go to sleep now,¡± the lord stated.


    As she hurried through the corridors, she could hear the piano y again but she didn¡¯t wait around to hear it.


    In the morning, Lettice hade early to the Rune¡¯s mansion to help Heidi in dressing and getting her ready. When she entered the room, she saw her friend was already up and sitting with a dazed expression. Coming towards her, Lettice eximed,


    ¡°Oh my! What happened...?¡± the young woman asked worried seeing the dark circles around Heidi¡¯s eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Heidi replied, staring at the nk wall in front of her.

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71: Under the table- Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lettice askeding to sit next to Heidi on the bed, ¡°Are you feeling unwell thinking about the engagement?¡±


    After Heidi had left the piano room, she hade to her room to sleep but she couldn¡¯t. Her heart pounding in her chest, sheid on the bed, unable to erase the feeling she felt in the piano room with the lord. She was conflicted, right now.


    ¡°I...I can¡¯t,¡± Heidi uttered while Lettice looked at her with a shocked expression.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lettice whispered worried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can go ahead with getting engaged to someone whom I don¡¯t love,¡± she met Lettice¡¯s rmed eyes.


    ¡°I-Is there someone you love? Why didn¡¯t you tell it before?¡± Heidi would have told if she could but she had recently caught up with her feelings. Seeing there was no answer, Lettice saw the expression of pain and longing pass through her friend¡¯s face. In some ways they were very simr, as she had gone through the same circumstance few months ago.


    ¡°Did it get better for you?¡± Heidi asked the young woman to see her smile but the smile didn¡¯t reach the eyes initially when it did it contained sadness in them and a part of her wished she hadn¡¯t asked her that question.


    ¡°It was difficult in the beginning. I was too in love with Issac. I didn¡¯t want to marry Rhys either but I did eventually because the man I loved didn¡¯t meet my father¡¯s expectation or rather Rhys surpassed every expectation which was set. After my father approved to give me to a vampire, I wasn¡¯t allowed out of the house and Issac was kept locked in one of the town dungeon. I want to hate Rhys for separating me from my first love, for forcing me into something I didn¡¯t want to but I can¡¯t. Like I said before, I am happy right now.Rhys is a loving husband and he has stood by my side like a shadow in my difficult times.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t love Issac anymore?¡± she asked and Lettice shook her head.


    ¡°The feelings I had for Issac have be memories which I cherish deep in my heart. Not that I would tell it to Rhys. Vampires are possessive and cold blooded creatures, you need to be careful with them,¡± Heidi didn¡¯t doubt it, especially after seeing Rhys kill the man in such cruel manner. Lettice was a dear friend of hers but she decided to keep that information to herself without wanting to share it as it would only cause problem between Lettice and Mr. Meyers. There was also a fact that Issac had turned to a half vampire and had helped in killing the maid at the mansion. Lettice ced her hand on Heidi¡¯s hand which was resting on herp, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The person you love of course,¡± Lettice inquired.


    ¡°Ah, that...he doesn¡¯t know. He isn¡¯t aware of my feelings,¡± she cast her eyes on her hand. Lettice stayed quiet not sure what to say and also because a maid just entered the room to drop the dress which Heidi was supposed to wear. Seeing her leave, Heidi chuckled, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Now that she had told it out loud, she realized what a dimwit she was. Just because she held romantic feelings towards the lord it didn¡¯t mean it was the same on the other end. Since they had first met, the lord had done nothing but teased her time from time and she told herself yesterday was just like any other time. Only three days ago a sultry looking woman had entered his chambers and she was no idiot to not know what had happened. What was she thinking? It was the day of her engagement and gathering such thoughts weren¡¯t right. From now on she would just have to be stronger than before. But then there were other matters which were bothering her at the back of her head. She was a ve. A runaway ve whom Warren would marry soon. Would he ept her for the person she is? Warren was a gentleman, a kind man with what she had noticed these past few days and somewhere she felt he would understand.


    ¡°Heidi, I wish I could help you but this is a matter which involves the council and the two empires truce. I would even help you run but that would only cause treason,¡± hearing this Heidi smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You don¡¯t have to do anything as such,¡± Lettice¡¯s mossy green eyes looked at Heidi before returning her with a soft smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s believe that Mr. Lawson will you keep you happier than the man you love. That he will return back your feelings,¡± she squeezed her hand.


    ¡°Yes,¡± that was something Heidi could already decided.


    Warren and Nichs were different in both appearance and character wise. Due to Warren being quiet most of the times and talking with a straight with less of emotions, he usually came off to be someone to be wary of. On the other hand was Nichs. The way he spoke in such gentle manner and the ease of his smile was very appealing to people around him. He was always rxed and calm which made him more approachable when in reality he was a mean man when it came to her. He agitated her.


    Heidi had been dressed in an expensive clothing. The red dress which showed the top of her shoulders, covering the rest with a back zip which she had managed by herself. Her neck was adorned by the white pearl ne which Warren had gifted her. The woman who had helped her with her hairs previously hade to do her hair on the butlers request. Lettice had only assisted the woman, trying to make sure her friend was alright the entire time.


    Due to the asion mostly being on the political side, there were too many guests from the council apart from other social higher authority and the future bride and groom¡¯ family.


    ¡°I believe you are all well informed of today¡¯s asion. Like many other couples, the couple standing here,¡± the head council, Reuben, spoke on the dais while turning back to Heidi and Warren who stood next to him, ¡°We have gathered here for the happy asion, on hoping that the rtionship between vampires and half vampires will show peace after this truce. This truce isn¡¯t...¡± Heidi fazed out from the speech which was going on.


    Thankfully the engagement was taking ce outside which made it easier for her to breath. She had lost weight since she had arrived at the mansion. No that wasn¡¯t it. She had started losing weight since she had heard of her being part of the truce. And even after losing the weight, the maids had pulled the strings too tight on her back to make her look as lean as possible so that she would fit into the vampire society. There were too many people who had their eyes on her which she wasn¡¯t oblivious about. That being the reason, she looked at the horizon, the outline of the trees and the sky.


    But it wasn¡¯t just the unknown strangers whom she was avoiding gazes with. In the crowd was her family. Her father, her brother Daniel and her sister Nora who hade to witness the engagement. Her aunt and uncle had made their presence too. There was also another person she desperately avoided eyes with. It was Duke Dorian Scathlok. She felt a shiver of fear run across her mind.


    ¡°...with that being said. Let me give back the dais to ask both Mr. Warren Lawson and Ms. Heidi Curtis to exchange their rings,¡± the head council gave a small bow to the audience in front of him, leaving only Heidi and Warren on the dais.

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72: Under the table- Part 2</h4>


    Dragging her feet to the middle of the dais, Heidi and Warren stood facing each other. Two maids followed them, holding the rings. Taking the silver ring from the maid, she pushed the ring on Warren¡¯s finger when he raised it. Hearing the polite ps around them. Readying herself, she raised her hand.


    Heidi could feel her heartbeat as seconds seemed to have slowed down, dragging the time like she wanted to since morning had arrived. Everything was happening so fast now that she was hardly able to grasp the situation. Letting her eyes wander at the crowd for the briefest moment, her eyes met the eyes of the man who had stirred trouble in her mind. His stoic expression was in ce with a small smile on his handsome face. Except for the silent exchange of gazes from morning, they hadn¡¯t spoken to each other. Call it an intuition but something wasn¡¯t right. She didn¡¯t know why but the thought of the lord enjoying her misery crossed her mind. Behind that sweet smile was a sadist.


    Returning her gaze back at Warren, she gave him the best smile she could muster which brought a smile on Warren¡¯s lips as he slipped the ring on her delicate fingers. Like Warren had said, it might be a truce but it was still a marriage. She didn¡¯t want him to be the only one putting effort. From now she would do her best too, she thought to herself.


    Nichs who had been enjoying the fresh air outside the mansion while looking at Heidi waiting for cousin to put the ring in her finger slowly narrowed his eyes at the smile that appeared on her face. Once Heidi and Warren descended down from the dais, Heidi apanied Warren around to greet and meet people along with him and Via.


    ¡°Congrattions on getting engaged Mr. Lawson,¡± Heidi¡¯s uncle, Raymond approached with his wife Aurelia, ¡°This is my wife Aurelia,¡± he introduced.


    ¡°Congrattion Mr. Lawson and Heidi too,¡± her aunt wished them both.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Curtis,¡± when her uncle continued to speak to her fiance, her aunt took her to the side and hugged her, whispering softly,


    ¡°How have you been doing? I didn¡¯t know you visited Woville. If I knew I would have made time toe meet you,¡± Heidi hugged her aunt. Pulling back her aunt then asked, ¡°Are you alright? You seem to have lost a lot of weight,¡± the woman ced her hand on her cheek.


    ¡°I have been doing well. You didn¡¯t get Ruth?¡± Heidi asked to see her aunt shake her head.


    ¡°She is at my mother¡¯s house. You know how your uncle is.¡± That was right, her uncle wouldn¡¯t bring his little daughter to a ce where vampire would suck humans blood.


    ¡°He seems like a good man who will take care of you,¡± her auntmented in a low voice, looking at Warren, ¡°Are you getting along with everyone here?¡±


    ¡°Better than Woville,¡± Heidi replied truthfully.


    Hearing this her aunt sighed, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound bad. Maybe it is for the best,¡± and she only hummed at it. Her aunt wasn¡¯t aware of what her uncle and the Duke were up to. Though she knew it was a truce to use it for their advantage, she didn¡¯t know the entire outline of if.


    When it came to talking to her family, Heidi tried putting up a smile for the sake of it. Her father hardly spoke a line or two before joining his brother. Daniel and Nora instead sticked around as Warren came from an aristocratic family, or may be tried but Warren seemed to hardly care about them. Though it wasn¡¯t evident but subtle, Heidi saw him brush them away politely before going to meet another guest.


    Heidi wanting to use the bathroom, excused herself and walked inside the mansion. Walking through the main hall she heard someone speak behind her,


    ¡°Ms. Curtis, I didn¡¯t get to congratte you on your engagement,¡± Heidi stopped in her tracks, her hands already beginning to sweat when she turned around to meet the eyes of the Duke.


    ¡°Duke Scathlok,¡± she bowed her head unwillingly. He was wearing a ck suit with a white shirt inside the vest, his clean sses covering the dull ck eyes. He walked towards her with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°I have been waiting to talk to the future bride of Mr. Lawson but it seems like he is quite taken with you as he had you by your side the entire time,¡± he said halting his steps,ing to stand in front of her. She alerted herself when he took her hand and kissed the back of her hand with his lips making her flinch internally. He didn¡¯t let her hand go and instead continued to hold it. Heidi looked around quickly to see there was no on around as everyone were outside, not even the maids were seen. Telling herself he wouldn¡¯t do anything, she tried to calm herself.


    ¡°I hope that you have treasured the little gift I gave you. I wouldn¡¯t want you miscing it and saying it is lost when timeses to use it,¡± Duke Scathlok spoke, having a tight hold over her wrist.


    ¡°It is safe with me. You promised to free Howard today,¡± Heidi reminded him.


    ¡°Howard? The coachman,¡± Duke Scathlok said in realization, ¡°Of course. I will set him free once I get back. You have after allpleted half of the truce sessfully. But do remember you still have other work of mine toplete. Don¡¯t forget that I will send you right back to where you came from. I have heard that people aren¡¯t that weing in the ve establishment,¡± he whispered and she tried stepping away but the man held a strong grip over her hand.¡±


    ¡°Please let go of my hand. It¡¯s hurting,¡± Heidi pleaded the man and he did.


    ¡°How is your rtionship with the lord of Bonke? I hope you have gained enough trust to achieve the work I am going to give you. Lawson trusts you right?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered quickly. She felt uneasy and ufortable in his presence. Wanting to get away as quick as possible she agreed and obeyed to everything he said.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re turning more beautiful every time I see you. If I knew it, I would have sent Nora in your ce. It is a pity to waste such a thing,¡± he said running his eyes over her body, ¡°We still have to discuss when you have to use the bottle. You will get the letter in a span of two weeks of when to visit Woville.¡±


    Heidi was scared at his words. She didn¡¯t want to go back to Woville not where there was a possibility of her being vited. Her legs had begun to shake which was covered by her overflowing dress.


    Thankfully the head butler hade to fetch her, ¡°Lady Heidi,¡± she heard Stanley call her, ¡°Mr. Lawson requests for your presence to join the dining room for brunch,¡± he informed.


    ¡°I will see you soon, Lady Heidi,¡± Duke Scathlok smirked before making his way out. Heidi didn¡¯t wait to see him off and instead went in the opposite direction, passing by Stanley.


    Stanley saw the young woman pass by him and he himself turned to go to the dining hall before he stopped himself. Turning around he looked in the direction the man who had just walked out. He had only appeared at the scene but the atmosphere didn¡¯t feel right between Lady Heidi and the man whom she was talking too. Turning on his heel, he went to the dining room

 Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 73: Under the table- Part 3</h4>


    Fortunately Heidi had made a quick trip to her room to use the bathroom before joining all the important guests at the table. She sat next to Warren and ady from the council who was a human like herself. Lord Nichs, instead of taking his usual seat at the head of the table, he had taken out the seat today to join them for a regr meal. The unfortunate part was that he sat right in front of her at the table. She avoided the lord at all cost, busying herself by conversing with the councildy and asking her about the work she did.


    The first course of the meal finished and the second course was brought in by the maids. Smiling at the maid who picked her te whom she had got used, she took hold of the silverware and began cutting the chicken with the knife and fork. Just as she finished almost cutting the meat she felt her ankle being caught between a pair of legs, making her cough.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Warren asked concerned as Heidi had turned red, misunderstanding that the food must have stuck in her throat, ¡°Here, drink this,¡± her fiance handed over a ss of water which she took to take few sips. Seeing her cough stop, Warren went back to eating his food and listening to one of his far rtive talk.


    Heidi looked up at Lord Nichs discreetly who was talking to a beautiful woman next to him. Looking at the man next to him, she met the man¡¯s gaze who smiled at her. No it couldn¡¯t be that man, thought Heidi in distress. What was wrong with him?! Had he no shame doing something like this when they were surrounded by so many people? She tried to pull her leg again but it was of no use. If she used too much force, she would only end up knocking either Warren or thedy sitting next to her or the table. She coughed softly to get his attention but the lord was least bothered with her cough.


    She only hoped nobody would notice what was happening under the table. She had thought getting engaged to Warren would make things better but instead it had turned worse. The lord when finally turned to look at Heidi, didn¡¯t speak a word. He leaned back with ease, taking the ss of water in his hand and drinking it. She wanted to re at him but with a room full of vampires at the table, she couldn¡¯t do it, knowing there would be people having an eye on her.


    Until the entire meal hadpleted, Heidi sat with one of her ankle being locked between lord Nichs¡¯ legs. She couldn¡¯t be anymore thankful when he finally let her feet free under the table when he got up from his seat.


    Most of the guests were invited to stay at the Rune¡¯s mansion for the night and one of the couple who were included was Lettice and Rhys Meyers. Her family had left right away after having brunch and it was taken as they weren¡¯t fond of the vampires. She was d that the Duke wasn¡¯t around anymore and she felt a heavy stone was moved from her chest.


    She was on her way to her room after meeting Via who wanted to talk to her about the wedding date when she caught sight of the lord walking. Quickening her steps she caught up with him.


    ¡°Lord Nichs,¡± she called his name and the lord turned around to look at her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to drop the title,¡± he said, seeing the frown between her brows deepen.


    ¡°I need to talk to you. Right now,¡± she said looking him in the eye to which the man stared for a few seconds before he spoke,


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go to a safer ce, shall we?¡± he suggested with a smile on his lips.


    With the amount of guests who had upied most of the rooms, there was no saying who would listen to their conversation and it wasn¡¯t something Heidi wanted. She followed him to his room as it was the only sound proof space in the entire mansion. Opening the doors to his chambers, the lord stood aside so that she could step inside the room before he closed it shut. This was the second time her being in the lord¡¯s chambers, the first being when she had fallen sick.


    ¡°What is the pressing matter?¡± Lord Nichs asked with his hands in his pocket while looking at her.


    She had intended to confront him on his behaviour at the table and in heated moment she had agreed to talk it out with him so that she could put an end to whatever which was going on between them. She was someone¡¯s fiance and she had to learn to be responsible. And ying cat and mouse with the lord wasn¡¯t right. But now that she dide to his chambers, she felt as if she had walked right into a wolfs den willingly to be killed.


    Unlike her, he had changed his clothes from the suit which he had worn in the morning. Gathering her distorted thoughts together, she took a deep breath ready to be speak.


    ¡°Take your time,¡± she heard him say, the smile had disappeared and he now stared at her, waiting for her to speak.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he tilted his head in question.

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74: Under the table- Part 4</h4>


    She was sure he knew why exactly she had asked to talk to him but the man gave away nothing. Nothing at all. It felt as if she was the only person running in circles, worrying about things while he looked calm which made her angry. She clutched both her hands together.


    ¡°What am I talking about? I am talking about what happened at brunch today. Y-you caught my leg-What were you thinking? Milord, I am engaged to someone Your cousin to be precise,¡± she said raising her hand to show the ring on her finger to emphasize her point.


    ¡°So?¡± he asked in a bored tone making her raise her brows.


    ¡°So?¡± she prompted his words. Was the lord stranger than she had imagined him to be? She had a really long day today and she was exhausted to form proper sentences. Maybe she had picked the wrong day to confront him. The teasing was going to far and it was breaking heart, ¡°I cannot do this,¡± she whispered looking at the carpet.


    She had tried enduring it all these days. In the beginning it was a sweet pain but now the feeling had lost its sweetness, leaving only pain behind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this, Lord Nichs,¡± she said looking up to meet his eyes now, ¡°Whatever is going on...This...needs to stop now,¡± she could feel her voice trying to get caught in her throat due to the blubbering feelings she had tried to hide which was brand new to her.


    When Nichs began walking towards her, she gulped. She didn¡¯t know what word of hers had irked him but he no longer was smiling. She took a couple of steps back to maintain a good distance from him which didn¡¯t work because of the cupboard that blocked her from taking another step behind.


    ¡°Heidi,¡± Nichs spoke her name with such tenderness that it made her melt. She was ashamed at theck of will power she had on her feelings, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re speaking?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She asked him confused.


    ¡°I cannot do what you¡¯re asking for. Ah, this is the one he gifted you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Heidi felt Nichs¡¯ fingers run across her neck where the ne settled making her heart hitch, ¡°It was brought from the sea of South empire. Mythweald is famous for their exquisite jewelry after all. Looks quite lovely on you,¡± he said hooking his finger over the ne while tugging it slightly to see it¡¯s strength, ¡°But I think you will look better without it, don¡¯t you think?¡± with that the Lord tugged the ne in one snap making the pearls bounce softly on the floor.


    Heidi looked at him with disbelief. He had broken the ne!


    ¡°What is wrong with you! Stop ying with me. I am a person with feelings. You cannot do whatever you please just because I love y-¡±


    Suddenly, the next second Heidi found herself being kissed by the lord. His lips were soft but they weren¡¯t gentle as he kissed her. And if possible the lord took another step to close any little gap that was left between them, pressing against her body intimately.


    She tried pushing his chest but it didn¡¯t budge him away. It was as if she was trying to move a wall which wouldn¡¯t move no matter how much she tried. It was wrong yet it felt so right. Sensing Heidi¡¯s resistance disappear, one of Nichs¡¯ hand made it¡¯s way to her hair pulling the pins away before he entangled his hand in her hair.


    Heidi felt him suck and kiss her lips, nipping the tender flesh over and over before he pried her lips open to him to take. His tongue was hot as it entered her mouth, rubbing her tongue with his errotically to bring out a moan from her mouth. He tasted her like she was hisst meal. At one point she felt a small nip of sting on the bottom of her lips which he soothed by giving it a light lick before continuing to kiss her until she felt heady and out of breath.


    When he pulled back, Heidi was trying to catch her breath. She opened her hazy eyes, to timely catch his darkened eyes.


    ¡°Fuck! You taste so fucking sweet,¡± She heard him whisper under his breath before he pulled her by her waist to kiss her again.


    His tongue went back into her mouth, this time deepening the kiss. The little nip of her skin which she realized has caused by Nichs¡¯ fang now brought a faint taste of metal in her mouth. His lips travelling from her lips to the side of her jaw before going back to her lips.


    He didn¡¯t let her go for a good three minutes but when he pulled back, Heidi could hardly breath or stand right. Seeing her legs weaken by the overwhelming sensation Nichs made sure to hold her still in his arms.


    ¡°Did I bite too hard?¡± He asked looking down at her lips and running his thumb over the bottom of her lips. He then spoke, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear your confession. The next time you ask me something ridiculous I won¡¯t be this gentle, darling,¡± he smiled down at her.

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75: Forbidden boundaries- Part 1</h4>


    Heidi¡¯s mind was reeling when Nichs pulled back after kissing her. She felt utterly breathless as she breathed through her mouth, chest heaving and her vision which was in the midst of returning back to her. Her lips felt sore and alive, the after taste and the feel of his lips still lingering on the surface of her lips. Her eyes focussed back to the lit room with Lord Nichs who held her in his steady arms around her waist. The smile on his lips stole her heart, the mischievous smile she had been trying to avoid knowing the trouble she had fallen into. His red eyes gauged her expression, waiting for her to respond.


    Feeling her moving back, the Lord didn¡¯t hold her still and instead set her free from his arms as she looked here and there on the ground, standing speechless in front of him. He had kissed her, the thought passed through her mind. On her lips. And those words repeated over and over her mind until she felt heat creeping up her neck, reaching her cheeks to make it feel hot.


    ¡°W-what did you do?¡± she whispered realizing what had just transpired between them. She had kissed her fiance cousin when not even a day had passed since the engagement.


    ¡°I kissed the woman I have been meaning to,¡± his straightforwardness was something to be apuded for. Heidi looked back at him to see if there was any indication of humor because this was no joking matter. She felt worry creep in, with the thought if he was teasing her again only because he had got to know she was in love with him now.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me-¡±


    ¡°I am not,¡± he interrupted her.


    ¡°I am serious, milord,¡± Heidi said to get a quick reply from him.


    ¡°I am serious. Was the kiss not enough to prove it? Perhaps a different approach would be believable,¡± he suggested to see her eyes widen at his underlying meaning.


    ¡°I should remind you that I am Warren¡¯s fiance. You cannot go kissing people for your amusement and pass time. You¡¯re the kind who will have anyone in your bed, married or not,¡± the words slipped out of her mouth but she didn¡¯t regret saying it.


    ¡°Jealous are we,¡± he chuckled unoffended, ¡°Jealousy is the best driving emotion, don¡¯t you agree? You see, I am a vampire who needs to suffice my thirst and hunger, you cannot expect me to celibate when people are getting married and engaged. I survive on blood.¡±


    ¡°Nobody is expecting you to celibate, milord. My bad, I am no one to interfere in your matter and neither are you,¡± she spoke sharply.


    ¡°Do you really believe that?¡± he asked her, his eyes shining with mirth while she gulped, ¡°You are in love with me, aren¡¯t you Heidi, why lie?¡± he whispered softly, coaxing her feelings out and trying to sway her.


    ¡°What are your intentions?¡± Heidi asked warily. Was he using her emotions for his amusement? She wanted to know why he kissed her, why he was teasing her more than necessary. She asked, ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t you thought of how Warren would feel?¡±


    ¡°Warren can go to hell,¡± was his simple answer.


    ¡°You are a rude person,¡± she stated looking down at the scattered pearls on the carpeted floor, ¡°You broke the ne which he gave me as a present!¡± she heard him sigh.


    He ran his fingers over his bronze like brown hair like he was thinking about something before he pulled her back with one of his hand. His eyes peered down at her dauntingly.


    ¡°You might have been offered as a truce before but now things have changed. Your finger might have been upied by Warren but,¡± his finger traveled her throat to her chest where her heart was beating, ¡°This one belongs to me...¡± it was enough to get her heart beat rapidly to make him smile, bringing the dimple back on his cheek. His even temper unnerved her, ¡°I want you, is it that hard to understand?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± she whispered flustered, ears turning red.


    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you want me, darling?¡± his velvet like voice reached her ears which seemed sweet.


    How could she answer to that, she thought to herself. Lord Nichs was a man who killed birds for enjoyment. Few days ago he killed a man without remorse or second thought. She was aware of the fact that the lord had frequent female visitors whom he bedded and drank blood from. It was something that had slipped from Warren unintentionally before he covered it up with another matter quickly. Heidi was no one to judge the man, she loved him but that didn¡¯t mean she had the right to criticize the way he lived his life. And as gleeful his words sounded right now, she knew it wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He was being unfair by using that gentle tone of his! He spoke to her as if, if he raised a tone higher she would shatter like a delicate vase, ¡°Is it not what you want?¡±


    ¡°Is this what you want?¡± she questioned him back, her eyes not blinking for a second as she stared back at him with the same intensity. Before he could answer her, she continued, ¡°Pardon me milord but your words are hard to believe,¡± she waited for him tough it off like before when he had asked her to marry him, to tell he was joking but he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said letting go of her waist with a smile. Giving her the space she had been needing since he had kissed her, ¡°I don¡¯t think I will get my answer while you are so intent in dodging my questions,¡± if she wanted to y cat and mouse, he was all for it, ¡°Shall we call it a night then?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she murmured and she began walking towards the door. cing her hand on the door handle, she went to turn it around when two swift knocks were heard on the other side of the door.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    It was one of the maids of the mansion.

 Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 76: Forbidden boundaries- Part 2</h4>


    Heidi turned around to look at the lord with a worried expression. She didn¡¯t know what to do, it was ratherte for her to be visiting the lord and if rumors spread it wouldn¡¯t be good. She did wonder why a maid would arrive at this hour if it weren¡¯t for hical joy of the lord. Her narrowed eyes amused the lord which she quickly schooled her features.


    The lord then looked at the door, cing his hand on hers which was on the door knob to open the door slowly.


    ¡°What is it? Didn¡¯t I inform Stanley to make sure no one enters these corridors until asked?¡± he asked in a sharp tone at the maid making both the maid and Heidi who was behind the door flinch.


    ¡°F-forgive me m-master that, one of the guests a-asked to deliver you t-this,¡± from where Heidi stood, covered behind the door she could see Nichs¡¯ quiet re as the maid stuttered. Taking something from the maid which was a letter, he dismissed the maid and closed the door shut. Skimming his eyes over the envelope.


    Heidi took the opportunity to leave by turning the knob which half opened before closing shut as Nichs ced his hand over the door.


    ¡°Heidi,¡± he called her name as a flower calling out a bee, ¡°I am not particrly fond of men¡¯s blood unless they are very young humans. I need to feed. You can¡¯t expect me to starve now, can you? But don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t draw blood from anyone¡¯s neck.¡±


    ¡°Please do as you please,¡± Heidi spoke looking at the knob. She wasn¡¯t sure what he meant by hisst lines but it didn¡¯t matter right now. She wanted to go to her room and sleep the exhaustion off which she had been carrying since few days, ¡°Lord Nichs-¡±


    ¡°Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Nichs,¡± she corrected herself, ¡°I would like to go back to my room.¡±


    ¡°By all means,¡± Lord Nichs moved his hand to see her open the knob and sprint from his sight.


    Returning back to her room, Heidi went to the bathing room, stripping her clothes while she let the faucet open with running water in the tub. It waste and an unusual hour for her to take bath that night but she needed to soak herself in the warm water. As she washed her body with the help of her fingers, she could still feel her lips resonate with what had happened in the Lord¡¯s chamber. His soft lips kissing her, teeth that nipped and pulled, arms that had held her securely and his breath sweet on hers. His tongue had been warm, rubbing against her tongue. Her cheeks warmed at those thoughts. The freshly imprinted memory running wild in her mind.


    To be kissed by someone you love was a fortune. She had never expected things to go down this road, to think that Lord Nichs had kissed her so passionately. She didn¡¯t ask for it but she didn¡¯t regret him stealing her first kiss. It was a kiss that was more than anything a woman could ask for.


    At the same time Heidi felt guilt beginning to eat her as Warren came to her mind.


    As romantic the kiss seemed, she had cheated on her fiance by sharing a kiss with his cousin. Not even a day had passed and she had done something she wasn¡¯t supposed to. She covered her face with both her hands.


    Would she confess it to Warren about it? No, she thought to herself. Maybe not now. Or maybe never because she didn¡¯t know what she would say.


    Why did things have to turn out this way? She had tried her best to hold back her feelings. She had decided to dedicate herself to Warren but now her feelings were all over the ce. After being kissed by the lord she couldn¡¯t think straight. She didn¡¯t believe the man. Even if he did say he wanted her, what did it mean? He might have been attracted to her but that didn¡¯t mean he loved her, she thought rationally. In the end she would be marrying Warren because the truce was offered by the lord himself. So what was he ying at? When she went to stand in front of therge mirror, brushing her hair with therge toothedb, she winced when her tongue touched the bottom of her lips. Putting down the brush, she leaned closer to the mirror to pull out her bottom lip with her finger to see the small red line.


    Remembering his words in between the kisses, her face grew hot all over again. The man had not one bit of shame!

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77: Forbidden boundaries- Part 3</h4>


    The next day when Heidi woke up and went down for breakfast, she felt happy internally seeing both the sides of Warren and the lord had been upied by guests at the table. Taking a seat next to one of Warren¡¯s aunt, Margery Benward whom she had met previously at the Lawson¡¯s mansion.


    During that time, she noticed something odd. It was the hostility the rtives held against Lord Nichs. It was subtle but being the quiet listener, she noticed it. It was as if they were being wary of the person he was. Their interaction with Warren was rxed but the same didn¡¯t hold for the lord. One man at the table particrly looked with detestation towards the Nichs. She wondered if it was because of his position as a Lord in the Bonke empire. Regardless of how strange their behavior was, the lord smiled at them politely. The smile which he regrly wore on his sleeve. Finally when the guests did leave the mansion, Heidi felt relieved. Under the eyes of vampires and half vampires she had been nothing but careful. Keeping her thoughts to herself as she usually did and listening to the short conversations of the night creatures.


    With the memories of what urredst night between her and the lord, facing Warren turned out to be difficult for her. They weren¡¯t bound my marriage yet but they were bound my the rings which they shared in front of everyone. The lord behaved the same, his expression gentle yet teasing when her fiance wasn¡¯t around. Thankfully Mr. Meyers had stayed around with the lord and another man named Timothy who was a close acquaintance to the lord. Warren had gone out on an errand Nichs had asked him for.


    ¡°It started to rain again,¡± Lettice who was sitting next to the window looked outside at the droplets of water chasing each other in a trail on the ss. Turning around she looked at Heidi sitting on the couch, who was staring at the table. Standing up, she went to go and sit next to her friend, ¡°Heidi?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You seem worried. Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Heidi nodded, offering a smile so that Lettice wouldn¡¯t have to worry, ¡°How are things at the mansion?¡± with the engagement, Heidi hadn¡¯t got time to visit Lettice.


    ¡°Its alright. Rhys added more men in and around the manor. He has hardly left my side,¡± Lettice replied picking up the quill that was on the table and ying with it.


    ¡°He is worried about you,¡± Heidi smiled.


    ¡°He is. It is a little hard though. I mean, I am not allowed to step outside the manor or stay alone in a room. I understand he means well but sometimes it gets difficult,¡± she sighed softly.


    ¡°I see...¡± Heidi trailed, notmenting on it further.


    Lettice then asked, ¡°Have you been to theke of bones before?¡± and saw Heidi nod, ¡°I haven¡¯t been there. I heard that it¡¯s made of bones. I doubt Rhys would take me there,¡± Lettice replied as she ran her thumb over the pointed nib. He would definitely not take her there especially when her past lovers bonesid there now, thought Heidi in her mind.


    In the study room, Lord Nichs with the other two men discussed about the envelope he had received from one of the council menst night. The council man who sent him the letter was a person who worked for the lord of Bonke, giving him inside information of what happened in the council. It was about the south Lord¡¯s proposal to reduce the amount of massacre taking ce.


    ¡°Is Reuben going to go along with it? It doesn¡¯t make sense. Why didn¡¯t he say anything about it?¡± Timothy questioned to hear Rhys reply,


    ¡°It is a ssified information. They don¡¯t want to release it right away unless they gather necessary steps to proceed with it. It is an absurd idea.¡±


    ¡°No matter how absurd the idea is, it looks like the council will move with it,¡± Nichs who sat behind the desk with his legs crossedmented reading through the letter, ¡°Dividing the humans and vampires for safety,¡± he scoffed.


    ¡°What about the truce then?¡± Timothy scratched the side of his neck and then pushing his blonde hair to the side, ¡°If they go ahead with Norman¡¯s idea the truce will be nullified, there won¡¯t be a point.¡±


    ¡°True but it¡¯s written here as a test trial it is going to be only for a month. At least until the ck witches are caught. Now that Heidi and Warren are engaged, Reuben might give an exception as a special case. And Norman might not even object. I have to say his idea is questionable,¡± Nichs murmured.


    ¡°When hasn¡¯t it been questionable,¡± Rhys stated making Timothy chuckle next to him.


    ¡°Lord Alexander must be having his hands full,¡± said Timothy picking up the ss of wine in his hand, ¡°Talking about the lord, I heard something quiet interesting from someone.¡± Lord Nichs raised one of his brow in question and heard the man continue, ¡°He had been to the night theater with ady. Not anydy but the girl who was rumored to have been bitten by him.¡±


    ¡°But those were baseless rumors. Most of us are aware that Norman had a hand in that one. There¡¯s nothing to trust when ites to that man,¡± Rhys rolled his eyes in response, ¡°By the way Nick, did you inform Warren about thedy?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to tell him? She is his fiance after all,¡± Rhys suggested.


    ¡°I will tell him,¡± Nichs replied back nonchntly.


    After a while Rhys went out, ready to leave the Rune¡¯s mansion, making his way to where his wife was leaving Timothy and the Lord in the study room alone. Both the men had opened a vintage wine bottle, filling their sses to drink the hue liquid.


    ¡°You appear to be in a better mood than usual. Did something happen to lift your spirits so high?¡± Timothy asked over his wine filled ss, ¡°What happened?¡± the man asked curious.


    ¡°Just a few things,¡± he saw Timothy smile and he returned it back with a smirk, sipping the wine from his ss.

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78: Questions of the sly fox- Part 1</h4>


    The church bells rang loudly through the entire town. In the church, Heidi sat down, knees touching the ground and hands that were folded in prayer. Her eyes were closed, her brows furrowed as she spoke her concerns through her mind to God.


    After her prayer, she stood up and turned around to see Lord Nichs talking to a local family of the town at the back. It wasn¡¯t hard to spot the man, not because the church had very few visitors but because he held amanding presence and appearance. The grey fur which he currently wore stood out. Only a person of a high status could afford such a high quality of cloak. For amon man, he would have to slit many throats of elites to acquire something like this. Both the family and the lord bowed, the family bowing at Heidi which she responded with a bow and a smile.


    It was the time of evening, the sky resembling a painting she had seen in the mansion with different colors sshed on it. Normally she was escorted with a guard and a maid during her visit to any town. She couldn¡¯t visit the churchst week as her mind had been upied with various things and when she decided to visit it, the lord had dismissed the guard and maid, taking their ce. Before the engagement he had been nothing but busy, always cooped in his study room or outside the mansion. She didn¡¯t know why he had apanied her here when he wasn¡¯t going to pray.


    Her heart was filled with mixed emotions as she made her way towards him. She was happy and at the same time the feeling of uncertainty lingered in her mind. The night of the engagement had reyed in her mind to the point that it had marked a certain part of her mind, not letting her forget what happened between them. More than a week had passed since then yet there were moments at night when she remembered the man who had held her so close like no other in her life. His words resonating in her ears which was still hard for her to believe.


    Frankly she didn¡¯t know what she wanted anymore. No it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know but she was failing to acknowledge it. One side of her wanted to be selfish but the other side told her how wrong it was. Even if she did embrace it, what would happen next? It was hard to understand what Nichs was thinking at any point of time, he confused her with his words and actions. And she was bing weak to his words. It worried her. Worried about what the future was going to be.


    ¡°Done already? I thought you had something to confess,¡± Nichs asked when Heidi slowed down her footsteps to a halt, to stand in front of him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that these walls could hold back the secrets I whisper,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Do you doubt the priest? Is it because of thend?¡± he asked her curious as they began to walk outside the church.


    Heidi shook her head, ¡°I just don¡¯t believe in general. Confessions can be sometimes used against you.¡±


    ¡°Care to put more light on it?¡±


    ¡°In a town which wasn¡¯t mine in Woville, there was priest like any other. Once a young woman confessed her problems in the church, she was a widow who lost her husband at an early time of marriage, abandoned by her parents as she had eloped with the man whom her family was against. One day when the young woman had only finished her work in the fields, she was vited by the man on her way home,¡± she exined.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t a white witch,¡± Nichs concluded to see surprise cross across her face.


    ¡°Yes. The priest was an average human with no white witch blood. No one knew how he got through to be a priest.¡±


    ¡°White witches aren¡¯t weed in any of the empire yet. Usually they are monitored very closely by the council of the assigned higher up who govern the town. Just because of one slip up that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s going to be the same everywhere,¡± he stated reaching the carriage. The coachman opened the door and both Heidi and Nichs got in, ¡°The priests in Bonke are all white witches and I can assure you they have been checked thoroughly. Yet if you feel its unsafe, you can alwayse to tell me. I have been told that I am a very good listener,¡± he beamed.


    Confessing her thoughts to the same person whom she had sinned with wouldn¡¯t be right, thought Heidi to herself.


    When the carriage began to move, she spoke, ¡°I thought you were going to pray too,¡± she heard him chuckle at what she said.


    ¡°You might find a church in every town of Bonke but you will very few vampires willing to go there. The conflicts between the vampires and humans hasn¡¯t ended yet. It is a different topic that most of them don¡¯t believe in God but most of my kind don¡¯t believe that no harm would be caused to them by humans. Decades ago, humans and vampires fought against each other. Like how the ck witches are killing humans in the name of massacre rituals, humans tried killing vampires while vampires fed on humans in the open,¡± Nichs exined, his unwavering gaze looking outside the carriage¡¯s window, ¡°Vampires are sensitive to holy water.¡±


    ¡°So it is true. Holy water can harm you,¡± Heidi murmured.


    ¡°That depends,¡± he replied turning his eyes on her, ¡°The severity of harm holy water can do is different for all the vampires. The half vampires who are turned and who are born cannot handle it because it basically it dissipates the flesh. A human will need to immerse a normal vampire to inflict the same amount of pain as the half vampire.¡±


    ¡°What about the pure bloods?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It doesn¡¯t make any difference to us,¡± he answered her question, ¡°I am not interested in churches except for the beauty of the design the building holds. If I was, I would have to visit the church every two day for my sins,¡± he joked, his deep red eyes twinkling with merriment.


    After a while, she asked, ¡°Do you think it will ever end? The conflicts I mean.¡± Sure the truce was made for that but she wondered if it would make any difference.


    The invitation for the engagement had been limited to only official and family members but the news had been spread everywhere, enough to reach every local town across the four empires. It was publicity stunt, gaining many people¡¯s attention just like the council and the lord had anticipated.


    ¡°One day, maybe.¡±

 Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 79: Questions of the sly fox- Part 2</h4>


    Heidi turned away from his gaze to look outside the window at the sky, the dark clouds that had settled in the sky just like when they had left the mansion. She wondered if the Duke had freed Howard from him prison. She hoped he did as he promised. There was no way she could confirm it without going there herself but where could she find him? She wasn¡¯t sure if the old man had gone back to working at the Curtis after what they put him through. Maybe she could send a letter through Lettice which would be less suspicious.


    When she looked back at him, she found him looking outside the window with a tranquil expression. He must have felt her looking at him as instantly his eyes met hers. They stared at each other in silence.


    There were too many things weighing on her mind but right now, in this instant she felt safe and it had to do with the lord sitting in front of her. Was it because she was in love with him? Was that the reason why she felt so at ease around him. Somewhere in her heart she believed that she would be safe around him, he was a pure blooded vampire after all. Slowly, her eyes darted away as blood rushed through her neck, making its way to her cheeks as her heart pounded loudly.


    ¡°Please stop looking at me,¡± Heidi whispered unable to take his heated gaze on her. She licked her lips nervously.


    ¡°I was looking at the seating behind you. You aren¡¯t that great of a looker, darling. I have seen better ones,¡± she felt her heart prick at his words. She knew that too. He didn¡¯t have to be that harsh! ¡°Your sister on the other hand is quite a looker. I wonder why the council didn¡¯t pick her instead. Wasn¡¯t your family able to find a suitable man for you that they offered you for truce?¡±


    Heidi felt her mouth open but no words came out. She didn¡¯t know if he was only teasing her or if he was serious as the expression he had on his face now. Gathering her wits, she spoke,


    ¡°I will have you know it is nothing like that. I have had many people who have been-ahem-liked me,¡± she boasted, raising her head. Of course there weren¡¯t many but there were few who had shown an interest in her.


    ¡°And who are those imaginary men?¡± he tilted his head with a tone stating he was interested in knowing about them.


    ¡°They are not,¡± she denied swiftly, ¡°One of the man was the person you saw me with, in the town. In my town. Hmph.¡±


    ¡°The shovel guy?¡± he asked her to see her turn her face away from him, not responding back to him.


    The rest of the journey, Heidi ignored Lord Nichs like he wasn¡¯t there in the carriage. He was so infuriating! With the words he spoke, it looked like he wasn¡¯t interested in her. Was it because she refused him that night that his words held acid for her. She didn¡¯t understand him. Rather he was difficult to understand. He was a perceptive man and it made her question if he knew she had been sent after swapping ce with her sister Nora for the truce. It was odd though. It wouldn¡¯t matter if it was her or Nora who was marrying Warren.


    Heidi was back in the piano room, ying the keys when Nichs knocked the door.


    ¡°I heard you y. Need some help with it? I won¡¯t do anything mean,¡± he offered to see her give him skeptic look. He walked forward into the room, ¡°Are you upset?¡± he stood on the other side of the piano.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she acted oblivious to his question, concentrating her hands on the keys even though her mind was elsewhere now. She heard him suppress hisugh with a cough.


    ¡°Well anyways, I do apologize for my impolite words in the carriage. I didn¡¯t mean them,¡± he apologized to see her eyebrows contour but noment or forgiveness was passed. He continued to speak, ¡°I think you¡¯re very pretty.¡±


    Heidi bit the inside of her cheek, ¡°You are very good at ttery, milord,¡± she muttered under her breath which he heard without a trouble.


    ¡°I don¡¯t lie,¡± she raised her head along with her eyebrows at him and saw him smile, ¡°Maybe sometimes when the situation calls for it. I think your sister is beautiful but I also think you look much better than her with your subtle characteristics. Did you know that your lips gets rosier after being kissed,¡± she ended up pressing her fingers on all the keys it rested on, sending a blurred sound across the room. She sat flustered in her seat. ¡°I hope you visited your aunt Aurelia¡¯s house? You seem to share a good rtionship with her.¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t. A week wasn¡¯t enough,¡± she answered to hear him humm in response.


    ¡°Your family must have kept you all for themselves,¡± he smiled and she smiled back before lowering her eyes, ¡°What about other acquaintances? People might have missed you,¡± hemented.


    ¡°Just a few.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what was the pretty boy¡¯s name?¡± he asked her casually.


    It had been few weeks since she had gone to Woville and returned back. It seemed like most of his questions concerned about her town she came from. She found it strange that he would be interested in someone whom he didn¡¯t care about unless there was a motive. Ready to reply, she opened her mouth to realize something and her throat went dry.


    When she met his eyes, he looked at her with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°He and I were never in any sort of rtionship. Not even close. Please don¡¯t hurt him,¡± she said and his smile only broadened. He started walking around the piano to sit next to her.


    ¡°I was simply curious. But hearing you now I¡¯m intrigued to meet the boy for a little tea.¡±


    He could have asked her directly in the carriage but rather he had interrogated her with underlying questions to get the answer for the unspoken question. It was true that there was nothing between her and Noah as they had only begun to speak before she left to Bonke. Maybe things would be different if the truce was never proposed but it wasn¡¯t like that. Remembering how he had killed the man by ripping out the man¡¯s throat, she felt worried for the man¡¯s life.


    ¡°I am not lying! Is this because of what happened recently? Because of Lettice¡¯s past lover?¡± she demanded to know, ¡°Why can¡¯t you believe my words when I say there¡¯s nothing to look at?¡±


    ¡°Careful with your tone, darling. I am not as patient as I appear to be,¡± his words were sharp but then it turned gentle again, ¡°I believe you but it is the other that I don¡¯t. I am just going to verify, nothing more I promise. At the end of the day it is all in an effort to keep you safe,¡± he tucked back the piece of her hair behind her ear carefully as he said it.

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 80: Questions of the sly fox- Part 3</h4>


    One noon Heidi sat with Stanley next to her as both of them read different books. More than two hours had passed since she had started with the new book, tired with it, she flipped through the pages in one go until she reached thest page before she went to the next page in a backward direction. It read ¡®Moon signs¡¯ and curious she began reading the content which didn¡¯t go more than one and a half page.


    ¡°Lady Heidi, good afternoon,¡± someone greeted and when she looked up from the book she found Mr. Timothy Rufus standing at the door.


    Heidi stood up from her seat and bowed at him, ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Rufus,¡± she wished the blonde vampire.


    ¡°I hope I am not disturbing you. I heard Nick is in the bath and I am not sure when he will be out. That¡¯s a good ce to h-¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rufus, Lady Heidi is busy studying,¡± the butler interrupted Timothy before the man would say something unnecessary, ¡°If you could please step out until-¡±


    ¡°Stanley!¡± Timothy gave the butler a big smack on his back, ¡°Always so harsh with your words. What are you reading?¡± he took one of the chair and dragged it around to sit next to Heidi.


    ¡°All the edicts that have been filed and passed down by the council,¡± Heidi answered.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s required?¡± he asked with an astound look.


    ¡°Ah, actually you see,¡± she lowered her voice even though it didn¡¯t make a difference, ¡°Stanley brought a lot of books today saying he was being too lenient with me. I picked the one which looked interesting,¡± Timothy nodded his head in understanding.


    ¡°It must be really tough. Stanley can be worse than a governess. Isn¡¯t that right Stanley?¡± Timothy asked to get no response from the butler, ¡°As Stanley is known to be meticulous at his job, once Nick let one of his acquaintance borrow him for his young son which didn¡¯t go down well.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± sheughed softly.


    ¡°It is. Stanley was sent home the same day as he had the boy crying,¡± the manmented to see Stanley get up from his seat.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t how it sounds,¡± the butler spoke in his defense.


    ¡°It is exactly how it sounds,¡± Timothy confirmed, ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this? You¡¯re reading about the moon signs. It has been a while since I stumbled upon these. May I?¡± he said taking the book from Heidi. Stanley looked at the book and wondered why the single page had been binded to the edict book as it was unrted.


    ¡°There are quite a lot of animals listed out hereparing a vampire¡¯s reflection as it says. Is it true? Do they really reflect the nature?¡± she asked intrigued.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say every line holds true but some yes. The book was written long ago, before the four empires hade into existence and it was written by a human out of spite. You will find very few words which is in favor of the night creatures and only the worst of what they are. But I wouldn¡¯t believe something like this. It is even a wonder how it is here. When people found out about it, the previous to previous vampires were furious and it was ordered to burn any and everything that contained about the moon signs. I had got my hands on it too when I was young but after my father found it, it was burned like any other book,¡± Timothy exined before skimming the lines, ¡°You won¡¯t find it in the open, not even the ck market.Does Nick know about it?¡± he leaned back with his chair so that he could see the butler.


    ¡°I am not sure,¡± the butler replied.


    ¡°Mr. Rufus,¡± a maid arrived at the door, ¡°Lord Nichs is waiting for you in the main hall.¡±


    Both Lord Nichs and Timothy left the mansion in the carriage to the Isle valley which was the ce where the elites in Bonke went to shop or buy things.


    ¡°Are you alright with dropping the gentleman persona?¡± Timothy asked with his hands and legs crossed who has taken a sear behind while Nichs sat in front of a mirror.


    ¡°Who spoke about dropping it,¡± Nichs stated while running his fingers over the upper part of his left ear that had been pierced to fit the thick metal on the helix of his ear, ¡°It was time I made a few changes in my appearance.¡±

 Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81: Dark society- Part 1</h4>


    Heidi saw Stanley bend down to pick an apple which had turned bad after falling down on the wet ground. He put it in the brown basket before going to pick the other ones leisurely. He continued with the process of picking the apple, turning it around his hand and then putting it in the basket.


    She didn¡¯t understand his attachment to it. She had heard from the lord personally how the butler didn¡¯t like anyone going near the apple trees unless it was the lord or himself. The half vampire was fine with letting the apples rot but not okay to share it so that it couldplete it¡¯s purpose of being eaten. The apples that hung down looked redder with the dull clouds in the background of the sky.


    ¡°What are you going to do with those?¡± she asked seeing him pick another apple from the ground.


    ¡°I am going to bury it here to let it dpose and give life back to the tree,¡± he replied back tapping the apple, ¡°Would you like to have one, Lady Heidi? The good one of course,¡± he tilted his head to one side as he asked her.


    ¡°No, I am fine,¡± she saw him raise the wide stick to tap on the apples that hung on the branches.


    Stanley was a peculiar butler with peculiar characteristics. Apart from his usual duties of looking after the mansion, ordering the maids and servants with tasks, running errands for the lord, he even spent time with Heidi taking the role of a governess. As a butler of the Rune¡¯s mansion, he was the best one could get. Unlike other butlers who spoke only when needed, the half vampire had a mind of his own. By appearance he was lean and of average height. His beautiful tinum hair tied low. She wondered how he looked if his hair was let out free.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Heidi,¡± Stanley stopped his hand from waving the stick to look towards Heidi. It had been a while since people had begun calling her Lady Heidi from Ms. Heidi or Ms. Curtis and she was still getting used to it.


    ¡°Is there any reason why you don¡¯t allow people to eat the apples?¡± She was curious why he cherished the trees to such an extent.


    ¡°There is. There is always a reason behind what we do, isn¡¯t it?¡± he spoke softly, pulling an apple from the branch and twisting it until it detached itself from the tree. He then touched the bark of one of the apple tree and spoke, ¡°Do you know that vampires have different traditions when ites to death. The most popr being the coffin. In the olden days people would bury the ones just like the humans,¡± Did that mean someone was buried here? thought Heidi, ¡°I was a human in the ve establishment beforeing to the Rune¡¯s mansion.¡±


    She remembered Lord Nichs had said something about Stanley being a ve originally before starting to work here.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a happy life there. It isn¡¯t a ce for anyone but there are few things you cannot do anything about. During the two long years, I befriended a child there, a young boy. He was more or less like me. Maybe that is why I bothered to notice him when other ves used to beat him up,¡± he stared at the apple in his hand, ¡°When master picked me from the ce without any notice, I didn¡¯t get to bid the boy. There were days when I remembered and days when I didn¡¯t. It must be the ve¡¯s instinct, to be selfish and not to look back at people who rot.¡±


    ¡°You never met the boy after that?¡± Heidi asked him.


    ¡°I did. But the boy had died a week after I left,¡± Stanley answered, continuing to exin, ¡°He had been beaten to death for disobedience by one of the guards. It isn¡¯t that umon. When people running the ve establishment find a ve too hard to deal with without much benefit, they are either face death or are sold for blood in the ck market.¡±


    ¡°Is this where he lies then?¡± she saw the butler nod his head.


    ¡°The dead bodies in the establishment are normally taken together and dumped in theke of bones. Master help me find his body but his body had already begun to dpose. Four weeks the body lying with other piles of bodies. Master told me that he would let me bury the boys body here, telling there was a ritual to keep a person¡¯s energy or remnants in the trees and I followed it. Besides that apples are my favourite fruit,¡± Stanley finished exining it.


    Heidi didn¡¯t ask further than that and let the butler do his work in peace while she stood at one side of the orchard quietly. It was a sad story. It was only after she pondered on it for a few minutes that she realized that more than being sad, the end was disturbing. There were at least more than twenty apples trees and it wasn¡¯t just one the butler was partial to. He was partial to each and every one of them here. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that the body didn¡¯ty just under one tree?


    ¡°Do you like apple wine, Lady Heidi?¡± she heard Stanley ask her with his back facing her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t tasted it to know if I would like it,¡± hearing this the butler turned his face surprised.


    ¡°Really?¡± and she nodded her head, ¡°Then you must try the one¡¯s I make.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± she waved both her hands, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want you to overwork when you already are.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, miss. I am a half vampire with extra time in my pocket. I insist you try it. I am sure you will like it,¡± he spoke so enthusiastically that she didn¡¯t have the heart to say no to him. After all the butler making wine from his treasured apples for someone who wasn¡¯t Lord Nichs was a rare asion.

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82: Dark society- Part 2</h4>


    After Lord Nichs and Timothy Rufus arrived back at the mansion, Heidi was asked by Timothy to join them at the cer room. It was located underground; a medium sized room where the three sides of the wall was covered with several bottles. At the center of the room was a table with seven chairs in ce. The room had ample amount of light from the simple chandelier that was at the center of the ceiling, holding candles at each interval of space.


    Heidi sat one seat away from the lord and two seats away from Mr. Rufus. Since she arrived at the cer she hadn¡¯t looked in the eye of the lord. He looked different. When she had firstid her eyes on him it took her few seconds to shake her off the trance she was put into by his mere appearance. She didn¡¯t know what had caused in his sudden change of his appearance but if it was possible now he looked more daunting than before. Gone was his bronze brown hair to be reced by an inky ck mane which was cut by the sides while leaving the front long. But it wasn¡¯t just the hair but the small piece of metal that adorned the upper side of his ear.


    He looked too good to be real.


    Previously his brown hairplimented the mask he wore in front of people but now his looks synced with his actual nature, thought Heidi to herself.


    ¡°Heidi, you haven¡¯t taken a sip yet,¡± Timothy noted looking down at her ss.


    ¡°Ah-I am sorry,¡± she apologized, taking the ss by its stem and taking a sip to feel her toe curl at the bitter taste it left after she swallowed the liquid.


    ¡°Ahahaha, is it that bad?¡± she shook her head at Mr. Rufus¡¯ question, ¡°That¡¯s alright. Not everyone is fond of the zorbeten. Isn¡¯t tasting these also part of her education,¡± he asked the lord.


    ¡°Not all families wee the thought of drinking alcohol, Tim,¡± she heard Nichs speak and from the frequency of his voice she could tell his face was in the direction she sat, ¡°Would you like to try something less bitter?¡±


    She turned her head, meeting his eyes to only be captured by them. If it was viable she would prefer tobust into dust than be stared by him with his unwavering gaze at her.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± she answered softly without giving it much thought, to which he offered a smile. Getting up from his seat, the lord walked towards one side of the wall while hovering his hand over the green bottles.


    ¡°That¡¯s really unfair, Nick. Now is the only time I would wish to be ady. He is too nice to women,¡± Timothymented sulkily to gain Heidi¡¯s attention. He then leaned over to whisper, ¡°Nichs never shares the bottles on that side of the wall. Not even the head council had the privilege to taste it. Thest time he opened it was when one of the Count¡¯s daughter visited few months ago.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t tasted it either?¡± Heidi asked curious.


    ¡°Oh, I did. Just a couple of times though,¡± Timothy grinned. The lord and the butler did match each other in few things. One who treasured apples, and the other who treasured the cer of alcohols with what Heidi heard from Mr. Rufus.


    Mr. Rufus continued to speak but Heidi stopped listening to him, seeing the lord pick a bottle in one go and bringing it to the table with a new ss. The bottle was half empty when Nichs opened the cork with his long fingers to pour the liquid which didn¡¯t even fill half of the ss. When the ss was given to her, she leaned forward to smell the aroma that wafted across her nose lightly. She then brought the ss to her lips and took a sip for the vours to burst on her tongue. It had a sweet taste but when the liquid was gulped, it left a light prickly feeling in her throat.


    ¡°Does it suit your taste?¡± Nichs asked and saw her nod.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured. Nichs had also poured an extra ss for Timothy, and Heidi noticed how his ss was filled unlike hers. As though reading her face, Nichs spoke,


    ¡°This is a wine specially made for vampires. Vampires don¡¯t get high on the ones which are made for humans. If I gave you a full ss you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it,¡± he gave a short nce towards her while corking back the bottle, ¡°When you are at a vampire¡¯s mansion, make sure you don¡¯t pick something which isn¡¯t meant for you drink. There have been few cases when humans have fallen prey. Even if we speak about equality, I am sure you know the current crisis between the humans and vampires. For precaution stick to water, most of the humans follow it unless insisted by the host,¡± he warned her to be careful.


    ¡°You are scaring the poor woman,¡± Timothy frowned seeing Heidi¡¯s guarded expression, ¡°Warren is going to be beside her the entire time. There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± he said to Heidi and at the same time they heard footsteps approaching the cer, ¡°Talk about the devil. Good afternoon, Warren. Come join us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the invitation but I will have to decline. I have somewhere else to be. Heidi,¡± hearing him address her, she stood up a little worried. She saw him look at her hands that was holding the ss with a serious expression. She realized she shouldn¡¯t have joined the lord and the other man in the cer as it seemed like her fiance disapproved of her presence here. For a fleeting moment she felt his eyes move towards the lord before looking back at her, ¡°It¡¯s a short notice but Duke Wilford wants us to join for a soiree he¡¯s hosting this evening.¡±


    ¡°I will be ready,¡± she answered promptly, trying to take up the role as his partner and saw him offer her a patient smile.


    ¡°Thank you, I appreciate that. The butler said you received the invitation too,¡± he said as Lord Nichs took a mouthful from his ss and gulped it, to empty the ss, ¡°You changed your appearance,¡± he noted.


    ¡°I did,¡± Nichs replied with a smile, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It suits you,¡± Warren kept hispliment short.


    ¡°It does, doesn¡¯t it,¡± if one heard the lord¡¯s conversation, they would surely peg him to be a narcissist. But Heidi did agree internally that the inky ck hair suited him much better than his natural brown hair.


    ¡°Of course, it would. It is his natural color,¡± Timothymented to Heidi¡¯s surprise. So the brown and bronze hair he carried with himself all these days wasn¡¯t the natural color? Now that she thought about it, she remembered seeing a family portrait in the mansion with a small boy with ck hair.


    ¡°Heidi, I had something for you, would you like to join me in drawing room?¡± Warren asked her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she nodded.


    Before she could walk out of there she wondered what to do with the ss in her hand which was yet to be finished. She didn¡¯t want to waste the alcohol which the lord had opened just for her but at the same time she couldn¡¯t bring herself to drink with Warren in front of her. Nheless, she turned back, cing the ss on the table and excused herself to walk outside the cer with Warren.

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83: Dark society- Part 3</h4>


    Going to the drawing room, Warren opened the door for her like the gentleman he was brought up to be and waited for her to get in. Closing the door behind him, he took her to sit on therge couch.


    ¡°My mother wanted to give you this,¡± he said leaning to the other side to lift a box and give it to her.


    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She asked you to wear it for this evening. If the dress is right, you could match it with the pearls,¡± by the mention of the pearls, Heidi gave him a tight smile not knowing else to do as she didn¡¯t have them anymore. The night when the lord had tugged the ne from her neck, she had forgotten to pick the pearly beads from the ground. In her defence, no one would remember about the pearls after being kissed so passionately.


    She opened the box and pulled the material out to feel dread fill up her mind seeing the depth at the back. Warren seemed to have caught her feelings for the dress and spoke,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to wear it.¡±


    ¡°No no. I like the dress. Please convey my thanks when you see her,¡± she put the dress back in the box and covered it back with the lid.


    ¡°I understand that my mother can be difficult and I am d to see you making an effort in building the rtionship with her. I admire you for that,¡± he stated and she was d that unlike other men who sided with their mother even though they were wrong, Warren was being mature and thoughtful.


    It was hard to believe that someone like Via had brought up a son to be a true gentleman. Then there was his cousin who used words to attack her at unexpected moments. She didn¡¯t even know why she was alwayspared them but it wasn¡¯t a mystery. Warren was her fiance and Nichs was...Nichs was going to be her direct lord once she would marry Warren. The very thought made her heart sink in despair.


    He had confessed of wanting her and she tried finding the meaning of it which turned out to be useless. Dwelling in it didn¡¯t do her any good but she did it anyways, unable to forget the guilty pleasure which she had tasted.


    ¡°Is there something weighing your mind?¡± he cocked his head to the side.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± she shook her head. After a while decided to ask, ¡°Was it magic that turned the lord¡¯s hair?¡±


    ¡°It is a mix of the white witches and ck witches potion. Something you will find in the ck market,¡± he answered, ¡°By the way...Duke Wilford is a popr man, even if he is a human he has enough power to influence people and things in Bonke. There will be many guests but different than the ones you have seen until now,¡± seeing her raise her brows in questions, he continued, ¡°You will understand when we arrive at the manor. I would request you to not question anything when we are there,¡± he waited for her response.


    ¡°Okay, I will be quiet,¡± she didn¡¯t know why he was stressing about it as it wasn¡¯t the first time for her to attend a soiree. Aftering to Bonke, she had realized how men and women were idle. Idle with their time, not knowing how to spend apart from ridiculing others lower them and behind their back.


    When evening arrived at Duke Wilford¡¯s manor, Heidi sat next to Warren at a table inside therge hall, listening to the people converse as usual without adding any input from her end. Heidi had worn the dress Via had given her along with the mink fur which covered her back. In the beginning she didn¡¯t understand why Warren had asked her to keep quiet but now that she was here, she undersood the reason.


    The hall was filled with guests but there was something unsual. ves that belonged to the vampires and humans had apanied their masters and mistresses. It was easy to spot the ves as each one of them had a cor around their neck, some also having a chain attached in the front of their cor so that the owners could drag them around. Apparently, Duke Wilford wasn¡¯t just a Duke but the man who ran the ve establishment in the border of the Bonke empire.


    Looking around, her eyes fell on the lord who was talking to ady who sat too close to him. With her red lips, thedy spoke to the lord with a lustful gaze in her eyes while the lord seemed hardly fazed with thedy¡¯s presence next to him. Heidi could tell that most of the women in the room had their eyes on Lord Nichs due to the sudden change in his appearance.


    The devil who disguised as an angel had dropped his angelic robes. But was that an act or the truth? Her heart squeezed when she stole a look or tow at him without anyone¡¯s notice.


    Half way of the soiree a ve was pped right across the cheek, gathering few attention towards the owner and the ve who had crossed the owner. The owner was a male vampire who red down at his ve who had fallen on the ground. The woman trembled in fear, her hands shaking.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± the vampire asked lowering down himself to look at his ve, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to follow the rules. Is it that difficult for you to understand?¡± he spoke calmly but his demeanour spoke otherwise.


    ¡°M-mast-ter I-¡± the vampire caught his ves throat and dragging her up to her feet.


    Another vampire who wasn¡¯t far from themmented, ¡°I told you not to be lenient on the ve, Vincent. They are never grateful.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that,¡± the vampire asked his ve who struggled when he squeezed the woman¡¯s neck, ¡°Your disobedience is going to cost my reputation. Let me teach you right here,¡± he pushed the woman away.


    ¡°F-forgive me master,¡± she bowed her head but that didn¡¯t do for her owner. He folded his arms across his chest with a dire look and ordered, ¡°Strip.¡±


    ¡°Master please!¡± the woman cried, her eyes livid with what he just asked her to do.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t an umon thing for something like this to happen but Heidi was far from being alright with the scene that took ce in front of her eyes and it made her queasy. She went to get up to only feel Warren¡¯s hand tighten around her wrist in an iron grip that made her wince.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she heard Warren utter the word so that only she could hear.


    ¡°The new ves always cause trouble. They don¡¯t know when to stop talking and start obliging,¡± Via who was sitting at her table spoke disapprovingly.

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84: Dark society- Part 4</h4>


    During the whole ordeal, Warren didn¡¯t let go of Heidi¡¯s hand. She was shocked when the ve finally did strip away her clothes in front of all the guests. She could feel the woman¡¯s shame taken away from her. Streaks of tears making down her eyes. By the end of the soiree Heidi was left speechless. Not only did she see the woman get naked out of force but she also witnessed another ve being beaten to the edge of his life. She was utterly disgusted and horrified. Was this why Warren had asked her not to raise her voice?


    Warren was a half vampire but as he belonged to the pure blooded family, he along with his mother and Heidi went to meet Duke Wilford. The Duke was a man in his fifties wearing a fur jacket that looked expensive. His hands covered in rings that were made of gold.


    ¡°Good evening, Lady Via. It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw you, I must say you look beautiful. A timeless beauty,¡± Viaughed as he kissed the back of her hand.


    ¡°I am honoured to hear thate from you. I hope your wife is doing well,¡± Heidi found Via¡¯s smile in a slimey manner.


    ¡°Warren. I heard you got yourself a fiance. Is this her?¡± the man looked at Heidi, his gaze travelling up and down her body making her feel ufortable yet she kept a smile on her face even though she didn¡¯t mean it. As time passed she realized how she was bing one of them. Part of the society she wasn¡¯tfortable with.


    When they returned back to the Rune mansion, Nichs went inside leaving the couple standing next to the carriage. Heidi was angry and upset. She hadn¡¯t expected Warren to turn a blind eye to what took ce at the soiree. Not only he didn¡¯t speak up but he hadn¡¯t let her speak either. About to leave she turned to hear Warren speak,


    ¡°Don¡¯t think much about what happened this evening. It is something which is part of the society,¡± not holding back she turned around with a frown to look him in the eye.


    ¡°How am I not? Every human is his or her own person. You want me to behave like nothing happened?¡± she asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, that is what I ask for you to do. What happened was a simple discipline being implemented not only for her but also the other ves so none of them repeat any unnecessary mistakes.¡±


    ¡°What you people are doing is stripping away that basic need,¡± Heidi replied back.


    ¡°very has existed since a long time and in one side it is a away for them to live by depending on their masters after being sold. And none of us appreciate other getting in others business,¡± Warren spoke coldly with his unchanging expression.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Heidi. Please refrain from speaking about it. Do you understand what it would mean if you took their side? To jump into someone else¡¯s matter? Not only would it reflect badly on you but also on me and my family. A ve is a ve, nothing more. This is how all the empires have been run all these years with hierarchy system.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you really think?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And I hope you pick on it too else it¡¯s going to be hard for you to survive in this ce. Please rest well,¡± he bowed not wanting to argue with her on it any further and got inside the carriage.


    Heidi stood there, seeing the carriage take off in the night. Instead of going to her room, her feet carried her to the clock tower of the mansion. It was only at noon she had considered how well Warren had been brought up but now she could see the ws he carried. She was disappointed by his words and behaviour. Maybe she expected far too much from him, she sighed loudly. She looked at the clouds move across the crescent moon. She took off the pins from her head one by one until her hair was let down and open, moving in the direction of the wind softly.


    She had hoped that Warren would understand if she told him about her past. But it turned out that he wasn¡¯t weing when it came to the thought about ves.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she stood there until she heard the footsteps from behind. She turned to see it was Nichs.


    ¡°The weather is cold. What are you doing up here all alone?¡± he askeding to stand next to her.


    ¡°Thinking...¡± she trailed.


    ¡°Is it about the soiree?¡± he turned around to lean his back against the wall.


    ¡°Does it matter what I think?¡± she questioned him back with a small smile.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡± the lord then spoke, ¡°It is good to sympathize but never to empathize, Heidi. I say this because you seem to be hurt and bothered since the man raised his hand at the ve.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me to ignore what happened too?¡±


    ¡°I never did. It is your choice by end of the day what you want to do. You might ask me to stop the establishment as it resides at Bonke¡¯s border but you need to remember that few things are or will always be out of our hands. The council that¡¯s why hasn¡¯t taken an approach in shutting down he establishment. There are people who will oppose and support it because that is how life has been thriving,¡± Nichs chose his words wisely, ¡°We, particrly the pure blooded families have always been at the top. Most of our families have been taught that ves are always beneath us, to listen to all the bids and orders. Consider the horse that pulled the carriage for instance. We know the horse as an animal that would help in pulling the carriage or ride on them for our own purpose. Pondering on it wouldn¡¯t help anyone.¡±


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t right what he did. And no one stopped him,¡± she clutched the edge of the railings with her hands.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t right but vampires have their own way to discipline their ves. When children, men or women, are sent to the ve establishment and brought from the auction with a vampires money, it bes no ones affair to intervene how they treat their ve. The case lies solely between the owner and the ve.¡±


    ¡°What if I was a ve?¡± she surprised asking him the question, ¡± Would you treat me the same?¡± He stared at her, seconds passing by in silence. The tower peaceful and quiet.


    ¡°What difference would it make, you would still be the person I know you are,¡± he cracked a smile at her.


    Taking her hand from the railing, he ran his thumb over her wrist gently, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she looked confused and then realized the mark Warren had left on her while they were at Duke Wilford¡¯s manner. Warren had forgotten she was a human unlike him and had used his strength to keep her still. It was a mystery how Nichs had found out about it.


    He raised her hand and dropped a lingering kiss over the skin that had been bruised.


    ¡°You¡¯re making things difficult for me,¡± she whispered, meeting his eyes when he dropped her hand but not letting it go.


    ¡°That is because you¡¯re picking the difficult road. Pick the one which is easy, darling,¡± he replied linking his fingers with hers.


    Heidi closed her eyes, feeling his fingers on hers while they stood in the clock tower. It wasn¡¯t right and she knew it but it felt good. So good that she gave her heart to the man holding her hand now than the one who had ced a ring on her finger.

 Chapter 85

    <h4>Chapter 85: Stealing the forbidden fruit- Part 1</h4>


    The head butler was in the dining room, pressing the top of his pocket watch when one of the maids came looking for him.


    ¡°The table has been set,¡± the maid informed him.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he replied, looking up from the watch while still clicking the clock to set the time. Putting the watch in his pocket, he went to look for his master to let him know that dinner was ready. He went to Lord Nichs¡¯ room and then to the study room, to see if he was there but he wasn¡¯t.


    Wondering if his master was at the clock tower, he made his way up there to see Lord Nichs and Lady Heidi standing next to each other. Though it was dark, his vampire eyes caught sight of their hands linked to each other. The sight would have surprised anyone else but it didn¡¯te as a surprise to him. There was a reason why he was asked to serve at the Rune¡¯s mansion and for such a long time. It was subtle but he had noticed at times how his master resembled like a hawk when he looked at thedy who now stood next to him. It wasn¡¯t in a bad way but there was something very different about it.


    Before he could leave without making a sound, his master who was facing in his direction looked at him to which the butler bowed his head. Turning around he left the ce, stepping down the circr stairs of the clock tower.


    Exiting the entrance to the clock tower he wondered what it meant though. Lady Heidi was engaged to Mr. Lawson. Then there was the truce which had to be up held at any cost. Seeing a servant approach with a bucket of water and a cloth in the back of his pocket. He was a new recruit to join the household servants at the mansion.


    Stanley asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°You asked me to clean the stairs,¡± the boy reminded him. Stanley did remember telling him that but he had asked it in the morning and it was night now.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you early,¡± the butlermented sarcastically to see the boy scratch the back of his neck, ¡°Leave it for today. You can do it early in the morning tomorrow.¡±


    At the tower clock, Heidi stood with Nichs, his cold fingers holding her warm hand in his as they stood there in silence.


    Her mind went through the words he spoke and she looked up at him to see like usual he was already looking at her. A soft smile on his lips which was as harmless as the drizzle of rain that fell from the clouds. In response her heart squeezed in her little chest. She wanted to pick the easy road he spoke about and it was tempting. So tempting that she would have picked it in a heartbeat if her circumstances were different.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...I don¡¯t know if I will be left stranded if I picked the easier road. Even though the other one is difficult, I at least know where it is going,¡± she said looking him in the eye.


    ¡°Is that what worries you?¡± he tugged her hand to bring her closer to him, ¡°What if I said that you wouldn¡¯t be left stranded? What is it that you worry? Tell me and I will see to it that you have nothing to think about but me,¡± he spoke thest few words in a whisper.


    ¡°What about Warren?¡± she asked worried.


    She wasn¡¯t a bachelorette but a person who was promised to be Warren¡¯s wife. It was something she reminded herself every time her eyes fell on the lord. Even with her heart that belonged to Nichs she didn¡¯t have the courage to step forward into the unknown territory.


    ¡°In a few weeks of time I will be married to Warren for the truce. Isn¡¯t that what you and the council decided?¡±


    ¡°The truce can be nulled. I would but right now it is important the process of the truce carries forward,¡± Nichs began to exin, ¡°There are people whom I need to shift from my empire through it. When I visited Woville I heard there were men and women trying to provoke the council to eradicate half-vampires as some of them don¡¯t turn well as you know. We the lord¡¯s, who are in charge have been keeping a regr check and the count of vampires who were turned. But there is someone who is corrupting the already turned half vampires to kill people.¡±


    ¡°Did you find who it is?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t. Thanks to the ck witches increase in activities, it is easier to me them to cover up the tracks of the vampires before being killed. We wouldn¡¯t want to cause any harm and mistrust arise in the empire.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Heidi wondered who might it be. Her first thought went to Duke Scathlok but she doubted it could be him. He was a human who dislike vampires. To turn humans into half vampires, he would have to have help from a willing vampire.


    The half vampires weren¡¯t a problem unless they weren¡¯t turned properly. Humans who couldn¡¯t cope with the transition and infusion of the vampire venom, usually lost their mental as well as physical bnce. Due to this even though few humans who craved for an extended life stepped back at the thought of losing their life forever while going through the transition phase. It was the first time she had heard about a already turned vampire turning corrupt.


    ¡°Will Stanley and the others be safe?¡± she asked worried.


    ¡°They will be fine. I have already spoken to Reuben about it. Stanley is a smart man to fall into the trap. Rather it would be the other way around. I believe most of the order letters have already been passed around all the four empires to keep an eye on any suspicious activity,¡± Nichs answered seeing her nod her head, ¡°I will handle everything, darling. Didn¡¯t I tell you, you have nothing to worry while I am here,¡± he assured her, ¡°Or is it that hard to choose between Warren and me?¡± he sounded a little irked as he asked her but his face still holding patience. His eyes looking right into her while waiting for her to respond.


    ¡°You know it isn¡¯t that,¡± unable to handle the intensity his eyes held, she dropped her gaze, ¡°I understand the situation but what you¡¯re asking for isn¡¯t right.¡±


    The lord was giving her hope which she hadn¡¯t imagined since her mother passed away. She wanted to break the boundaries to go to where he was. But was it alright to choose? When he leaned forward, she closed her eyes instinctively but he didn¡¯t do anything and instead let her hand free.


    Opening her eyes, she noticed that his face was void of any emotions.


    ¡°I guess you are right. You are nothing but a woman who was brought for the truce, to marry my cousin. Perhaps, you should marry Warren. That¡¯s what¡¯s right after all and we shall part ways like nothing happened. I will be going back to my chambers,¡± he stepped back away from her. Seeing Lord Nichs turn his back to her Heidi wasn¡¯t sure what to do. She was exhausted with the day and her mind and heart was barely functioning.


    ¡°Nichs-¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he cut her sharply, giving her the cold shoulder. Heidi could already feel the gap that had begun to form between them. It was as if her chest was being hollowed by his behavior.

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86: Stealing the forbidden fruit- Part 2</h4>


    ¡°I am-I...¡± she felt a lump form in her throat. He wasn¡¯t being fair! Her emotions were in conflict with each other and she didn¡¯t know what to do. No it wasn¡¯t that. She knew what she wanted but she was scared.


    The lord sighed before turning around to face her. When he looked at her, he decided not to push her any further. The poor thing seemed lost.


    Raising his hand, he waited for her to hold it which she did, cing her small hand on his hand. He pulled her carefully, as if any harsh movement would send her scurrying away from him which he didn¡¯t want. He hugged her, keeping her that way for a long time and feeling her hands meekly clutch the cloak he wore. That was an improvement, he noted.


    Heidi didn¡¯t know for how long they stood there like that with his arms around her. To her surprise, his chest felt warm and cozy. He smelt musky, sweet like where home was. She didn¡¯t deny her feelings for him and he knew that well.


    ¡°It would a taboo, an affair,¡± she murmured softly.


    ¡°Sweetheart,¡± he called her endearingly when they pulled apart. Pushing her hair away from her face and tucking it behind her ear, ¡°I am sorry...I told I would wait but I turned impatient. I might seem like a patient man but I am not. I like you. A lot more than Warren or any man could,¡± he gave her an apologetic smile.


    ¡°What if I say yes?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°Things will roll the way they have been working and you will behave like the proper fiance you are with Warren. We wouldn¡¯t want any suspicion caused. But do remember this, just because I want you that doesn¡¯t mean I am not allowed to feed on any other women. I don¡¯t want to risk taking blood from you because that might not be the only thing I take from you. Once the truce dissolves, I will put all my attention on you. Okay?¡± he asked her in a cheerful voice. Was this his way of telling he would not touch another woman? Her cheeks turned warm at the thought of the future.


    ¡°Okay...¡± she trailed in agreement.


    ¡°See, was it that hard to decide?¡±


    ¡°It is really hard to know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± she confessed and seeing him smile she wondered if he was up to something, ¡°It feels like you¡¯re still nning something?¡±


    ¡°I n to steal you away from my cousin,¡± he replied back spontaneously, ¡°Do you know how much I have been wanting to weave my hands through your beautiful hair. To entangle my fingers as I kiss these lips of yours,¡± he hadn¡¯t kissed her yet her breath had turned shallow with the mere words he spoke. She felt him graze his thumb over her bottom lip.


    He didn¡¯t even need to steal the forbidden fruit from the orchard. The apple had fallen right in the palm of his hand and he had no n to leave it, Nichs thought seeing her look at him anxiously.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Anything,¡± he took her to the side so that they could sit.


    ¡°I read that vampires have cold skin with frozen heart. But yours, you have a warmer temperature and your heart beats too,¡± it wasn¡¯t that it was always warm, the temperature of his skin felt like any humans skin would.


    ¡°The one you speak of holds true for the average vampires. It is different for the pure blooded vampires,¡± he stated, leaning his back against the wall, ¡°There is a reason why people fear the purebloods. Apart from living the longest out of all the races, and the fact that it would take more than a stake to kill us, some of us are gifted.¡±


    ¡°Gifted?¡±


    ¡°You could consider it to be an ability which differs from one pureblood to another. Sometimes...even the one who is gifted would mistake it to be something else. Not much research has been done on it, or rather you could say people aren¡¯t aware of it. It¡¯s secret not everybody shares.¡±


    ¡°Are you one of them then?¡±


    ¡°Curious little thing, aren¡¯t you. If I told you it wouldn¡¯t be a secret anymore now, would it?¡± he chuckled.


    A week passed by and Heidi heard from Stanley how a new edict had already been ced on the four empires for a period of a month. Had the number of death rate increased to the point where they had to take drastic measures to implement a new edict? When she asked Stanley, the butler had called the south lord an imbecile blockhead who would be the only one toe up with a resort to divide the humans and vampires.


    Now that she was officially engaged to Warren, Via, Warren¡¯s mother expected her to spend more time at their mansion from morning tillte noon along with her and their rtives. This led to her spending less time at the Rune¡¯s mansion as well as around Nichs. She wasn¡¯t sure if she had to be sad or thankful about it. Just because the lord carried a cid face around the Bonke empire, that didn¡¯t mean it was the same when it was only him and her. He was teaseful as ever, sometimes even testing her by using a woman to flirt when she was around. He was a sadist, if she wasn¡¯t sure about it before she definitely was now.

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87: Stealing the forbidden fruit- Part 3</h4>


    Both Heidi and Lettice went to the Isle valley with the two guards Rhys sent who were following them from a good distance. Lettice was a regr customer of the store they were in right now, as she rummaged through several dresses.


    Heidi who had taken a seat, looked down at her hand, running her fingers over the bruise that was in the process of disappearing. At one side her rtionship with Nichs had turned into a secretive weather of spring and on the other side, her rtionship with Warren had turned sour after the little argument that took ce the day they visited Duke Wilford¡¯s manor.


    Unlike Nichs who had noticed the bruise, Warren had turned a blind eye to it. Like his mother he expected her to be next to him, he didn¡¯t say it out loud but she had noticed the disagreeable look he had when either Mr. Rufus or the lord was around her, or any male in general. It made her suspect if he knew about her feelings for the lord, which she doubted he did because she had been extremely cautious from the beginning in concealing her emotions. It seemed that Warren and Heidi didn¡¯t hold and share the same thoughts as the other. The Lawson¡¯s considered the ves beneath them, most of the vampire and the human families considered it so it shouldn¡¯t havee as a shock. Yet she hadn¡¯t expected the Warren who was a kind gentleman to hold her hand in a death grip to stop her from uttering a word in favor of the ves.


    ¡°What do you think about this? I think it suits your skin and figure,¡± Lettice interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°It looks good,¡± Heidi looked at the dress which Lettice held in her hands.


    ¡°Really? We can pick something else if you want,¡± the young woman said, her mossy green eyes looking at Heidi. Both the women hade in search of dresses for the grand ball that was going to take ce in Bonke.


    ¡°No. This is fine. How big is the grand ball?¡± Heidi enquired.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t attended it myself but with what I heard it is no less than a masquerade ball with all the important men and women from every part of the empiree and gather to celebrate the vampire culture.¡±


    ¡°Vampire culture?¡± She didn¡¯t know something as such existed.


    ¡°So I have heard,¡± she handed back the two dresses to the woman so that it could be packed.


    Lettice wanted to fix the pendant of her ne and she went inside the store while Heidi decided to wait for her from outside. She looked at the vampires and vampiresses walking up and down the streets of the town in their expensive clothes. There were some who unted their ves like jewellery, dragging the ves by thick chains. Unknowingly she walked few steps away from the store where Lettice was still inside when her back hit someone.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± she was quick to apologize.


    By the annoyed expression of the man it seemed like he was about to say something before it registered who it was and he bowed his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Curtis,¡± Heidi raised her brows in question. Did she know him? He was a buff man, with scars on his face. His clothes were refined but his eyes didn¡¯t give the same feeling. He did seem familiar, ¡°I should have seen where I was going. Unfortunately, this little thing has been giving me a lot of trouble,¡± he said yanking the ve by the chain who appeared no more than ten.


    ¡°That¡¯s, alright,¡± she said looking back and forth at the ve and then the man.


    ¡°Apologies for my manners. I am Calos Juves. We met at Duke Wilford¡¯s manor,¡± he said and she only nodded not remembering if they spoke. She had spoken to too many people and it was hard to remember who was who, ¡°Please have a good day,¡± he bowed and left the street.


    Heidi stood there, looking at the man dragging the ve roughly. She didn¡¯t know but it felt like she knew him and she tried remembering where she could have seen him before. It was the scars on his face that bothered her.


    ¡°Find her! Find her! She shouldn¡¯t have gone any far!¡± the guards in the building scattered around while the little girl hid herself in the tree which had grown tall and wide. Men dispersed in the goal to find the ve who had escaped from her cell.


    ¡°How did she fucking escape?! You couldn¡¯t handle a small girl!¡± the warden asked infuriated.


    ¡°We are sorry, Sir! The door was locked when we made rounds,¡± a guardsman spoke up with his head down.


    The girl who was sitting on the tree, with her eyes livid, she dropped down when there wasn¡¯t anyone. She ran across thend, with her body so frail and thin, the guards at the gate lost sight of her when they were alerted. She thought she was free as she continued to run, running for her life and freedom.


    But the warden had caught up with her and he caught the girl who struggled. Swinging her tiny hands at him which did nothing. The manughed at her plight, ¡°Did you think it is easy to escape? Young girls are worth a fortune. I wouldn- argh!¡± the man cried out in pain, holding his face which was oozing with blood.


    The girl fell down, holding the shard of ss in her hand and she continued to run...


    Heidi blinked her eyes several times, taking deep breath through her mouth. He was the warden she had escaped from when she was a child. The man who had killed the woman in her cell. Her palms felt sweaty at the knowledge of who he was. She told herself there was nothing to be worried about. After all it happened a long time ago. When Lettice arrived back to where Heidi was waiting for her, seeing the distress on her friend¡¯s face she asked if everything was alright. Heidi hasn¡¯t known Lettice for a long time but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t trust the woman. Maybe she was the only woman she trusted after her mother, Helen.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I can¡¯t even imagine what you went through,¡± Lettice hugged Heidi, after Heidi has revealed a little about herself of how she hade to stay with the Curtis family, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Howard. I will arrange my maid and someone else to look for the man.¡±


    Reaching back at the mansion, Heidi walked inside to see no one around in the main hall. When she ced a hand on the railing of the stairs, she heard Stanley call for her.


    ¡°Lady Heidi,¡± he came with quick footsteps while carrying letters in his hand, ¡°This one came for you,¡± he said handing one of them to her and disappearing from her sight.


    She had been dreading to receive a letter knowing well who it was from. She was afraid to open it. Scared to know what was written inside it.


    Not wanting to open it, she took it to her room and let it rest on the top of her desk.

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88: Stay- Part 1</h4>


    Heidi hade out to the forest with the Lawson¡¯s, Warren¡¯s cousin Agnes, Mr. Rufus and Nichs on a bright sunny afternoon with a clear sky above them. It was mostly like this; to go hunting when there was no hint of rain. It was the fourth time for Heidi to join them in their hunting activity and the difference today from the rest of the days was that she held a bow and an arrow in her hand. She didn¡¯t enjoy it, but Heidi was well aware that this was one of the natural things the elite did, killing animals to kill their own time.


    ¡°What was the bet again?¡± Via asked already ready and aiming for something Heidi couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°The one who hunts thergest mule deer in less than an hour will be given and each from all the participants,¡± Lord Nichs said looking around the forest.


    ¡°I believe Lady Heidi and Lady Frances won¡¯t be participating,¡± Timothy said looking at thedies.


    That¡¯s when Heidi realized Lady Frances had apanied them too. She didn¡¯t like the woman, especially after the nerve she had by running her mouth about how she had ¡®bagged¡¯ Warren as she was a meremondy. But then, that wasn¡¯t the only reason.


    ¡°Oh, I would love to but my aim hasn¡¯t improved yet. Thest time I went hunting with papa, they had to get the arrow out of a servant. Ahahahaha,¡± sheughed, covering her mouth with the back of her hand.


    ¡°We should keep your hands away from the arrows,¡± Timothy replied back yfully. Like Heidi, Frances was carrying the bow and arrows.


    ¡°I am sure by surrounding myself with such skilled hunters, I will be able to pick it up really quick. Lord Nichs also said he would teach me, didn¡¯t you milord,¡± she peeked through hershes while looking at Nichs who smiled in agreement.


    ¡°Of course, my dear,¡± the lord replied.


    This was the reason, thought Heidi to herself. The lord was being his charming self, spending his time next to the woman whom she had caught that night making out with him in the hallway. Internally she sighed, she had never thought she could be jealous but there was no helping it. If this was Lord Nichs¡¯s way to tease her, it would be best to avoid both Nichs and Lady Frances for the reminder of the day. Did he enjoy her reactions that much? He had told he liked her, not that he loved her. And she knew expecting too much would only hurt her. But there were also times she wanted to retaliate and give him a taste of what he was trying to achieve.


    ¡°Heidi,¡± she heard Warren call for her, who was few feets behind her, ¡°Would you want me to help you learn?¡± he asked.


    Heidi nodded her head, ¡°I would be very thankful.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should go together. It would be nice to learn together, don¡¯t you think Heidi,¡± Frances suggested, excitement radiating through her eyes.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Via said walking to stand next to Agnes, ¡°We¡¯ll be moving forward. The time starts now.¡±


    ¡°See youter then,¡± Timothy waved with a smile before disappearing behind the thicket of trees, leaving Lord Nichs, Warren, Heidi and Frances alone. Hearing a crow near a tree, Heidi wondered if it was Lord Nichs¡¯ crow, Toby. Did anyone even stand a chance in winning while Lord Nichs had his pet to tell him which direction thergest mule deer was.


    ¡°Please watch as you walk. There are stones and thorns around here,¡± her fiance warned her to be careful when he saw Frances almost trip from a stone to be saved by the lord as thedy was busy looking up the trees. Times like these, Heidi felt a pang of guilt umte in her chest when Warren would look out for her.


    They walked for few minutes before finally sighting three mule deers drinking water from the stream that flowed on the slightly nted ground. None of them made noise, quietly looking at them. Warren was the first one to draw his arrow against his bow and releasing it with his fingers. The arrow went in a speed such that the mule which was targeted had no time to run and the arrow went through its face, making it fall on the ground while the other two ran. Going forward to where the dead animalid, Warren dragged the animal by one of the hind legs. When he was putting the animal on the side of the saddle of the horse, Heidi saw that Nichs had disappear, to appear back after two three minutes with a deer in his hand. The deer wasrge,rger than what Warren had killed and with that they continued to hunt to see if they could get a bigger one than the one they had previously killed.


    After catching two more, Lady Frances praised Lord Nichs,¡±That was a brilliant mark, milord.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Frances. Would you like to try aiming for one?¡± Lord Nichs asked her, ¡°Maybe not the deers but something smaller.¡±


    The Lady obliged without any hesitation, going to stand next to the lord. The lord went to stand behind Frances who behaved coy when he put his arms on her to make sure of the direction she was aiming at. His chest pressed her back and his head next to her head while he spoke to the woman about aiming. As the lord adjusted their stance, he looked at Heidi, giving her a sly grin and she shook her head before turning away her face in response. Warren was adding the third deer he had caught on the horse, trying to bnce the weight, due to this he didn¡¯t catch Heidi looking at the the Lord from where he was. A few days ago when said he liked her, she didn¡¯t know what it actually meant in his wordbook. The lord held different meanings to the same words they spoke.


    When Warren finished saddling the deer, he turned to her, ¡°Give me a minute,¡± she saw him pick a stone and walk towards a tree, marking it with a big and small circle, returning back he said, ¡°You might not befortable with an animal. We¡¯ll start with the bark of a tree as you¡¯re a beginner.¡±


    Her fiance was being considerate about her feelings, though Warren didn¡¯t tell it out clearly, she knew he cared. Even if it was little. What would one do if they were in her position? she asked herself. She had given her heart and the word that she would be his but here he was flirting with a woman in front of her. She wondered if she had mistaken his irritation as jealousy when hepared him and Warren for her affections. No it couldn¡¯t be. Lord Nichs wasn¡¯t the kind to put out his emotions on a disy for others not even her but the mask had slipped for a few seconds before it was ced back. Taking a chance, she decided to give a taste of his own medicine.


    Not to be asked, Warren helped her position her bow against the arrow. Telling her how to hold the arrow. Purposely, Heidi stood in a different way than how Frances stood.


    ¡°You need to change your stance. Please do rx, your shoulders are too stiff,¡± he saiding to stand behind her, ¡°Raise your arms,¡± he said using hand that slid from her shoulder to her elbow. She hadn¡¯t realized how dangerous her situation had turned out to be. Maybe it wasn¡¯t a good idea, she thought to herself. She wasn¡¯t repulsed but neither was she happy with Warren standing so close.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she heard Frances exim in disappointment, ¡°We missed the squirrel.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to look for another one then,¡± the lord stated.


    Heidi was too aware of Warren, who had his hands resting on the sides of her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t just look at the target. Focus on it in such a way that you see nothing else,¡± Warren advised, ¡°Your hand needs to stay still. Let go of the arrow when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Like Warren advised, she kept one of her eyes closed while the other focussed on the inner circle. Taking a deep breath, she released the arrow which swished through the wind andnding right inside the circle.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Warrenplimented her and she smiled, the skin around her eyes crinkling in happiness.


    ¡°It must have been sheer luck,¡± Francesmented holding the bow in her hand and walking towards them, ¡°It happened to me too the first time I targeted the mark. Why not try again?¡± she suggested.

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89: Stay- Part 2</h4>


    Heidi was pumped to show the woman¡¯s ce and decided to take an arrow and aim back at the bark of the tree. This time, Warren had moved back away from Heidi to see if she could hit the mark without his help. She stood just like Warren had taught her, praying and hoping that the arrow wouldnd at least on the tree. When she did leave the arrow, the head of the arrow hit the center of the inner circle and she had to control the triumphant smile that threatened to show on her face.


    ¡°Did your second time hit the mark too, Lady Frances?¡± Heidi asked the woman who twisted her mouth before giving her a proper smile.


    The woman replied, ¡°It is different when ites to targeting a tree and a moving animal.¡±


    Warren interrupted their conversation, ¡°It looks like you will be an excellent hunter with a little more practice. You must be a natural,¡± he showered her withpliments making her blush.


    ¡°Thank you for teaching me,¡± she thanked him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. It was your skills,¡± he replied back with a smile, ¡°But Lady Frances is right. Things that move might be difficult to hunt than the ones that stand still. Maybe after some more practice on a different day, you can hone your skills.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± and when Heidi went to walk towards the bark of tree where the arrows were stuck, Warren offered to go get it, asking her to wait for him.


    Lord Nichs and Frances were already on their way walking back from where they started as it was close to an hour since everyone split to get thergest deer. Everyone had caught more than one but thergest one who had caught was Mr. Rufus. He had a huge satisfied grin on his lips as he spoke about it,


    ¡°Now, is there a possibility of picking anynd I want?¡±


    ¡°You will have to take what we give Rufus,¡± Via said making the blonde man smile.


    ¡°Of course, not that I mind. Something is always better than nothing,¡± Mr. Rufus shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Tonight is a feast!¡±


    And it was. After hunting more than ten deers, two of them was sent to the Lawson¡¯s manor and four of them as a present to four different acquaintances of the lord while the rest was cooked at the Rune¡¯s mansion. At dinner, few of Warrens rtives were also asked to join along with the head council, Reuben. With Lady Frances boasting about her father and Timothy poking jokes at everyone, the table was lively with chatter andughter. It was a merry evening. When dinner was done, Heidi went outside the mansion, waiting for the guests to get into the carriage and wishing them a night.


    ¡°It was so good to see you, my dear,¡± one of Warren¡¯s aunt spoke to Heidi, ¡°We cannot wait to have you in our family.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Aunt Guilene. Heidi is already part of our family,¡± Agnes came, carrying a box in her hand.


    ¡°My bad. Poor Warren must be tiring himself going back and forth to only meet you. Aren¡¯t you the luckiest woman,¡± Aunt Guilene stated with a hint of cider in her tone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it works with everyone?¡± Heidi asked not taking badly of what the woman said.


    ¡°It is,¡± Aunt Guilene¡¯s husband said, ¡°We wished you could stay at Via¡¯s mansion than here. It would even give us a relief.¡± Heidi didn¡¯t understand what he exactly meant by that.


    ¡°Just a few more weeks,¡± Aunt Guilene rubbed her husband¡¯s back. The couple were half vampires who appeared to be in theirte forties. Changing the conversation, the elderly woman asked, ¡°Did you get your wedding dress yet, dear? Is someone helping you or would you want us toe alone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. A friend of mine knows a good store at Isle valley. We will be going there in a week,¡± the woman nodded her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. At least the council isn¡¯t picking a gown for you, haha, a woman should be allowed to pick what she wants. I always tell that. By the way I heard my nephew bought a ne for you. I was hoping to see it as my daughter kept telling how beautiful it was,¡± hearing this Heidi felt her heart shudder in her chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s in my room. I didn¡¯t want to wear it out,¡± she made up the easiest reason that popped in her mind.


    ¡°Would it be too much trouble if Ie and see it now?¡± the woman asked and for a fleeting moment Heidi felt herself freeze by the question. She was worried and already drawing up the reasons of what she could tell thedy. Thankfully, Aunt Guilene had a change of heart, ¡°Oh, or maybe another time,¡± the carriage had also arrived at the same time and at that moment Heidi couldn¡¯t stop thanking God at the mercy he showed on her.


    Warren who was going back with his mother, took few minutes to take Heidi to his side to talk to her.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°I-Actually I wanted to apologize to you about what happened few days ago,¡± he wasn¡¯t looking at her but to his right with a grim expression. It appeared that he was having trouble in putting out his thoughts and Heidi didn¡¯t stop him from speaking. Patiently waiting for him toplete his words, ¡°I am sorry with the way I put across my thoughts on the ves but my opinion hasn¡¯t changed. I just wanted to tell you that.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± it seemed this one was something they both didn¡¯t agree on.


    ¡°Would it be alright if I asked you out for tomorrow? It will be a short trip,¡± he promised and when she agreed he smiled.


    He stepped closer to her, as close as he did in the forest today, leaning forward slowly towards her. rmed, Heidi wasn¡¯t sure what to do and therefore turned her head while sinking her head making the man stop. Lifting her gaze up at him, she found him giving her an apologetic smile,


    ¡°Was it too early?¡± he asked, pulling back to stand straight.


    ¡°I-I no. I was¡­¡± Shocked? yes, she said to herself, ¡°A little surprised. I am sorry,¡± shepleted her sentence.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be. I was out of line,¡± the smile he had now was something sad making her guiltier than necessary, ¡°Goodnight then. I shall see you tomorrow,¡± he picked her hand to leave a kiss on the back of her hand.


    Heidi stood there, seeing Warren get inside the carriage and the carriage take off along with Lady Frances carriage.

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90: Stay- Part 3</h4>


    On the way back inside, she saw Nichs talking to the head council about something of high importance as their discussion went back and forth. It was about the recent Edict that took ce.


    ¡°We have already given the exception of the Lady as there¡¯s a truce but you cannot withhold other people who moved. You do know-¡±


    Nichs interrupted him, ¡°And I already told you, I don¡¯t believe in the divide the council have put. Isn¡¯t it suspicious to have it at a time like this when he could have done few years ago when there was mass murder going on in Mythweald? Not to forget he¡¯s picked a precise time. He¡¯s nning for something big.¡±


    ¡°I am aware of it Nichs. We are fishing for the ones who spiked the majority during the vote because when I spoke to the council members weren¡¯t in favor of it. Why didn¡¯t you hold another vote?¡±


    ¡°You know that isn¡¯t how it works. Once done is done,¡± the old man rubbed the back of his neck tiredly, ¡°It is a good thing he hasn¡¯t kept too many tabs on you and instead just on Alexander. It would only add extra work for me. I spoke to Alexander and it looks like he has already drawn a n for what is going to take ce.¡±


    ¡°What about his wife?¡± Lord Nichs enquired.


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s always sick due to her ill health.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about it?¡±


    ¡°Why do you doubt?¡±Reuben furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Well,¡± Lord Nichs drawled, ¡°Thest time I heard, she was in Valeria taking a stroll in the woods and town. If I am not wrong, it must be the time during the Hallow.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like Heidi was eavesdropping as the two men stood on the other side of the main entrance, talking to each other. Meeting the head council¡¯s eyes she bowed her head both to him as well as the lord. The following day, Heidi apanied Warren to the next town. Like he said the visit was short. He had taken her to a newly opened confectionary store in the town. After Warren had tried kissing herst night, she felt slightly awkward around him. Nheless, she was polite to him. Reaching back home before the time of lunch, Heidi handed the little boxes of cake to Stanley. The butler thanked her with star gazed eyes whilst looking at the boxes. She was d that she had given it to him.


    At the piano room, Heidi took a seat, opening the cover to the keys. She pulled the sheet which she hadn¡¯t seen previously. There were only two lines written on it. Cracking both of her knuckles, she began ying it. It was odd yet beautiful. She wondered if Nichs had used the piano room when she wasn¡¯t around as she had never caught him ying the piano.


    She continued ying it continuously when suddenly two hands appeared out of nowhere, long fingers that pressed the keys.


    ¡°Continue ying,¡± Nichs nudged her and she did, working her hand in constant intervals of time. Both of them yed together as he added music to it, harmonizing it with the one he had previously written. In the calm and serene atmosphere, Heidi could feel her heart soar with every note of the key that filled the empty room.


    Seeing him move away one his hand from the keys, she used her free hand to y the music, imitating his other hand which was still ying the keys. As they yed, Heidi felt Nichs push her open hair away from one side of her shoulder to another gently. She tried hard to concentrate but when Nichs¡¯ breath hit the nape of her neck, she couldn¡¯t concentrate. Her heartbeat rose steadily, the tip of his nose gliding so ever lightly over her soft skin making her shiver to his delight. She didn¡¯t know when the lips reced the nose but when she did, her hands stopped to only be caught by his hands.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed in response, ¡°You have a really soft neck. Softer than I expected it to be,¡± his voice reverberated against her neck. His hands that were on top of hers squeezed along with her heart making her gulp.


    ¡°I have been waiting to catch but it seemed that you have been quite a bit busy than usual. Were you by any chance trying to avoid me? Especially after returning back from forest,¡± his fingers linked between her fingers in abination of small and long fingers.


    ¡°Why would I? I have no reason to avoid you,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Is that so? Hmm, well I could list many. I have to say, I didn¡¯t expect you to turn the tables around. Hypocrite as I am, I don¡¯t like anyone touching you. Or trying to.¡±


    Heidi felt herself smile by his words. It looked like he didn¡¯t like the taste of his own medicine.


    ¡°I feel guilty and bad for Warren,¡± she confessed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Like he said- he was out of line by trying to do something he wasn¡¯t supposed to do,¡± was he listening to their conversation while talking to the head council? They were interrupted when Stanley knocked on the door which Nichs had closed.


    Heidi tried to pull away her hand but Nichs had something else on his mind as his hands held hers not letting it go nor moving away from her.


    ¡°What is it, Stanley?¡±


    ¡°Ah, master, you asked to prepare the carriage.¡±


    ¡°I changed my mind,¡± Nichs said kissing Heidi¡¯s neck, ¡°Send a letter to Wace that the meeting will be held next week.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± she heard the footsteps fade away and at the same time, something sharp grazed over her neck.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t move. I won¡¯t bite you,¡± he chuckled, ¡°But I cannot deny... that the thought of sinking my fangs in your skin feels so very tempting,¡± he gave her neck another kiss and pulled back.


    Moving around, he came to sit next to her.


    ¡°Your family must be missing you immensely,¡± he said with his hands back on the keys.


    He knew about the letter. Of course he did. She remembered him saying how all the letters went through him here before it would be handed to her. Even though the butler had given it to her, the letter had been unopened by her, still resting on the side of her bed. It was stupid of her to think if she didn¡¯t open the letter she could believe that the letter had nevere to her hands.


    ¡°Will you be leaving tomorrow?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I saw that it was your sister Nora¡¯s birthday. You must want to go home,¡± Heidi began to worry again. She knew it wasn¡¯t her family but the Duke who wanted to talk to her. She feared to go back there, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be much trouble after all thanks to the edict passed you can visit freely wh-¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make me go,¡± she said making him stop ying the keys and he cocked his head to the side.


    Nichs noticed the anxiousness and the fear behind those hazel eyes. He didn¡¯t question her words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to. Stay here with me instead.¡±

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91: Whom she belongs to- Part 1</h4>


    Heidi was d that Nichs didn¡¯t question on her decision and plea to not to go and see her family. She hadn¡¯t meant to say it, not out loud at least but before she could think about it clearly, her words had flown out of her clouded mind. She wanted to tell him, share things that had been bothering her but she was scared at the oue. Just because the lord had told her he liked her, she didn¡¯t want to take chances. At the same time she wanted to tell him, trying to build up the courage within her to talk about it.


    Biting her bottom lip, she readied herself to tell him about the Duke¡¯s n. As every second passed by she told herself to open her mouth to speak to him but she couldn¡¯t. The tension in her mind built up so much that she could feel her head throb in pain. Maybe not today, she calmed herself. She would do it tomorrow.


    ¡°I wrote another piece, would you like to join?¡± Nichs asked who had already begun working his fingers on the white and ck keys, ¡°Follow my suit,¡± imitating his finger she smiled


    Who knew that one day she would be ying the piano with the man she had saved that rainy night in Woville. Her hands were unsteady with mixed emotions. She was worried but rxed at the same time. She was embarrassed to be having Nichs sit right next to her, his leg touching hers. She felt absolutely safe with him, somewhere deep she knew he would keep her safe. She wondered if she felt that way because she was in love with him. Her cheeks still felt hot, her body as though lit on gasoline after the touch he left on her. Lips that was soft and smooth, gliding across her skin before he pressed it on her skin. Seeing him y seriously, she continued to stare at him. His long, ck bangs over his forehead looked strikingly good, the back of his neck sloped as the amount of hair reduced gradually from the crown downwards. If she weren¡¯t sitting next to him talking, she would have pegged him to be sad, mysterious soul ying the piano. In Heidi¡¯s opinion, he was still a mysterious man.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally looking at me,¡± he said, his lips pulled up to a smile, ¡°I was contemting if I had to change back my appearance. Was it too overwhelming?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°I was adjusting to it,¡± she murmured looking away from him.


    She hadn¡¯t been shocked, rather like he said she had been overwhelmed by with his sudden change of hair and the piercing. All this while she always thought that the lord of the Bonke empire was a charming man with a prince like appearance. But this one felt too strong, intimidating and dangerous with an edge. She had noticed how some subjects reacted to his mere presence recently.


    ¡°I heard your hair is naturally ck and that you changed it before stepping into the lord¡¯s position,¡± she stated to see his smile grow.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re interested in knowing the reason why.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Curious little thing you are, aren¡¯t you. Like you said, I changed it right before taking the title of lord. Even though the majority number of vampires exceed in Bonke, it is also a home for the humans. Times were different back then. The council didn¡¯t have the current head council due to which it wasn¡¯t easy to please to get the position of the lord. The humans were hostile and weren¡¯t epting when it came to the vampires, not they are but it was worse. Sometimes you need to get into the persons shoes to know how and what they feel to win their favor. It is only that without the rings,¡± he touched his ear, ¡°And the ck hair, Malcolm said it would be better to go with a moreforting look.¡±


    ¡°But weren¡¯t you the direct heir? Doesn¡¯t that automatically make you the next in line for the title?¡± Heidi who had stopped ying, asked him.


    ¡°Not if you havemitted a crime. No matter who you are, sometimes the rules get strict. Would you like to know what happened? But I don¡¯t think you will like it.¡±


    ¡°Is it that severe?¡±


    ¡°It is...¡± his hands didn¡¯t stop from ying the keys, ¡°I killed the previous lord.¡± Heidi didn¡¯t know what to say but stare at him, wide eyed. She was more than shocked.


    ¡°W-why did you kill him?¡± she asked feeling goosebumps raise on her skin.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t on good terms. Sometimes your destiny is written before you even know it. It is just that his was written the night I was born,¡± his voice didn¡¯t raise or fall, but was calm as ever. Why was he so calm about killing his own father? ¡°I did warn you that you wouldn¡¯t like it,¡± he smiled.


    Of course, but she hadn¡¯t expected to hear something like this. ording to what she had read along with Stanley during her study hours, no event as such had taken ce to be written in the historical books. And of the book had said how the lord had died to his old age and consumption of a potion which was fatal for vampires. There was no record that stated that Nichs was the one who had killed him.

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92: Whom she belongs to- Part 2</h4>


    He didn¡¯t seem regretful about it, instead he had a tranquil expression like it was meant to be.


    ¡°Timothy¡¯s father, Sir Malcolm Rufus was part of the council. He retired a decade ago. Even though it was an obvious fact for an heir to be chosen as the lord, some subjects were suspicious and we didn¡¯t want trouble lurking. You see, Heidi, people are simpleton creatures and perceive what they see from their eyes. It might be simple changes but there is a higher impact to it,¡± he said as the music drowned to a still state to let the quietness of the room take over.


    He had changed his appearance to please the people, to let it adjust with his subjects of hisnd. She couldn¡¯t deny that his previous appearance gave off a gentle andfortable vibe, not that it had changed now. She wanted to know more about him. To know and understand why he had killed his own father but she felt now wasn¡¯t the right time. Curiosity was part of her nature but she was never intrusive, she knew well when to stop asking questions.


    Her mind was in the process of digesting with what he said and decided to change the subject to a lighter one, ¡°By the way, Aunt Guilene was asking about the ne you broke.¡±


    ¡°Did she now. That must have been quite a conversation,¡± he smiled crookedly, ¡°And what did you say?¡±


    ¡°That I had it up my room.¡±


    ¡°Ahmm,¡± he raised his eyebrows, ¡°I will be sure to remind her the next time she visits.¡±


    ¡°You enjoy my plight,¡± Heidi frowned, sighing and looking away from him.


    ¡°I was joking, darling. I will do something about it.¡±


    Somewhere fearing he would ask her the reason for her not wanting to go back to Woville, she excused herself after some time and left the room.


    At midnight, Lord Nichs sat in front of the firece in his room, filing his nails with a small piece of metal in one of his hand. The night was cold and dark just like him. Whispers of wind carrying into the room and hushing down in the atmosphere. Nichs didn¡¯t think much about his past. Even if he did, it didn¡¯t bother him. What was supposed to happen, happened. Filing thest thumb, he put the metal on the side table to hear a knock on the door which was none other but the butler, holding a lit candle in his hand.


    ¡°Master, you asked for me?¡± Stanley asked his lord politely after he closed the door.


    ¡°Yes. I think there¡¯s something you forgot to mention when Ms. Curtis first arrived here,¡± Nichs reminded his butler, ¡°Why did you say Ms. Curtis was ufortable and fidgeting that day. What gave away?¡± he asked the butler.


    The butler should have known that this tiny little detail would be brought up in the future.


    ¡°That. The day I went to pick the miss, we made a small stop at an inn because the miss wanted to attend the bathroom. She took longer than I expected and therefore I went looking for her,¡±the butler paused, ¡°But on my way, I met the owner of the inn and heard that the bathroom had no water and there was only a sink there. Nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Was there a backdoor at the inn?¡± Lord Nichs asked him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is one, milord,¡± the butler replied to hear a long sigh from his lord before he spoke.


    When he had taken her to the musical y, he had noticed the way her heart rate had increased after he had mentioned the possibility of her running away. At that time it had only been a hunch.


    ¡°Why do you think thedy spent a long time in a room when she specifically asked for a bathroom beforeing to the mansion?¡± Nichs leaned his back and used his hand to support the side of his head, looking at at the crackling fire. Stanley realized this wasn¡¯t a question because it looked like both of them understood the purpose and his lord didn¡¯t wait for an answer, ¡°Is there anything else you missed to tell me?¡± the butler gulped seeing the gaze his lord passed him. It wasn¡¯t that he was hiding it but he didn¡¯t know it could hold any significance.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°This afternoon when I went with the maid to Lady Heidi¡¯s room to rece the bed sheets, I found that the letter I gave her was unopened,¡± Stanley remembered the seal that was still stuck to it, ¡°Um and master. The day of the engagement of Sir Warren and Lady Heidi, there was a man talking to thedy. I don¡¯t think he was a family member.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± Nichs inquired.


    ¡°He seemed angry with the miss about something and Lady Heidi looked a little upset. I couldn¡¯t see him well except for his back,¡± Stanley informed him. A man? Nichs thought about it. Previously he had sketched something on a sheet of paper which was currently lying on the table. Picking it up he said,


    ¡°I want you to find this man and get him here. Nicely of course, treat him like a guest and don¡¯t scare him,¡± Stanley looked at the handsome man whom he had never seen before, ¡°Also send someone to find information on the Curtis family in the town.You will find the man in Woville.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do master?¡± the butler asked curious. Maybe it was someone the Lady knew.


    ¡°Just have a little talk,¡± Lord Nichs said before he ordered, ¡°I want you to have a maid watch over Heidi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± the butler bowed his head.


    ¡°You can leave now,¡± he dismissed the butler with his hand.

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93: Whom she belongs to- Part 3</h4>


    Alone in the room, Nichs got up from his chair and walked towards the firece to bend down on his knees. Pushing the wood further in to burn, he let his hand close to the fire, feeling the heat. He let his hand into the fire which didn¡¯t affect his skin, turning it around to feel the warmth.


    Nichs doubted that Heidi would try to run away mostly because the woman was in love with him. Nevertheless it wouldn¡¯t harm to have someone watch her than let something happen.


    He hadn¡¯t realized before but Issac, Lettice¡¯s past lover was from Woville too. She wasn¡¯t the kind to make enemies, unless he didn¡¯t know her well and that made him wonder what someone would get by killing her. It didn¡¯t look like it was because of her getting married into the truce because his suspicion didn¡¯t lie there. Why would anyone persuade Issac to kill her when they had no rtion. Retracing back his hand, he got up to go and sit in his chair.


    Heidi Curtis. He dragged his hand over his hair, pulling it back for it to only spring back forward on his forehead. The woman was driving him crazy.


    One of the mornings when Heidi was having breakfast along with Warren and Nichs, served by Stanley himself, she felt Nichs¡¯ gazing towards her. He made her aware of his presence, not letting her ignore even if Warren was here. She was worried if Warren would doubt them. She always did, as the lord had his way in stealing looks from her. Sometimes his eyes would turn gentle to intimidating making her lower her eyes. It made her heart thump against her chest and she had to will it to calm down. She knew he could hear it. Only he could because he had an extremely good pair of ears than the rest at the table.


    ¡°Heidi?¡±


    Heidi heard someone call from the table and she looked up to see it was Warren.


    ¡°Pardon me,¡± she apologized to see her fiance.


    ¡°Mother picked a dress for you for the grand ball. I will bring it to you tomorrow,¡± Warren who was talking asked her, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Actually I brought a dress thest time I visited Isle valley. Would it be alright if I wore it instead?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t mind. I will let mother know the same,¡± he nodded his head understandingly.


    ¡°Ms. Curtis, will you be wearing the ne which Warren gifted you? It did look lovely on you,¡± Nichs interrupted their conversation. Heidi gave the man a dirty look before schooling her features when Warren looked from Nichs to her.


    ¡°Ah-yes. It will pair well with the dress I bought,¡± Heidi smiled looking at Warren, her hand clutching the side of her chair as she lied to him.


    The same day, Nichs was in his study room, standing in front of therge windows to see the rain fall against the ss when he heard the doors to the study open and close.


    ¡°I thought you were going to meet father Phinneas at his ce,¡± Nichsmented without turning back to look at his cousin.


    ¡°I finished meeting and came here,¡± Warren answered. Taking a deep breath he then said, ¡°I want to talk to you about something,¡± seeing Nichs turn around he asked, ¡°What happened to the ne ?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me? I am not the one you gifted it to,¡± the lord stated uninterested with his question.


    ¡°Nick,¡± Warren stared at him.


    ¡°What did I say about doing unnecessary things,¡± Nichs turned around to look at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you not to do anything which wasn¡¯t required?¡±


    ¡°It was just a ne.¡±


    ¡°A ne for which you took your time out and went to Mythweald to fetch it personally, yourself.¡±


    ¡°Why not, I think-¡± Warren stopped talking when something sharp graze his cheek before the door was hit. It was the quill Nichs had been ying with his hands which he threw at him.


    ¡°My, did I miss that?¡± Nichs asked smiling at a stunned Warren. A small streak of red line formed on Warren¡¯s cheek, ¡°My dear cousin, are you forgetting what we discussed?¡± he tutted. ¡°You will only act as a catalyst for the truce and not involve yourself more than required with thedy. You will hold no actual interest in her. Weren¡¯t you the one who was against the whole ordeal before I stepped in and set the rules?¡±


    ¡°It was in the beginning. Now I care for her,¡± hearing Warren, Nichs scoffed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you hold feelings for her, it might be natural for one to hold after all she is your fiance right now. She is not yours to take care Warren.¡±


    Warren¡¯s lips were set in line, ¡°Do you like her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern now, is it. I do hope that you erase whatever is blooming in that dead heart of yours before I tear it out myself,¡± the lord warned him with a deadly look.


    It was true that when the truce was made, Warren was asked to only behave as a groom for the truce as he didn¡¯t any part in it. Things had changed after knowing Heidi Curtis. He wasn¡¯t in love with her but he hade to like her but the unexpected turn was that his cousin was interested in her too. Nichs wasn¡¯t joking and looked with a serious intent, both the men staring at each other. This had never urred before them, not because there wasn¡¯t a truce before but because his cousin wasn¡¯t the kind to threaten someone over women. Up till now to Nichs, women were only the kind to provide food and sex to him. Nichs hadn¡¯t answered his question but it seemed that he held some sort of feelings towards Heidi.


    Warren gauged the lord¡¯s expression before looking away with a sigh, to say, ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t do anything unnecessary and will act out my part as asked,¡± heplied not wanting to ruffle the man¡¯s uneven temper that lurked behind the dark eyes.

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94: Vampire masquerade- Part 1</h4>


    Heidi stood outside her balcony, one hand on the railings and the other holding the letter she had avoided reading for almost a week. She looked at the bird who had happily perched itself on the nest it had made. She hoped Nichs wouldn¡¯t find it so that he could kill it for his amusement. Looking down at the letter, she read the content for the fourth time.


    <i>To my dear daughter Heidi,</i>


    <i>It had been quite some time since youst visited <strong>Woville</strong> and as you remember, your sister Nora¡¯s birthday is approaching this week. I understand it is difficult with the rules the council has set but we all wish you coulde here to celebrate your sisters day. Even a day would be enough. It would make her and everyone happy. I hope to see your presence.</i>


    <i>Love father.</i>


    A pitiful smile formed on her lips for herself. Maybe this was the closest amount of affection her father, Simeon Curtis had shown her. But she wasn¡¯t a fool to not know who the letter was from. She had seen her father¡¯s writing and this wasn¡¯t his, nor any of her family members. As predicted it was possibly Scathlok¡¯s writing with her father¡¯s seal on the envelope. She had been utterly scared when she had received the letter, too scared to even read the words written in it that she didn¡¯t dare to open it. She wasn¡¯t anymore though. After Heidi had spoken her mind out of not wanting to go back to Woville at least not right at this moment, the man hadn¡¯t questioned her. Instead asking her to stay to which she finally felt her heart at ease. The same day, she was told that the butler would write a letter back stating she couldn¡¯t make it as she was ill in health. It was a in white lie but that didn¡¯t matter. For now she was safe from Duke Scathlok and that is all she could think of.


    Heidi wondered what happened to the letter she had asked Lettice to send thest time they had met. Lettice had promised to send it right away after reaching home but it didn¡¯t seem like there was any reply from her family on Howard¡¯s whereabouts. Going back inside, she threw the letter in the cupboard to stand in front of therge oval mirror that reflected back her image. Today was the grand ball which was going to take ce at night. The masquerade was solely taking ce for the vampires and highly ssified humans who were close to the vampires in either friendly or profitable ways. She had slept the entire noon to make sure she didn¡¯t fall asleep at midnight when the ball would proceed.


    Her hair was already done by one of the popr hairdresser of Bonke by Stanley who had previously cut her hair. Unlike the many times where she tried curling up her hairs with hair curlers to fit it into a mess of hair, her hair had beenbed to form a small bump at the top of her forehead, several pins had been used as the hairdresser had pulled the left strands of her hair and then the right, ovepping it back with the left strands and repeating it until pins were added to hold it still. The sides of her hair had been pulled above her ear. She wore the gown which she had bought with Lettice, the dress covering her entire back but leaving her neck bare. She hadn¡¯t expected Nichs to bring up the ne with Warren and she bit her lip worried if Warren had a hunch about it. She didn¡¯t love Warren but that didn¡¯t mean she had the right to hurt him and she didn¡¯t want to. It didn¡¯t sit well with her heart but tonight she would attend the ball as Warren Lawson¡¯s fiance.


    Hearing the swift knocks on the door, she turned to look at the door open and the butler step in. Stanley, who had previouslye to see if she was ready noticed her empty neck and decided to look for a ne that would suit her from the room where most of the clothes, dresses, jewellery with other little things was stored.


    ¡°I found a really good choker but I didn¡¯t think it would suit your attire, mdy,¡± the butler said looking at the maroon looking gown that had tendrils of ck that went down from the bottom half.


    ¡°Thank you for looking but I think I am fine without one, Stanley,¡± Heidi smiled to see the butler shake his head in refusal.


    ¡°It would look too empty. Don¡¯t worry I brought something else instead,¡± he said to show a thin box in his hand which looked simr to a box where a ink quill would rest. He opened it, to reveal a long, gold made, delicate looking chain that had studs of diamond running at equal intervals of length, ¡°If you would allow me,¡± he asked for her permission.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± she answered, taking a seat in front of the dresser table and seeing him pull out the chain which was long enough to go past her bosom


    ¡°All the vampiress you shall meet tonight will have a choker on their neck, let¡¯s do something simr to it,¡± the butler said seeing him fold the chain once then twice and again before putting it around her neck and looking at it in the mirror, ¡°Maybe a slight adjustment,¡± he muttered to himself.


    Seeing that the butler hadn¡¯t changed his clothes for the Grand Ball, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be attending the ball with us tonight?¡± asked Heidi.


    ¡°No, Lady Heidi. I have work in the mansion here and if I weren¡¯t here looking after the mansion, I wouldn¡¯t be a butler,¡± he put another circle around her slender neck with the chain, ¡°I have observed that you haven¡¯t got used to having people refer to you as Lady Heidi. Is it that strange?¡±


    Was her expressions like an open book to everyone around her? she asked herself. The butler seeing a small frown settle on thedy¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± she gave him a small smile through the mirror.


    Before she came to the Rune¡¯s mansion no one had given her such high social standing. She was either Heidi or Ms. Curtis. In the past, when her family and her went out, it was only Nora who was referred to as a Lady while Heidi was only a mere girl. For a child who had no future, who was picked from the streets into the house of the Curtis household, she never expected anything because she believed she had no right to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just hard to believe how things have turned out to be,¡± she looking at the butlers hands adjust the chains that had formed three circles, one tightly ced and the next chain looser and lower than the above one, the third circle following the same lead, ¡°I never thought in my entire life that I would one day be sitting here, in a lord¡¯s mansion to get ready for a ball.¡±


    Things had changed. A lot more than she had thought and it made her think what was going to happen from this point on.

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95: Vampire masquerade- Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Life is full of surprises, don¡¯t you agree? There, it¡¯s done,¡± the butler looked at his handiwork satisfied.


    ¡°It¡¯s very pretty. Thank you, Stanley,¡± she turned around her seat to thank him heartily.


    ¡°You are wee, mdy. Would you like me to fetch anything else? You have a good twenty-five minutes before you depart,¡± the butler inquired.


    ¡°No, I think that¡¯s all. By the way, Stanley,¡± Heidi paused when she got up from the seat.


    ¡°Yes, Ms?¡± the butler waited for her but she shook her head.


    ¡°No, nothing. Thank you for assisting me,¡± she thanked him again, both of them exchanging bows before the butler left the room. She wanted to ask where the lord was but not wanting it to be too suspicious she had decided not to ask, though she suspected if the butler already knew what was going on.


    Thinking if it was alright, Heidi decided to step outside her room in search of Nichs. Not finding him in the room, she walked through the corridors, one side of it being walls and the other side which hadrge windows of transparent ss from where the moonlight passed through. Her steps were soft against the carpeted floor as she walked, the corridors deserted until she stood not far from where the lord stood. Somewhere Heidi knew she would find him here, standing in front of his mother¡¯s portrait, staring at it with no expression passing through his features. He wore a gray suit, a white in shirt and a blue scarf which thinned around his cor and puffed down to be smothered by the vest. He hadn¡¯t worn his coat yet and Heidi wondered for how long he had been standing there. He didn¡¯t seem to notice her presence as he looked lost in his thoughts while his eyes were stuck on the portrait. She turned to walk away by giving him the space she thought he needed.


    Both Nichs and Warren¡¯s carriage arrived at the mansion like everyone else¡¯ where the Grand Ball was taking ce. The mansion was situated on a hilltop with no other houses or buildings for over fifteen miles. With the fog like atmosphere nothing of the far distance could be seen. The trees around the mansion were leafless and dry. Even though it wasn¡¯t winter and with Bonke always raining, here it was snowing. Snowkes fell from the sky with the moon phasing in and out by the clouds that drifted in the sky. Due to the snow, the mansion looked older and darker, light that lit dimly from inside. The water next to the trees had frozen to ice.


    When Heidi entered the big mansion, the first thing she noticed how dull and sad the music was which was ying in the hall. The second thing she noticed was how spectacr the hall looked. The room was brightly lit, giving it a luminous golden touch to it. After few minutes passed, Heidi had noticed that the ve owner and also the guard had been invited to the Grand ball. Lettice hade sooner than they did, and they were on the dance floor, both her friend and her husband, Rhys dancing to the music with a smile each on their face.


    Warren and Heidi were talking to a couple when a man came from the crowd to greet Warren, ¡°Good evening, Warren. I haven¡¯t seen you since thest ball.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Albert. That can¡¯t be helped when you turn out to be a rare man who visits us,¡± Warren spoke with a smile, ¡°I see you¡¯ve brought you have brought ady with you. Might be this your rumoured. Mdy,¡± the vampire picked her hand giving it a kiss at the back of her hand.


    ¡°This is Heidi Curtis,¡± Warren introduced her.


    ¡°Albert Heinest,¡± he introduced himself, ¡°What a beautiful fiance. If I didn¡¯t know you were taken, I would have asked you for myself,¡± everyoneughed at it.


    ¡°Evening, Mr. Heinest,¡± Heidi greeted him politely.


    ¡°Albert here, looks after the affairs of a town residing in Valeria for Lord Delcrov. He is an excellent man when ites to the handling affairs between humans and the vampires,¡± Warren exined to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re working in the wrong empire then,¡± she said making the man tilt his head in question.


    ¡°Why might that be?¡± the vampire asked intrigued.


    ¡°With what I have heard, Valeria doesn¡¯t have any resistance and there are fewer conflicts which might be thanks to you but I think there are other empires that are in need of your help.¡±


    ¡°It is true what you say, Lady Heidi but fortunately or unfortunately, I am bound to continue my job for the next three decades until my termpletes with the lord,¡± Albert smiled raising his ss of wine in his hand and saying, ¡°If you could excuse me now,¡± he bowed to leave the group.


    ¡°Looks like your fiance is smart in regards to the current affairs of the Empire,¡± the manplimented Warren but his wife thought otherwise, as she spoke, ¡°You should make careful what your future wife speaks, it might not just get her but also you into trouble.¡±


    Before Heidi had the opportunity to retaliate, Warren had excused themselves, taking her to an empty corridor so that they could speak privately.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re angry but you need to watch what you speak in front of others,¡± he said.


    ¡°And what she said was alright?¡± she raised both her eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes,¡± his answer was swift and without any hesitation.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that it is alright for her to speak but not me?¡± Heidi confirmed. Warren sighed and spoke,


    ¡°She is an old vampiress. They have different ideals and I understand that it doesn¡¯t sit well with you but you only need to bear with it for tonight. But if you want you can be subtle about your opinions. They are of old origins and even Nichs strays out of their path because they are meddlesome people. Please,¡± he requested her and they went back inside.

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96: Vampire masquerade- Part 3</h4>


    Warren was kept busy as a son of a pure blooded mother like Via, who had a good amount of connections with the high ss vampires. Complying to Warren¡¯s request, Heidi behaved like the doll she was supposed to, smiling and greeting the people. There were times when people made her uneasy, not just the men but also the women. The women held a low value to the humans and they didn¡¯t hide it and the men spent more time pressing their lips on her hand even with their partners next to them. At a certain point, Warren had thankfullye to her rescue by making her hold a ss of wine.


    From where she stood she could see the ves that were lines towards the wall, who had their heads bowed and eyes casted down on the floor. Looking around, her eyes caught sight of Nichs with a group of people who had surrounded him, listening to whatever tale he was spinning with ady next to him.


    ¡°Would you like to dance, mdy?¡± one of the men asked with his hand outstretched. Unsure of what to do, she looked at Warren who nodded his head with a smile, telling it was alright. Giving the man a small smile, she ced her hand and as she walked her eyes met Nichs¡¯ eyes who didn¡¯t have a happy smile but a grim look.


    The man was a human like herself, a polite one which was very rare to find in the midst of the people in the hall here. There was no reason for her to show her distaste towards the man and she danced with him, just the way Stanley had taught her to be prepared for such asions. She had been so consumed with her thoughts before that she couldn¡¯t even remember the man¡¯s name. Heidi danced until the song wasplete and before she could return back to Warren¡¯s side she caught sight of Lettice indicating her toe where she was.


    ¡°You look stunning tonight. I hope Warren didn¡¯t forget topliment you,¡± Lettice¡¯s words made her smile.


    ¡°You look nothing less than the beautiful moon itself,¡± Heidi grinned.


    ¡°You are good with words but thank you. How are you doing?¡± Lettice asked looking at the people in the hall.


    ¡°Fine as usual. I didn¡¯t know music could be yed so sad,¡± shemented.


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t like it? You get used to it after hearing it several times,¡± Lettice said tucking the blonde strand of her hair behind her ear that was hindering one of her eyes.


    Remembering about the letter, Heidi asked, ¡°Was there any reply from my family?¡±


    ¡°I called you here to speak about it. I received the letter from my maid today,¡± Lettice and Heidi didn¡¯t want any suspicion and therefore had sent the letter in the name of the maid who worked for the Meyers, ¡°The letter said that he doesn¡¯t work there anymore and was kicked from the household due to his inability to work. There¡¯s a small problem though...¡± seeing Rhys return, making his way towards Lettice, he hugged his wife.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Heidi asked.


    ¡°I sent a man to look and search for Howard at the Duke¡¯s residence but he hasn¡¯t returned back yet. Don¡¯t worry, I am sure he will be fine,¡± Lettice pulled, an encouraging smile on her lips.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Heidi answered.


    After Lettice and Rhys left, Heidi couldn¡¯t help worrying for the old man who had risked his life for her sake. If only...she thought to herself. If she hadn¡¯t tried running away that night, Howard would still have been safe. If only Nora hadn¡¯t ratted him out, everything would have gone ording to her n. But what was done, was done and there was nothing that could fix it.


    On her way back to where Warren was, Heidi caught sight of someone unexpected talking to Warren and her footsteps stilled with her heart. What was the Duke doing here? She asked herself before turning on her heel and making her way out of the crowd, away from the man who had had threatened to vite her. With quick movements, she finally stepped outside the hall and walked up the stairs where there was no one in sight.


    Rubbing both her hands against her arms, she continued to walk until the music had simmered down with now nothing but the silence and the wind blowing outside. As she walked she saw snow falling from above where there was arge patch of roof missing. It felt like magic, she thought to herself and it looked absolutely beautiful.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± startled she turned her head to see it was Nichs, walking up the flight of stairs to where she was. With Nichs around, she realized there was nothing to worry about.


    ¡°It is beautiful, isn¡¯t it,¡± shemented looking up the sky from where the snow was falling.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean the snow, Heidi,¡± his words made her heart soar and her cheeks burn.


    ¡°You look handsome,¡± she said, sparing a small nce towards him and then looking back at the snow.


    ¡°Is that right? Tell me why I am not able to hold your gaze then?¡± he asked to see her blush in response. He always had her gaze, she thought to herself.


    ¡°Where is this ce? It feels like we are in an entire differentnd,¡± she asked him curious.


    ¡°This is the mansion of the second lord of Bonke,¡± he replied to see her eyes go wide in eagerness. She did look like a naive child, Nichs observed her. He had been talking to one of his acquaintance when he had seen her hurrying herself out of the hall as if she had seen a ghost. He had excused himself, trying to find her which was easy as he knew the mansion like the back of his hand.


    ¡°Wow really? Why is it abandoned though?¡±


    ¡°Well, you could say after the second lord of Bonke passed away, the third lord had his own mansion and didn¡¯t want use something which was already used. The council came to a decision to take it under its property as the lord had no family.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± she replied softly.

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97: Vampire masquerade- Part 4</h4>


    Nichs looked from the corner of his eyes when Heidi busied herself in looking at the snowfall as if she had never seen one before. Her eyes were curious and tender, her lips parted slightly. She looked beautiful tonight, like an angel who had fallen from the sky during the snowfall and would disappear once the sun would rise up. Stanley had done a good job in helping her ready herself for the ball and he didn¡¯t know if he had raise his sry or reduce it for making her so alluring. She hadn¡¯t caught just his eye but most of them who hade across her.


    When he reached for her hand, she didn¡¯t withdraw her hand and let him take it in his.


    ¡°This is a safe ce,¡± he tugged her hand gently and she followed him without any question, letting him whisk her away where he wanted to.


    After taking a few more turns, Nichs led her to a room before closing it shut.


    He was quick to close in the space they shared with each other and without any further dy, his lips were on hers instantly. Heidi being the least experienced and it being the second time being kissed, she let him take the lead which the man happilyplied. Sucking on her lips, he bit her lips, drawing a drop of blood which he licked clean with his tongue. The after taste of her blood was like an adrenaline rush to his head and he wanted to taste more of it but he held back his instincts. Slipping his tongue into her warm mouth, he continued to kiss her while both his hands settled below her buttocks, pushing her closer to him.


    Nichs¡¯ lips traveled towards her neck to find her sweet spot and he began sucking it to hear Heidi moan to her embarrassment. She bit her bottom lip to avoid making any noise in the silence that they were surrounded in.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about, darling,¡± he coaxed her gently, freeing her lips that had been caught between her lips. Leaning down again, he went back to kissing her on her lips, ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re wearing hand gloves today,¡± hemented in between the kisses. If it was possible he would burn each and every man¡¯s lips with a burning coal for kissing her hand for more than the required time.


    With onest chaste kiss he let his hands rest on her waist, lowering his head to ce it on her shoulder with a sigh. After a few seconds passed, he spoke,


    ¡°Heidi,¡± he called out her name before lifting up his face to look at her, ¡°You¡¯re mine, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Heidi looked into his dark red eyes that was right now looking straight into her eyes, making her heart skip a beat. She wasn¡¯t lying when she had said he looked handsome. Like many other times, his presence was strong and his features bold that it could intimidate anyone. Heidi was a mere mortal after all who had been affected by it. But tonight, right now, he seemed different.


    ¡°Heidi,¡± her name rolled out of his mouth like a sweet candy. When she nodded her head, his eyebrows contoured, ¡°Words, darling. I want to hear it by these lips.¡±


    ¡°I am yours,¡± she said the words.


    The smile he rewarded her with made her heart squeeze to a state of giddiness. She had never seen him smile like this before and it was something she wanted to capture it in her mind and memories. Just as her eyes closed, her eyes flew open with his next words.


    ¡°Then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if I marked you, would it?¡±


    ¡°Mark?¡± she asked in a whisper.


    ¡°Yes. Would you let me mark you?¡± He asked for her permission, his hands ying with the front of her fringe that rested on her forehead. Heidi hadn¡¯t anticipated him to give her mark. Even if it was a temporary mark as she was part of the truce she hadn¡¯t even thought about it. She should have been jumping in glee but worry filled her mind again, ¡°This way I don¡¯t have to keep a lookout over the men who might possibly swarm around you. Hmm, you don¡¯t want to?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°No, not like that,¡± she looked away from his gaze.


    He ced his finger under her chin and turned her face to face him, ¡°What is it that worries you? Didn¡¯t I tell you there is nothing you have to worry about. Do you have so little trust in me?¡± He asked her to see her shake her head vigorously. Maybe this was the time to tell the truth.


    ¡°I need to tell you something,¡± Heidi whispered, her heart pounding in her chest.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Nichs asked, tracing his finger over her cheek and then sliding it down her neck.


    ¡°I-I actually...¡± she couldn¡¯t tell it with him trying to distract her purposely, ¡°Nichs-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell it right now. I¡¯m sure I can wait to listen to it afterwards,¡± he said, his expressions slowly turning serious and grave, ¡°I just want a yes or a no to my question, darling.¡±


    The longer she took time to answer, Heidi could see the doubt forming in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she breathed.


    And that was all Nichs needed for his confirmation before he leaned down to kiss her neck with tenderness that had tensed, ¡°This will hurt a little,¡± he informed her as his fangs grew.


    Not a secondter, Heidi felt a piercing pain between her shoulders and her neck. It was excruciatingly painful and she in turn bit the jacket he wore to avoid the screams that threatened toe out of her mouth. Tears had streaked out of her eyes by the time he was done. He licked the wound that had formed as she fell unconscious in his arms.


    ¡°Nick...¡± came a voice from the door which had been opened.


    Timothy Rufus who was attending the Grand Ball had gone looking for Nichs, when he found the Lord in a room, holding Warren¡¯s fiance in his arms.


    ¡°Did you drink her blood?!¡± Timothy asked concerned for the woman as she was unconscious. Stepping closer he realized, it wasn¡¯t the blood, ¡°You marked her...¡± the man looked at him with a gobsmacked expression.


    It wasn¡¯t any bond but a soul bond that Nichs had ced on Heidi. It was an irreversible bond!


    ¡°I need you to do me a favor,¡± Nichs said picking Heidi up with both his arms and beginning to walk while carrying her.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Timothy didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°Tell Warren that I found Heidi unconscious outside which might be due to her standing out in the weather for a long time. Also inform him that I will be taking her home.¡±


    ¡°Anything else apart from being discreet?¡±


    ¡°That is all.¡±


    Nichs walked in the opposite direction he and Heidi hade from, taking the back door of the mansion to avoid people¡¯s unwanted eyes and disappearing in their carriage in to the cold night.

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98: Love: A fool¡¯s path- Part 1</h4>


    Nichs strode down the long hallways of the council building, his steps sharp and precise as he followed the clergyman who led him to the head councils chambers.


    When the doors opened, one could see the Reuben, the head council writing something on the parchment at his desk. Reuben looked at his clergyman before his eyes fell on Lord Nichs. It was an untimely hour of the day where there were still few hours before the sun arrived for the Lord to makes his presence this early of the day.


    ¡°Good morning, Lord Nichs. You¡¯re quite early for the council meeting,¡± the head council saw Nichs take a seat in front of him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te for it. How are things at Mythweald?¡± the Lord of Bonke asked casually, leaning his back against the chair.


    ¡°I looked into what you suggestedst time,¡± Reuben put the parchment aside and holding both his hands on top of the desk where the parchmentid previously, ¡°Your suspicion was right on Norman¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Is that so,¡± Nichs smiled knowing what Reuben had just found out.


    ¡°I had sent two of my men on a patrol over the edges of the towns of Mythweald. One returned half alive and another died there ording to what the other person reported. They were attacked by witches before they could go any further. I found this,¡± the head council took a paper from the pile of papers that rested on his right side to hand it over to Nichs, ¡°Word is, Norman doesn¡¯t allow anyone to write anything on her in the news letters except for the irrelevant surficial things. There are no records of her origin nor pictures. This is the recent one which was acquired.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Ss Norman her son?For a mother of a twenty year old, she looks rather too young,¡± Nichsmented, handing back the sketch to the man sitting in front of him.


    ¡°True. Lord Alexander is already working on the case and in time we would need your support Lord Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I would be happy toply at any time,¡± Nichs replied back with his business smile.


    It was possible that Norman had already aligned himself with the witches. It would not only cause problem to Lord Alexander but also to him if he let the man do whatever he wanted and Nichs didn¡¯t want that. He believed it was best to remove the problem from the root before it could spread everywhere else. He wasn¡¯t fond of the lord of Mythweald.


    Lord Gyles Wastell, the lord of Woville was good as a non-existent man who did his work and kept to himself without bothering anyone else in the other empires. He was a man who was loyal to Lord Alexander Delcrov as he was the one who got him the position. Few years ago when the previous Lord of Woville had stepped down, conflicts of disinterests and interests had rose on who would take the ce. Lord Alexander without much sweat had got the position to a human who was none other than Lord Gyles to bnce the leaders of the empire. Actually he wasn¡¯t fond of any of them except for the Lord of West because he was a strong, pure blooded vampire like himself.


    ¡°What is it that you wanted to talk about?¡± Reuben asked, removing his ss that rested on his nose all this while. The smile on Nichs¡¯ face diminished until a serious and a calm expression took over his handsome face, ¡°About that...¡±


    It was the time of evening when Heidi gained conscious after returning back from the Grand Ball that took ce in the abandoned mansion.


    At first she didn¡¯t realize it was the time of evening and she believed it was only morning until the sky which she saw from her windows turned ink blue from red and purple. The sun was setting down along with the chirping of birds to be reced with the crickets. Moving the covers from her body she found herself to be in the same dress and a sigh of relief passed through her delicate lips. Even with the hours of sleep she had, her body felt exhausted and tired. But she got out of the bed anyways, dragging her feet towards the bathroom and running the water. While waiting for the water to fill and going back to the room to fetch her clothes Heidi wondered when she had returned back to the Rune¡¯s mansion as she didn¡¯t recollect travelling back. Thest thing she could remember was the searing pain she felt in her neck before falling unconscious.


    She wondered if Nichs had brought her home. Going to stand in front of the mirror and lean forward so she could look at her neck, she found nothing there, her unblemished skin was smooth with not a hint of fangs that had pierced through her skins night. She pressed her fingers over her skin, looking at the area again where Nichs had bit her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t find anything there,¡± Heidi spun around to see Nichs standing at her door, ¡°May I?¡± he asked permission to get in and seeing her nod, his long legs marched across the room to where she was.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± she greeted him.


    Nichs leaned forward to her side to leave a simple kiss on her cheek, to say, ¡°A very good evening to you. You slept longer than I expected. Are you feeling alright?¡± he asked, making her heart flip in her little chest.


    The smile he carried with him was radiant. He looked fresh as a morning sun that she had missed to see today. His attire casual and his eyeszily looking at her. His eyes looked darker than usual, his maroon eyes almost ck even in the presence of the light that passed through the windows.


    ¡°I-yes,¡± she answered. She herself didn¡¯t remember when was thest time she had slept this long, expect for the days she fell ill in health. Thinking aboutst night she asked, ¡°Did you bring me back home?¡±


    ¡°I did. The pain must have been too much for you to handle,¡± he replied, taking a seat at the side of her bed.


    ¡°You told it would hurt a little,¡± Nichs gave her an apologetic look.


    ¡°My bad. I have heard how soul bonds are the most painful ones because of the links that takes ce. You look shocked,¡± hemented, seeing her eyes wide and shocked.


    She opened her mouth and then closed it, unsure of what to say.

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99: Love: A fool¡¯s path- Part 2</h4>


    Last night when he had asked if he could mark her, she believed by mark he meant a temporary one. In a life of a vampire, there were different bonds when it came to dealing with different types of rtions formed between two people. It could be a bond between a master and his most trusted servant, or it could be a temporary mark ced on the skin, a bond between two partners iming a person until time came to end it. Decades ago, pure blooded vampires who led the covens ced marks on their coven members. And then there was the soul bond. The first time Heidi had heard about it, the topic had peaked her interest and curiosity which had led her to the library in the mansion to read it. Considered to the rest, soul bonds were special and peculiar. It wasn¡¯t something to be yed around with. Holding true to its name, the soul bonds intertwined the two individuals destiny and souls.Though there were very little details on how to soul bonding took ce when it came to the souls, it was written in the books on how the partners could sense or feel the emotions of the other. Being destined to each other, if a person did die, the partner would soon follow.Unlike the temporary bonds ced on the partner which could be broken, the soul bond was something that couldn¡¯t be taken back once ced. The process was irreversible that made it rare for vampires to use it.


    She stared at him, not letting her inner most things transpire on her face but unfortunately it seemed that the thing she had read about vampire partners sensing the emotions had been true as Nichs tilted his head, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nichs wasn¡¯t the kind to wear his emotions on his sleeve but Heidi could see his eyes observing her and the blots in his head already working on what she could possibly be thinking.


    Nichs told her that it was a soul bond but wouldn¡¯t that mean a mark was supposed to be visible on her neck by now. When she had tried finding the ce he had bit she had found nothing. Except for the fatigue, there was neither pain nor any marking. Didn¡¯t that mean the soul bond hadn¡¯t taken ce? thought Heidi to herself. Nichs looked patient as he waited for her to speak. Her heart was filled with mixed emotions. She was happy yet a little distraught.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there supposed to be a mark to verify if the bond took ce or not?¡± she asked him a little troubled.


    ¡°Not necessarily. For average vampires, yes, but it need not hold the same for pure blooded vampires. We can choose to reveal or hide it from the eyes. It isn¡¯t safe nor the right time to let people into our secret now, is it?¡± he asked her, ¡°Is that what was bothering you?¡± his voice was full of tenderness for her, making her heart so full that could make her cry.


    ¡°Come here with me,¡± he got up, taking her to stand again in front of therge mirror.


    He stood behind her, letting both his hands circle around her waist, bringing her back snug against him. Heidi blushed at his actions, unable to look at her own reflection in the mirror and she instead looked at him. Nichs was focussed on her more than the reflection that projected back, his lips touching making contact with her neck and she instinctively closed her eyes as a soft intangible sigh left her lips. The water she had previously left open was undoubtedly overflowing from the tub but that didn¡¯t matter right now as his nose ran up against the side of her neck, reaching behind her ear, he kissed the spot right below her ear, whispering softly,


    ¡°Open your eyes, darling,¡± and she did, very slowly.


    Her eyes fell on her neck that had an ink like marking. It was like an invisible thread that had been tied around her neck into a little bow at the side. The thread was made of letters and the more she saw it, the more she realized that it wasn¡¯t any random letters but name of the person who had bonded with her that read <i>Nichs Rune</i>. One end of the thread held a lone feather, upside down. Was this the mark? Thought Heidi to herself. It looked no less than a choker ne.


    ¡°Not all vampires and pure blooded vampires have the same marks. Each ones are different and they solely represent both the souls into a form of art. Isn¡¯t it intriguing,¡± he trailed his hand across the mark which vanished in the next second.


    Taking one step away from her as if suddenly he had turned back into a gentleman, he let her have the space she needed before she turned around to face him.


    ¡°Why?¡± she whispered in question, not looking at him, ¡°I mean-We are still in the truce, aren¡¯t you worried about it?¡± She asked him.


    If he was keeping the mark hidden it meant they were going to carry ahead the n of the truce like they had previously spoken. He could have waited but instead he had gone and bonded with her, and with that she feared many things. She hadn¡¯t told him anything yet, nothing about her or the Duke who had asked her to kill the lord.


    Heidi remembered the conversation she had with Nichs when Warren had first exined about Rhys and Lettice.


    <i>Lord Nichs said, ¡°Soul bonds are very unique and you can¡¯t give it to anyone you want. It can take ce only if the person is in love. You won¡¯t find many though.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Because vampire¡¯s don¡¯t fall in love like humans,¡± she said.</i>


    <i>¡°That¡¯s right.¡±</i>


    If every word he had uttered to her were true until now then did that mean...Heidi felt blood and heat both rush up her neck to her face. Her heart beating faster with the truth she had just found out by herself.


    ¡°Seems like you already found your answer, darling,¡± Nichs hadn¡¯t said it out loud but it was clear as day that he loved her. The lord was in love with her, ¡°Stanley wouldn¡¯t be happy if he found out the water had been running down for more than five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± a shocked Heidi answered in daze.

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100: Love: A fool¡¯s path- Part 3</h4>


    The following night, Nichs asked the butler to set dinner at his patio in his room.


    Heidi who arrived at the lord¡¯s room, stepped inside to see Nichs waiting for her outside at his patio with his back facing her. When Nichs had asked her to dress for the night, the first thought that came into her head was that they were visiting or attending a party but surprisingly it was a dinner night with the lord in a more private setting. Like her, he was dressed too. She could feel her heartbeat with every step she took towards him and it stopped beating when he returned her smile with his own. There was no one else in the room but them and the beautiful night apanying them right now.


    Nichs pulled the chair for her and she took a seat, murmuring a thank you in the process. He took a seat on the other side of the small table. Candles were lit at the centre of the table. Stanley arrived at the room with a bottle of wine in his hand, he looked like he seen a ghost as he served them the wine.


    ¡°Shall I bring the first course of the meal, master?¡± he asked his lord.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Nichs answered. Once the butler dismissed himself from the room, the lord spoke, ¡°How is your body doing? Does it hurt?¡± he asked her.


    Heidi shook her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t anymore. I think the warm bath helped my muscles. What about you?¡± Nichs chuckled at her innocent question.


    ¡°I am not the one who got bitten, darling. I feel wonderful actually, never been this better,¡± hemented. They both gazed at each other until a crow cawed suddenly at the nearest tree to which Nichs turned in its direction.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± she asked, seeing the bird fly away.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± he smiled brightly, ¡°I am having a guest tomorrow. Toby was only informing about it.¡±


    ¡°It must be really helpful to have a bird whom you can talk to and get information from,¡± she noted.


    ¡°Indeed it is. Toby is a very intelligent bird who understands and doesn¡¯t make any mistakes. Not everyone are aware of it which makes its interesting,¡± he grinned, ¡°Would you like a bird as a pet?¡±


    ¡°No no. I don¡¯t think I am a bird person,¡± sheughed taking a sip of wine from the ss.


    ¡°Would you like an animal then?¡± He cocked his head.


    ¡°Animal?¡± she repeated the word.


    ¡°Yes, an animal as a pet. You can take care of it here in the mansion,¡± he suggested, ¡°It isn¡¯t apulsion, if you don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°I will think about it,¡± she replied softly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The rest of the meal, Heidi and Nichs spoke about matters that were trivial and light. None of them touching their past and keeping their books closed. While Heidi had her past which she had tried to lock away, Nichs had dealt the demons to turn into demon himself.


    ¡°Lady Heidi, would you like to have some more wine,¡± Stanley asked being the only server for the night.


    ¡°No, I am fine. Thank you,¡± she smiled at him but the butler held a stoic face. Seeing him disappear out of the door, she decided to ask Nichs, ¡°What happened to Stanley? Is he alright?¡±


    Nichs who was cutting the meat on his te, ¡°He is just a little shocked right now.¡±


    ¡°Shocked?¡± Heidi asked curious.


    ¡°He found out about the soul bond I left on you,¡± So that was the reason, thought Heidi to herself. It was good to know she wasn¡¯t the only one shocked with Nichs¡¯ sudden decision of marking her.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°Why did you decide to mark?¡± she asked him, holding her heart still and waiting for his reply. Nichs chewed and swallowed the food in his mouth, before speaking,


    ¡°I have always believed if you want something it is better to take it than wait like a fool until someone else takes it. What is the point to wait when the fruit has already been ripped to its full potential.¡±


    Heidi didn¡¯t know how to interpret his words. She had never thought much about the soul bond because she had never guessed she would be bound to a pure blooded vampire with a soul bond. But now that she was, she wanted to know about it, and the only reference she had was Lettice.


    ¡°To makes things clearer,¡± Nichs helped her in understanding his thoughts, ¡°I don¡¯t want to-worry that you will be snatched away by someone. Be it Warren or anyone else.¡±


    Hearing those words, Heidi bit her lip from keeping herself from smiling. The man in front of her had confessed his fear of losing her to someone else and it was no less than a confession to her.


    At midnight, Nichs sat on the railings of his patio, his back against the wall and his legs outstretched on the railing with a cigar in his hand. He took arge puff before releasing the smoke through his mouth. Something in his mind made him smile and he chuckled, taking another puff from the cigar.


    He felt like a fool now. To be a fool walking in the path which he used to mock his friend Rhys. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t anticipated iting but he had expected it to be this soon. For a vampire, especially a pure blooded vampire, the meanings went deeper than the usual decorms. He had been nothing but sweet to Heidi since she had woken up which was unlike him. He wasn¡¯t sweet and kind to people with a motive but this one, instead of teasing her like every time he did, he had taken a different approach. He wondered when things had put into motion. Was it the first time they had met? No, it couldn¡¯t be, he thought to himself. Taking another puff he let the smoke mingle in the clear air of the night.


    It must be the night he saw her crying in the forest when Via and her friend had insulted her. Her hazel eyes had shone with the angry tears that spilled out of her eyes. He was aware with the fact that Heidi held some type of resistance when it came to the truce and all the while she kept a strong will to not deter. For her to show the emotions to him-broken, sad and lonely had done it for him.


    He wanted to drink her blood again. To sink his teeth into her delectable skin and feel the warm and delicious blood on his lips. He had tasted her blood before but it had been nothingpared to what he had tasted yesterday and it made him think if it was because of the soul bond that her blooded tasted sweet.


    But he wouldn¡¯t want to drink her blood. Not for a while at least. The more he would drink her blood, only that more he would want to take her to bed.

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101: Intentions- Part 1</h4>


    Under the clouds that had begun to turn heavy and dark, Heidi walked outside and around the Rune¡¯s mansion. She had slowly got ustomed to the weather of the Bonke and somewhere during her stay she preferred itpared to the sunny days of Woville. She enjoyed the quiet atmosphere around her with the sounds of the trees that swayed asionally due to the wind.


    Seeing the fleet f birds fly in the sky, heading towards the forest which they often used for hunting she saw someone walking towards the mansion. By the clothes it appeared that it was the head butler of the mansion. The butler hadn¡¯t noticed her standing there. His expression was dull and wry as he walked through the gates and into the mansion while carrying a long rope which had been folded in circles. She wondered what Stanley had gone for the forest for. Nichs had gone out on the council affairs and Warren hadn¡¯t visited her today, leaving her alone at the mansion with the butlers and the servants. With nothing else to do, Heidi passed her time by looking at the flowers which were recently nted.


    It was difficult to pass time because even with the days that had passed by, she was still in daze with how things had turned out to be. Even though her mother, Helen epted her, trying to make a home things weren¡¯t that easy and even until today, the others had nevere to ept her to be part of their family. Unconsciously, she ced her hand on her neck where the invisible markid on her skin now. Now with the soul bond, she needed him and she knew he felt the same, if not by words but his actions. Nichs hadn¡¯t told her the words through his lips but she didn¡¯t need an affirmation after the mark he had shown on that day in her room.


    Heidi was looking at the flowers when she heard something rustle behind her and this time it didn¡¯t feel like it was the trees. She turned around to see it was nothing before her eyes fell on the dark figure that stood behind one of the trees. She inhaled sharply when the figure moved away from the tree to reveal arge cloaked hooded figure. It¡¯s movements were slow but steady as it headed in her direction. Her senses had numbed for an instance until she realized it was getting closer and closer with every second. Just as she took a step back, breaking the twig she had stepped on into two pieces, the hooded figure stopped to raise its head which was covered with its cloak. As it brought its bony hands in view, she gulped knowing there wasn¡¯t a man but probably a skeleton under it. The next moment it walked in such speed that she felt her heart would stop if it weren¡¯t for the maid who called her at that time.


    ¡°Lady Heidi,¡± the maid who hade in search of thedy as she wasn¡¯t inside the mansion found her standing in middle of the trees that were nted around the mansion.


    Heidi blinked her eyes to see the figure wasn¡¯t there anymore.


    ¡°Mdy, it might begin to rain soon,¡± the maid spoke to which she nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it will,¡± Heidi murmured looking up at the sky that had darkened even more than what she had noticed previously, ¡°Thank you for informing. I will head inside before it starts raining,¡± she smiled at the maid to see the maid smile and bow her head.


    ¡°Yes, mdy.¡±


    Seeing the maid head back inside the mansion, Heidi looked around for the figure that had just appeared. She moved her head left and right, her eyes searching for something that had disappeared a minute ago but there was nothing or no one there. Was she hallucinating? She doubted she did. She had never seen anything like this and it surely wasn¡¯t a human. Getting back inside the mansion, Heidi walked into the library to do some research on the different creatures recorded in history but she only ended up with the vampires, humans and witches. There was something about the crossbreeds that was mentioned in few books, which were creatures that had wolf like face with decayed body of a human but nothing about the creature she was looking for.


    ¡°Are these the only books that are avable in the mansion?¡± She asked Stanley who stood at the door.


    ¡°This is all the collections that master has acquired. Is there anything in particr you are looking for?¡±


    Heidi bit her lip thoughtfully and then spoke, ¡°Could I ask you for a favor Stanley.¡±

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102: Intentions- Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Yes miss,¡± the butler waited, wondering what the favor was about.


    ¡°You are well aware with the cities of the Bonke, aren¡¯t you? Would you be knowing which is the oldest library that has the most insane and bizarre books?¡± Stanley scrunched his brows.


    ¡°Oldest, I am not sure but if you¡¯re looking for books that were categorized to be unsuitable for the townsfolk to read as the books were inked down with unsuitable and made up information then I do know one person who collects them. Gabriel Moore. He lives two towns away,¡± the butler replied to see thedy give him a hope filled looked, ¡°When would you like to go?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t busy, would now be alright? Or I could go by myself, if you could write down the address,¡± Heidi suggested. It seemed to be a better idea to do something than do nothing while sitting in the mansion.


    ¡°Let me prepare the carriage. I will meet you at the entrance in half an hour¡¯s time,¡± the butler answered, deciding to go along with thedy as it would be something his master would want.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The butler didn¡¯t probe on what she was looking for as it wasn¡¯t his ce to ask, after all Heidi Curtis wasn¡¯t just any woman anymore but someone his master had soul bonded with. He had been aware with the fact that his Lord held interest with the young woman but not even in his dreams would he have expected for his lord to create a soul bond in such short amount of time. He could still remember the night when his master had arrived back at the mansion, carrying the unconsciousdy in his arms. That wasn¡¯t that had stolen his attention but the mark thatid around her neck with his Lord¡¯s name which wasn¡¯t there anymore now. Yet, there were still few things that he pondered with the way things were going.


    By the time they arrived at Gabriel Moore¡¯s house, rain continued to pour down as usual from the sky non-stop since the time they left the mansion. With the ground covered in water and being pelted by the on going drops of rain, Heidi made sure to stand on the small pavement that was built in front of the door. As the butler knocked the door, they waited outside, waiting for the door to be opened. The sound of thunder reverberated on her skin and she covered herself from the rain with the long cloak she wore. It was an average town with few houses and buildings thatid on the ground. There was no one in sight and it seemed that the rain had driven everyone inside their houses to seek shelter.


    The door opened on the sixth knock on the door, a woman with olive skin and ck eyes looking at Stanley and then the person behind him.


    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± the woman said moving aside to let them in, ¡°Mr. Moore will join you shortly. Would you like something to drink in the meantime?¡± she asked.


    Stanley turned back, to ask Heidi but she shook her head, ¡°We are fine, thank you.¡±


    Living in the mansion for many weeks now, she found the house rather small. It wasn¡¯t that there wasn¡¯t any space, it was just that the hall was filled with so many strange objects which she had never seen before. Candles were lit around the room but not enough and due to the dark weather, the house looked darker than a regr sunny day. As decorative items, neck pieces with different color of pendants were hung on the wall. To have a closer look, Heidi stepped forward to see the enchanting looking stones that was enclosed in a series of thin metal around it. They didn¡¯t look like any order stones with the glow each one held within it.


    ¡°Those are charm stones,¡± a man entered the living room. He must be Gabriel Moore, thought Heidi, ¡°They are stones that has been used as a protection charm. They are very rare as the stones were previously made by the ck and white witches. Due to the council orders, new stones haven¡¯t been created since some time now. If you do find them, it¡¯s either passed on as a family heirloom or it can be found in the ck market.¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, Gabriel,¡± Stanley shook hands with the man.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you this soon. After all it has only been two weeks since youst visited. You even brought thedy home. I thought the elites had other things to do with the marriage to look forward,¡± Gabrielmented knowing whom Stanley had brought to his house. The news was all over the local papers of the empire. He was a short man in his early thirties, his eyes nted down at the ends, ¡°Lady Heidi, you shouldn¡¯t be walking down these streets at this time. It must be something really important, if you are here at this hour of the day.¡±


    ¡°Lady Heidi had something to look from your book collections,¡± Stanley stated to see the short man raise his eyebrows.


    ¡°What is it that you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°The hooded creatures,¡± Heidi replied to see him look at her with a curious expression before asking the duo to follow him up the narrow stairs where he ced the books.


    The room was as big as the hall and much messier than what they had just walked past from. There was hardly any ce to step on as several booksid on the ground as well as the corners of the room. Heidi began rummaging through the books, flipping the pages of the handwritten books. Most of the books that were present in this room was in bad condition. The rain didn¡¯t stop and neither did she, from trying to find anything she could get. The hooded cloak wasn¡¯t the only reason why she hade here. There was something she wanted to confirm on theke of bones. Her memory was fresh as if the incident took ce yesterday. She knew the incident that took ce when she drowned a few weeks ago and what ured today were somewhere rted to each other.


    But even after two hours had passed she didn¡¯t find anything. The rain had finally stopped, leaving the ground wet and slippery as an aftermath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s here,¡± she said, cing back the book on the ground from where she had picked. Even with the mess, the man had categorized his books to different groups.


    ¡°We could look for it in another ce,¡± Stanley suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Maybe it was just a figment of my imagination,¡± said Heidi, tired from going through too many books in the room. With the rain, the air seemed to have clogged in the room, making the atmosphere stuffy which she hadn¡¯t realized until she was done with the books.


    ¡°Sometimes, imagination can turn into a reality,¡± the butler said making her chuckle.


    ¡°Is that so,¡± she trailed, ¡°I should be careful with what I dream then.¡±


    They thanked Gabriel for allowing them to go through his books and then headed back to the mansion.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103: Intentions- Part 3</h4>


    When Heidi got down from the carriage, she noticed the carriage Nichs had used in the morning stood under the shed now, implying he was back in the mansion. Heidi should have gone to her room but instead her feet had carried her towards the Lord¡¯s room to talk to him about things she hadn¡¯t told him yet. She knew it waste but she had to tell him one day or the other because eventually he would find out. He had created a soul bond and knowing well how the people here treated ves she was scared on how he would take it.


    In spite of all that fear she carried with herself, she continued to make her way towards the lord¡¯s room. Ready to knock the room, she raised her hand but stopped seeing the door which was slightly open. Pushing the door a little, her throat went dry at the sight of what she saw in front of him. The lord sat on the bed, his back facing her and a womanid next to him lying motionless on the bed. The woman was a maid of the mansion. Nichs¡¯ sheets were ck and it was hard to say if it was blood that had moistened a part of the sheet which was visible to her from where she stood.


    Feeling her presence in the room, the pure blooded vampire turned around, lips bloody and eyes that seemed unfocused. Quite frankly, Heidi didn¡¯t know how to feel about it. He had killed his maid for blood, who nowid on the bed with a nk expression on her face while the lord looked calm.


    ¡°Where did you go? I heard from one of the maids that both Stanley and you left at noon to visit someone. It¡¯s been four hours since you left,¡± he stated, getting up from the bed and wiping his lips with the back of his hand.


    Heidi couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the dead person in the room and felt her heart shudder. Dead body, her mind spoke back to her.


    ¡°You killed her,¡± Heidi whispered, moving her gaze back to him, ¡°Why?¡±


    Nichs could see the fear cloud in her eyes as he took his time to speak, ¡°I was hungry,¡± and he then added, ¡°It¡¯s is muchplex that it appears to look.¡±


    ¡°Please exin it to me then,¡± she said, trying to reason out why he would kill someone if it was only to quench his thirst.


    ¡°When the thoughts of me sinking my fangs in your skin passes my mind, I can¡¯t hold back the need to drink blood. My cravings have increased,¡± his answers to her questions had always been to direct, ¡°The maid was very willing even when she knew what and how the consequences would turn out to be. I didn¡¯t intend to kill her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you taking blood from me,¡± hearing this the lordughed.


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be that willing. Come,¡± he said taking her out and away from his room, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll end up taking more than I am supposed to?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better, that it be me than someone else,¡± she stopped her footsteps to look into his eyes.


    ¡°What would I do without you,¡± he said raising his hand and rubbing the side of her forehead with his thumb that had dirt on her skin.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t a life matter to you?¡±


    ¡°It does. Only if it is something I consider to hold some value to it,¡± Nichs replied, ¡°You should understand that a vampire¡¯s life is much different than what a human canprehend.¡±


    His words weighed in her mind that night when she went to bed. Indirectly, it was her fault that the maid had died. She didn¡¯t understand why he refused to drink her blood now when he already had tasted it. The next few days, the lord made short conversations with her during the meals and the remaining hours he would disappear from her sight to be either locked in his study or in his room. She didn¡¯t know why but it felt that he was avoiding her and she felt hurt over it. She had done nothing wrong, not anything he could be aware of to be angry enough to avoid her so subtly. She was the one who had the right to be angry on him for killing the maid.


    Maybe he felt guilty about it, thought Heidi. But it was Nichs she was talking about here and the word guilt didn¡¯t associate with the man.


    Sitting in the drawing room, Heidi sighed unable to read the book that she had been trying to read. She wondered if things had moved too fast between them. She had gone to his room to tell him about her but things had only gone haywire. She recollected what happened yesterday in the morning when Warren had just arrived in the hallways of the mansion entrance.


    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked him seeing therge rectangr box he held in his hands. Was it another dress from Via?


    As though reading her expression, Warren spoke, ¡°It isn¡¯t from my mother. It¡¯s from me,¡± he said giving it to her. The lord who was being apanied by the butler were in sight as they came to greet Warren.


    ¡°What¡¯s that you have there with you, cousin?¡± Lord Nichs asked him with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s an archery set for hunting. Heidi was very good hitting the mark thest time we went hunting,¡± he then turned to speak to Heidi, ¡°I thought you might like your own bow and arrow than borrow others the next time we go hunting.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being thoughtful about it. I will use it well,¡± Heidi thanked him, taking the box in her hand.


    ¡°By the way, I was going to go and visit the orphanage now. Would you like toe? Only if you want to of course,¡± he added thest line.


    ¡°Yes, I would love to go there with you,¡± she smiled taking a small peek at the lord as she said it who¡¯s gaze was locked with Warren with a smile. Heidi had thought it would bring out some sort of reaction out of Nichs but it did nothing. Instead the man saw them, telling her,


    ¡°Please do enjoy yourselves and send love to the children from my side.¡±


    Heidi leaned her back on the chair she sat, pondering about it. Hearing the door knock, she saw it was Timothy who held two sses filled with wine in his hand.


    ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t busy for a drink,¡± he said entering the room, ¡°Nick is busy with something else down the dungeons right now and I thought it was a good time to share a drink with you.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked taking the ss which he handed to her.


    ¡°It is a fine wine from what I acquired in the ck market today. It¡¯s made of flowers, wild ones so you might find it a little strange at the start,¡± he warned her, taking a sip from his own ss and humming in approval.

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104: Intentions- Part 4</h4>


    Following his lead, Heidi took a sip and scrunched her brows and gulped the liquid quickly which burned her throat.


    ¡°It is strange,¡± shemented, looking down at her ss and then sighed.


    ¡°Trouble in paradise?¡± Timothy questioned her out of nowhere.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You seem a little lost today. Warren can sometimes be difficult to understand. We all started with different perspectives but people around him havee to the same conclusion that he isn¡¯t that bad. Oh, sorry. I meant to say Nichs,¡± Timothy smiled taking an eager sip from his ss. His words made Heidi cough and she cleared her throat as the wine had entered the wrong pipe in her body, ¡°You look shocked. Don¡¯t be. I am a keeper when ites to secrets,¡± he ced his finger on his lips with a mischievous smile.


    Had she left her expressions so wide open that people could read things that were going between the lord and her? The butler knew, Mr. Rufus knew, who else knew about it? And what was she supposed to say in these kind of situations?


    ¡°H-how do you know about it?¡± she stuttered.


    ¡°I was there when Nick asked me to lie to Warren about you falling unconscious before he took you back here. But Warren already knows so it was a scam y-¡±


    ¡°Warren knows?¡± Heidi asked him shocked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the soul bond but I am definitely sure he knows that you hold Nichs¡¯ interest,¡± the man shrugged throwing off words like it was nothing. It looked like her te that held her worries kept adding one after the other, ¡°So what¡¯s got you so down?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± she smiled to hear him say, ¡°The multiple sighs doesn¡¯t appear to look like nothing,¡± Heidi could now understand why Nichs and Mr. Rufus were friends. They both had the habit of pressing on subjects until they got an answer. And between the two of them, it made her wonder who had acquired the quality from whom.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell it to anyone. Secret keeper remember,¡± he reminded her.


    ¡°Have you had anyone you have loved, Mr. Rufus?¡±


    ¡°I did once.¡±


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± she asked him curious.


    ¡°She died,¡± he answered with a small smile on his lips and before she could apologize he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be. It has been decades. If she were still alive, she would be in her fifties. She was a human like yourself,¡± Heidi didn¡¯t want to poke her nose where it wasn¡¯t her business.


    ¡°I see...¡± Heidi trailed. Wondering if Timothy might have an answer to Nichs¡¯ behaviour, she decided to ask him, ¡°I think, he¡¯s been avoiding me for four days. I don¡¯t know why but since I saw the dead maid in his room, we haven¡¯t spoken much. I don¡¯t think I did anything to upset him,¡± she confessed to see Timothy nod his head.


    ¡°Hmm, his thirst killed the maid?¡± the blonde man used his thumb nail to run it between his fang the tooth next to it, ¡°And here I thought he would be love sick after the bond. That¡¯s disappointing. In Rhys case, he was-¡± Timothy stopped talking abruptly. Something then clicked his mind and he asked Heidi to give her hand.


    ¡°Why?¡± asked a confused Heidi.


    ¡°Can you trust me on this one?¡± he asked her and taking her ss from her to ce it below the hand he held, he took the scale whichid on the desk and ran it over her skin, letting the drops of blood fall into the ss. Once he was satisfied with the amount of blood that mingled into the red colored wine, he let her hand go while humming a tone merrily like a mischievous elf. Swirling it well, he checked the ss before giving it back to her, ¡°Give this one to Nichs and make sure he drinks it. Do not give it through the butler because Stanley would be suspicious about it. I will see my way out then,¡± he patted her head with a smile and left her alone in the room with the two sses which was filled lesser than half of the size of ss.


    Heidi wasn¡¯t exactly sure if this was the right thing to do. Was Nichs worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop feeding from her until shey dead like the maid? Taking a deep breath, she stood from her seat and picked both the sses in her hand.


    When she arrived at Nichs¡¯ study, the butler was only leaving, bowing at her and leaving the door open so that she could get in. As the doors closed, she walked to where Nichs sat,


    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± he greeted her, ¡°And what do we have there?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°Wine made from wild flowers. Would you like to have some?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Why not,¡± she passed the ss to him just like Mr. Rufus had advised her to, not knowing the oue it would bring. He took one sip from it and asked, ¡°Is it just the wildflowers?¡± Getting up from his plush seat, he emptied the ss before cing it with clink sound and walking around his desk to stand in front of Heidi with a peaceful face. But his eyes gave away as it darkened.


    ¡°There might be blood,¡± she leaned back on the desk as he towered her figure. Both his hands resting on the desk as they stared.


    ¡°Are you trying to tempt me?¡± he asked her, his voice holding a certain heat to it.


    ¡°No,¡± it seemed that she was almost sitting on his desk now. He looked angry, his eyes furious with what she just did, ¡°You were avoiding me and Timothy advised-¡±


    ¡°Timothy,¡± he spoke the named irritatedly, ¡°I am going to kill him,¡± he suddenly smiled as if he had flipped a switch with a snap, ¡°I don¡¯t want you tricking me into drinking your blood next time.¡±


    ¡°But why? Why would you drink blood from others and not me?¡± she demanded answer from him.


    ¡°Why?¡± he repeated her words, ¡°For once I am being patient but here you are intent in breaking my resolve which is as weak as a thin striped ice.¡±


    ¡°My sweet cinnamon,¡± he tutted her, ¡°Are you willing to let me steal your virginity and wreck you in my bed right now? Because once I will, you will never return back to your own bed. With the soul bond in ce, the need to have you is too much and your blood would only fasten it. Do you understand what I am saying?¡± he asked her softly, gauging the shocked and embarrassed look on her face.


    ¡°I-I am sorry.¡±


    Heidi looked at his shirt. Her face beet red with what she had tried to do. She didn¡¯t know about it and it was true, she hadn¡¯t mentally prepared for it. To think that Nichs who usually did what he pleased was trying to be considerate, taking her feelings into ount was a big deal. But his words had made her imagine things at the moment and she didn¡¯t have the courage to look him in the eye.


    ¡°I want to hold you,¡± he voiced his thoughts and hugged her, ¡°I am not a patient man Heidi,¡± he warned her. He didn¡¯t lie when he said he wanted her, in so many different ways that the times when he slept, his dreamless night would be filled with nothing but her, fueling the need to take her to bed that more, ¡°Did Timothy leave?¡± he asked pulling back to see her nod.


    ¡°He did,¡± Heidi replied and then asked, ¡°What happened to Mr. Rufus¡¯ lover?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Nichs asked, seeing the palm of her hand that had been wounded, he picked it up to lick it.


    ¡°Timothy said she died.¡±


    Nichs hummed, pulling back her hand to inspect it, ¡°Timothy hadn¡¯t ced a soul bond on her but he wanted her to live. To live as long as he would. With that in mind, he decided to turn her into a vampire. But things never go as expected. Greediness sometimes costs us vampires very heavily. Her transformation didn¡¯t work and she turned out to be one of the deranged vampires. In the end, he killed her with his own two hands.¡±

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105: Fox¡¯ den- Part 1</h4>


    I believe this is the longest chapter I have written in my Wattpad history.


    Lettice who sat next to Heidi in the carriage, saw the woman pull out the pocket watch she carried with herself, flipping it open to see the time before putting it back in the left side of her over coat. Lettice¡¯s husband Rhys had work with Lord Nichs and therefore had brought her along with him to the Rune¡¯s mansion so that he could discuss work with the other men. Her husband was an overprotective man who didn¡¯t say much about his dislike towards humans but it was clear that he didn¡¯t like her mingling with them. Especially people of the lower society. Rhys had been brought up in a house full of pure blooded vampires, his family shunned humans and it was a miracle how they had epted her. The miracle being a soul bond.


    The carriage headed in the direction of the town, the horse pulling the polished carriage in midst of the forest. She looked back at the two guards who sat in front of them. Out of the two, only one was hers and another was assigned to look after her friend which was quite new as she usually had no guards around her. Back at the mansion before they had left, Lettice had suspected if Mr. Lawson had finally ced a mark on Heidi but there wasn¡¯t any on her neck. The marks ced by vampires varied from another, like hers that looked like a vampire bite but with the few amount of soul bonds created in the vampire society, few of them had designs around their neck.The butler had been quick to send a guard along with them when both the women had decided to visit the church in the next town.


    When they got down from the carriage, Lettice saw something she hadn¡¯t expected to see. She could see a mark appear on Heidi¡¯s neck but the mark didn¡¯t belong to Warren Lawson.


    Heidi who was brushing the bottom of her skirt spoke, ¡°Did you know that the priests here are all white witches? I never thought it would because in Woville-¡± Heidi stopped talking when she looked up at Lettice to find her staring at her neck.


    ¡°You have created a soul bond,¡± hearing Lettice whisper, Heidi suddenly covered her neck where the nameid with her hand. With what she had learnt from Nichs, the mark was going to stay hidden but to appear out of nowhere was something she hadn¡¯t prepared herself for. Lettice pulled out her kerchief and put it around Heidi¡¯s neck to cover the mark. Heidi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Not knowing what to say at the moment, Heidi suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the church,¡± and both the women headed towards the church with the two guards following closely from behind.


    Heidi had brought Lettice out in the town so that she could speak and ask about things she could ask no other. Sometimes books didn¡¯t have the answers to your questions and Lettice was the one who could answer her. They had known each other for a short time but Heidi knew she could rely on the woman when it came to keeping a secret. Once they took their seats with the guards who sat at the back, Lettice finally asked,


    ¡°Was Lord Nichs whom you were in love with?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Heidi answered, nodding her head. She then exined how things had rolled out between them, since the first time she had met Nichs and up to now. Lettice heard Heidi speak with a contoured line between her eyebrows, asionally nodding to Heidi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Have you and Warren talked about it?¡±


    Heidi shook her head, ¡°We haven¡¯t. I am not even sure what to tell because there are times when it appears that Warren is fulfilling his role as my fiance. I don¡¯t know what to say to him but to go along as Nichs has asked me to.¡± Warren was his usual polite self, taking her out once in a while to the town or to visit his mother and rtives. Nichs hadn¡¯t spoken about it therefore she summarized by herself that it was the Lord¡¯s orders given to Warren.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen the soul bond I would have pegged him to be leading you on,¡± Lettice confessed frankly. She had heard from her husband on how the lord had killed plenty of women in the bed and Heidi was a dear friend of hers. She didn¡¯t want the lord killing her, ¡°What are you going to do about the mark?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably have to ask Nichs about it. He said it wouldn¡¯t appear at least until the conflicts in the south simmers but it has and I don¡¯t know the reason. Does soul bond affect differently for each individual?¡± Heidi asked her.


    ¡°Maybe it does. We cannot say anything for certain as no one has researched things in depth. The universe is a ck pitless hole. No matter how much one tries to attain knowledge there will still be things we don¡¯t understand. I am sure Lord Nichs will have answers for it. I am happy that you finally got soul bonded with the man whom you fell in love with,¡± Lettice gave an encouraging smile to Heidi.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding,¡± Heidi smiled back before looking at the priest who bowed at them as he walked past them.


    ¡°Do you visit church often?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes. I like the sounds of the bells. It gives me hope.¡±


    ¡°You do know that running away isn¡¯t an option anymore,¡± Lettice spoke in a low voice to see Heidi sigh. Lettice had heard a fair share of what Heidi had gone through with her family directly from her and also the fact that she had once tried running away from her family which turned out to be unsessful.


    ¡°I know that,¡± Heidi answered with a small smile. She didn¡¯t n to run away at least not since she had been bonded with the lord. She had found love, a ce to belong to but she was scared about the future.


    ¡°What are you hoping for then?¡± Lettice questioned, looking at Heidi who had closed her eyes to listen to the bells ring.


    ¡°eptance,¡± Heidi breathed out the words, ¡°Everytime I build my courage to go tell him, something always interrupts us and I don¡¯t end up telling him.¡±


    ¡°It will be fine,¡± Lettice promised her. The blonde woman didn¡¯t exactly know what kind of eptance Heidi was looking for but nheless she supported her, ¡°Have confidence, Heidi. I am sure everything will work out just fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Heidi nodded her head.

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106: Fox¡¯ den- Part 2</h4>


    When Heidi returned back from the town, she went up to her room and locked it before going through her trunk, rummaging through the clothes to find the bottle Duke Scathlok had given her. Taking it with her, she went to her bathroom. Though she had taken it, she had never meant to use it and if she wasn¡¯t going to use it there was no point in hiding it. With that thought in mind, she opened the cork of the bottle very carefully as she didn¡¯t how poisonous the liquid in it could be. She poured the liquid into the drain to see it melt the ground slightly around it before disappearing down out of sight. She stared for a few seconds before pouring water around to make sure no residue of the liquid was left behind.


    Heidi washed her hands and left the bathroom, toweling her hand dry. Putting the little bottle back in her trunk she poured herself a ss of water from the jug before taking few sips. As she walked towards the balcony she felt a piece of weight on her chest had been lifted. With the contents of the little bottle emptied she had nothing to worry when it came to the Duke. All she had to do was stay here at the Rune mansion and no ill would befall her, thought Heidi to herself.


    A yawn left her mouth which she tried to cover with the back of her hand. Leaning her upper body forward whilst holding the rails with both her hands, Heidi looked at the outline of trees with the sky as a backdrop. She caught sight of the butler talking to someone who had his back faced to her. The blonde curls seemed familiar to her but she couldn¡¯t put her finger whom it could be. As both the men spoke, the man turned to his left, revealing his face which was enough for Heidi to recognize. She looked at him with eyes that had turned wide in shock and question. What was Noah Arendel doing here? She saw them heading towards the forest and she knew it wasn¡¯t good news. The forest was where the dungeons resided. Noah had done nothing wrong and surely the lord of Bonke wasn¡¯t a petty man to punish someone for no reason, she reasoned in her mind. Noah was a local boy who even with his good looks couldn¡¯t have such high connections that reached the lord. Not waiting another second, she ran down in speed to only slow down her footsteps when she saw Nichs walking by. Ready to call out his name, she opened her mouth to realize there were servants who were cleaning the sides of the walls.


    ¡°Lord Nichs!¡± she called him to see him turn in her direction with a brow raised at her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Making her way to where he was, she asked frantically, ¡°What is Noah doing here?¡±


    ¡°Noah?¡± the lord feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Yes, Noah. The shovel boy as you call him. What is he doing here?¡± she repeated her question.


    ¡°Ah, the shovel boy. He came here for a small visit and we had tea. Shall we move this discussion in the study room?¡± he suggested.


    ¡°No,¡± Heidi whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s talk here. Right now,¡± she didn¡¯t know where Stanley had taken Noah but if it was really the dungeon she didn¡¯t want to waste time. Nichs stared at her for a few seconds and then snapped his fingers to gain attention from his servants. Waving his hand for them to leave, both Heidi and the Lord waited until the servants had left the area.


    ¡°I was curious so I invited him for tea. Nothing else,¡± Nichs spoke first.


    ¡°Curious about what? And why did they walk towards the forest?¡±


    ¡°My. Can¡¯t a person be curious and invite a person for tea? What has happened to people,¡± he tsked, ¡°And Stanley told he would make sure to send the boy home safe.¡±


    ¡°I am serious, Nichs. Noah has nothing to do with anything, he is a good man so please don¡¯t do anything to him. There has been really nothi-¡± Nichs who had stalked her, cornering her against the wall hit his fist making her stop talking abruptly. Heidi didn¡¯t need to turn to her side to see there was a fresh dent on the wall and instead felt her heart leap at the sinister smile on his face.


    ¡°Do you care for him more than you care for me?¡± he asked her softly.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked him confused for a second.


    ¡°You get so protective about the boy that it is making me envious. It is as I said, I was merely curious about the boy and I called him for a little chat. I asked Stanley to send him home but now I want to tear his heart out,¡± his words were so calm that it was scaring Heidi at the thought of him doing exactly what he spoke.

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107: Fox¡¯ den- Part 3</h4>


    Was this the maddening jealousy she had heard about when it came to soul bonds? He was being illogical with his reasoning. There was nothing between Noah and her, nothing even remotely close had happened except for him helping her when Howard and she had gone to fish in the river.


    ¡°The boy has upied your mind again,¡± he stated looking down at her eyes focus back at him.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t called him for your little tea party he wouldn¡¯t have upied my mind for these few minutes,¡± she retorted back and realized she should have taken another approach.


    ¡°So you are thinking about him,¡± he stated, turning around and heading outside.


    ¡°Where are you going?!¡± she asked strikken with panic.


    ¡°To send Toby to ask Stanley to bring back the boy so that the wolves can have a good dinner tonight,¡± Heidi followed him, keeping up her pace with him.


    ¡°Nichs please,¡± she pleaded with him to see him stop walk and hear him chuckle. When he turned around he smiled at her.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    Nichs leaned forward and ced a kiss on her cheek, ¡°You¡¯re an endearing girl. Toby doesn¡¯t respond to anyone but me. The boy should be on his way home now. I will be in my study,¡± he said walking in the direction where his study was to only stop and turn to speak, ¡°Don¡¯t go looking for something that isn¡¯t there Heidi. The rain is right around the corner, stay in the mansion.¡±


    Heidi about to leave for her room looked at the corridor where Nichs had disappeared. Her eyes fell on the wall which had a big dent with cracks around it, leaving a little amount of residue on the floor. She wondered how much of what Nichs spoke was a joke and what was the truth. She wanted to believe what he said but his words <i>¡®I asked Stanley to send him home but now I want to tear his heart out¡¯</i> was what worried her.


    The lord of Bonke was an unpredictable man. Gnawing on her bottom lip she walked towards the entrance hall to only be interrupted by one of the maid.


    ¡°Lady Heidi, would you like some tea?¡± the maid asked her.


    ¡°No, I am fine. Thank you though,¡± Heidi smiled and from the corner of her eyes she could see that the maid made no effort to move, looking at her.


    ¡°Will you be going to the garden? The crickets have been making a lot of noise at the arrival of the rain,¡± the maidmented.


    ¡°Is that so,¡± Heidi murmured not answering the question asked by the maid. Lately, for some reason Heidi had begun to notice that the maid was always around the corner when she was outside the mansion or near the entrance. It was always her and she wondered if she was going paranoid with all the worry she carried with herself. She didn¡¯t know how long she waited until she saw the butler making his way in.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Heidi,¡± the butler bowed at her.


    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± she greeted back before asking him casually, ¡°Where did you go? I asked one of the maid and she said you went out.¡±


    He answered, ¡°I went out to see if the trees were good enough to be cut,¡± Heidi nodded her head and then left for her room.


    Stanley looked at the young miss walk up the stairs to her room, scratching his head. The butler was unaware with the fact that Heidi had known about Noah¡¯s visit and had instead kept it a secret not knowing what domino effect it was going to cause.


    Heidi paced in her room worried, sitting on the bed for few minutes and then standing up to walk before sitting again. Had Nichs lied to her? Because it was clear that Stanley had lied to her. She feared for Noah¡¯s life. Remembering the way Nichs had killed the man brought chills tp her body. There was so much blood that day. Blood on the floor, the white washed walls and on Nichs¡¯ shirt and hands. Hearing the sound of carriage arrive, Heidi wondered who it was and went to her balcony to look at the ck carriage that had stopped in front of the main entrance. The coachman opened the door to reveal a tall man with ck hair and eyes that were as red as Nichs¡¯. The cross that he wore around his neck caught her eyes and her first impression was that he was a priest but his red eyes identified him as a vampire.


    His face seemed strangely familiar and she tried remembering where she had seen him. It was only after he had disappeared into the mansion did she realize it was one of the Lords- Lord Alexander Delcrov of Valeria. Going back inside Heidi sat on the bed again, her head in her hands as she tried to think what to do. She wanted to confirm the truth. At the same time the maid who had been tailing her knocked the door to open it,


    ¡°Ms. Curtis, are you alright?¡± the maid asked concerned.


    ¡°Hmm, I think so. I am having a headache. A bad one at it,¡± she murmured with a sigh.


    ¡°Would you like some tea, mdy? I have heard a cup of tea is always good for a headache.¡±


    ¡°Could you be kind enough to get me one then? And something to eat along with it too?¡± To Heidi¡¯s relief the maid nodded her head, ¡°I would like to rest until then,¡± she said getting into the nket.


    ¡°I will bring it as soon as it is done,¡± the maid bowed her head and closed the door behind her.

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108: Fox¡¯ den- Part 4</h4>


    Heidi waited for a few seconds before she sat up straight. Pushing the covers, she got out of the bed and cing the pillows before covering it with nket. It would take at least fifteen to twenty minutes before the maid would be back. She knew that taking the door and main entrance would be fruitless with either the maid or Stanley waiting to send her back inside as the sky didn¡¯t seem dark now and there was no saying when it was start pouring. Looking at the tree being her only way out, she stepped out of the balcony and to one of the branches which was strong. It had been a while since she got on a tree and she only hoped no one would spot her because she wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it. Carefully when she got down, she thanked God and slipped out of the mansion without anyone¡¯s notice. She walked away and into the forest. It took her a sometime but she did manage to find the dungeon that looked no less than a cave. As she walked inside, Heidi wondered if the maid had found out about her disappearance.


    The cave was dark as it led into the dungeon underground. Surprisingly there were no guards to guard the dungeon. With the eerie quietness and her pounding heart she heard the rain begin to pour outside, numbing any possible sound that came from outside. The dungeon was a long pathway which had cells on either side. The fire ran low on the walls but it was enough for her to know where she was stepping her feet on.


    At the Rune mansion, the maid stood outside the Lord¡¯s study room, her hands wringing with fear of what was toe. She had been given one task and she hadn¡¯t done it right. Gulping, she raised her hand but instead pushed the door to see both the lords sitting on the plush couch. Not able to handle the news, she blurted out,


    ¡°I-I am sorry, milord for intervening but Ms Curtis isn¡¯t in her room,¡± the maid twisted her hands nervously.


    ¡°Did you check the entire mansion?¡± Lord Nichs asked calmly.


    ¡°Yes, milord,¡± Lord Nichs frowned and then turned to look at Lord Alexander.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Norman sabotaging my empire and I would be delighted to have the nuisance out of Bonke,¡± he said as the Valerian Lord stood up, ¡°If it is assistance that you ask, I shall provide it, but that is until and unless mynd is mine with no interference.¡±


    ¡°Then we have a deal,¡± Lord Alexander said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t take more of your time with the urgent matter that waits you,¡± and this made Nichs¡¯ lips quirk up.


    ¡°I wonder how far you¡¯ve spun your web across the empires to find such details. It¡¯s frankly frightening to think,¡± Nichs chuckled as they stepped out of the room.


    ¡°Not as much as the man who tricks them with their smile,¡± Lord Alexandermented before taking his leave.


    Nichs walked up to Heidi¡¯s room with the maid and the butler following behind him. The door which was already opened showed the bed which was well made with the pillows being ced at the center of the bed.


    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t anyone watching her?¡± he asked, the ill temper slipping through his calm demeanour.


    ¡°Master it seems that Lady Heidi wasn¡¯t doing well and had asked for a cup of tea with refreshments,¡± the butler piped in waving the maid to leave them.


    Nichs stared at the bed and then spoke, ¡°It has been less than half an hour since it happened. She wouldn¡¯t have gone too far.I¡¯ll go look for her.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to apany me master?¡± the butler asked.


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be required,¡± the butler bowed his head inpliance, ¡°The wolves must be hungry. Send her to the den,¡± the butler bowed his head again to see his master walk out of the room.


    Back at the cell, with every empty room Heidi passed, she believed Nichs¡¯ words. Maybe Noah did go home without a scratch on him. With only four more cells, she stepped forwarded to only gasp in horror at the sight of a man in it. She covered her nose and mouth at what she saw. It was the same man whom she had met at Wilford¡¯s soiree who had tried attacking the lord. Both his hands were bound in thick chains which was attached to the stony ceiling. One of his leg had been amputated. The man was unconscious and his body looked weak as if he had been starved to death but kept alive at the same time to experience the cruelty of life.


    ¡°This is not a ce you should be in.¡±


    Heidi turned around to see Nichs standing at the far end. Too stunned to talk she looked at the man before leaving the dark pathway. With Lord Nichs already out of the cave and under the rain, she followed him out of the forest. When he stopped walking suddenly, so did she. Nichs then turned around to face her,


    ¡°If you wanted toe here, all you had to do is ask. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to look for something which isn¡¯t there?¡± Nichs asked her, his voice higher than the rain that fell from the sky, ¡°Yourck of faith in me is something I need to appreciate,¡± his words wereced with sarcasm which was enough to jab at her.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Heidi whispered looking down at the wet ground.


    ¡°Please exin to me why you went out like a thief? Do you like the boy so much that you hid the fact of youing here in search of him?¡±


    ¡°What?! No!¡±


    ¡°Or was it that you were trying to run away again?¡± Nichs asked her sharply to see blood drain from her face.


    Heidi didn¡¯t know how he found out about her running away but she shook her head, ¡°I only wanted to confirm, confirm that you were telling the truth. Rhys killed Issac and Lettice doesn¡¯t know about it. I found it suspicious that you would not tell me of his visit. You hid it from me. Why?¡± she demanded for answers.


    ¡°Because it is only recently that I have realized I am quick to jealousy. I am not fond of the man who held your interest, Heidi. Even if it was a little in the past, the thought doesn¡¯t sit well with me. I could have killed him but I didn¡¯t. I called him on my own matters and left him unharmed yet you doubt me. Until now have I ever hid anything from you as a lie?¡± Nichs asked her, his eyes cold, ¡°I am who I have shown you to be. Is that so unbelievable?¡± Heidi shook her head.

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109: Fox¡¯ den- Part 5</h4>


    Nichs had been furious when he had seen the bed made that way in Heidi¡¯s room. The first thought that had passed through his mind that she had run away. Away, to follow the man and he wished he had killed the man to avoid so much of trouble. A human feet could carry only a certain amount of distance and with the rain that had poured down so heavily there was no way, one could get out of the forest.


    Emotions had flooded in at the thought of her disappearing. He had searched for through the thicket of trees until he found her pocket watch which she might have dropped when she got into the cave. He had been frantic until he had found her and thest time these emotions had surfaced was when his mother died. Heidi looked at Nichs, his emotions bare in front of her eyes. Anger, love, fear, sadness, she saw them all for more than a fleeting moment.


    ¡°I trust you...more than anyone whom I have ced my trust on but I fear for what is ite,¡± Heidi spoke looking down to see Nichs¡¯ shoes appear in front of her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell me what is bothering you,¡± she heard Nichs speak.


    ¡°I have been meaning to tell you something for a very long time,¡± Heidi began looking everywhere but him, ¡°I am not whom you think I am. I am not the daughter of a Curtis,¡± taking a deep breath she gathered all the courage she could muster and said, ¡°I was a ve before the Curtis family took me in,¡± unfortunately the thunder had to take ce at the same time, echoing the sound across the vast forest.


    Nichs stood there looking at her seriously and she didn¡¯t know if he heard what she just said, she opened her mouth to speak but Nichs startled her when he pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°Are you alright with a ve?¡± she asked him anxiously.


    ¡°No, I am not. Let¡¯s head to the closest witch and see if we can unmark the bond I ced on you,¡± he said and Heidi had to blink back the tears which threatened to spill out of her eyes which it did anyways, mingling with the drops of rain that fell on her face, ¡°Was that what you were expecting me to say? Stupid girl,¡± he chastised her with gentle voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it doesn¡¯t make a difference to me. You will still be the person I chose at the end of the day.¡±


    Heidi couldn¡¯t believe he had epted her so easily. She stared at him with much more love than before and he didn¡¯t miss the adoration in her eyes.


    ¡°You seriously need to learn to listen to what I speak. Let¡¯s go back now,¡± he said taking her hand in his and she quietly obliged without a word, following back to the mansion.


    When both Nichs and Heidi reached the mansion, both of them were soaked from the tips of their to their toes. Nichs hadn¡¯t let go of Heidi¡¯s hand even after they had reached the mansion. Instead of taking her to her room or letting go of her hand, he took her to his room and made her sit on the chair. Nichs gave her a dry towel so that she could rub her hairs and she did it awkwardly wondering if Nichs was being careful by keeping her in his sights so that she wouldn¡¯t make another slip right under his nose.


    Her clothes were wet and there was no way it would dry in few minutes. Getting up she turned around to onlye face to face with a shirtless Nichs. She was quick to look away as a blush made its way to her face.


    ¡°I should go change my clothes,¡± she said about to go to the door but Nichs caught her wrist in time.


    ¡°Spend the night with me,¡± he spoke with no trace of humor in his eyes. Heidi opened her mouth but no voice came out of it. Her face turned red as he waited for her answer.


    ¡°Okay...¡± she finally replied to feel him pull her by her wrist towards him, he pushed the wet hair out of her face.


    Very slowly he leaned forward, bending down to kiss her on her lips. What started as a small peck of kiss turned into a passionate and a heated one when he pushed his tongue into her mouth to rub against it. One hand of his pressed on the small of her back while he let the other to entangle in her hair. Heidi felt the air slipping out of her body as Nichs didn¡¯t let go of her mouth, to continue kissing her deeply. She felt him tug the back of her hair which only made her open her mouth wider to give him a better ess to her mouth. By the time he pulled back, her vision tried getting back in order. He ran his finger over her full lips which looked swollen now.


    Apart from the pitter-patter of the rain against the windows of the room, Heidi could hear her ragged breath from the aftermath of the kiss. The way Nichs looked at her right now made her shy away. It was as if she was his whole universe and his eyes found nothing but her. She didn¡¯t know why she took a step back but when she did, he was quick to pull her back in his arms.


    ¡°Already backing away? I haven¡¯t even started anything,¡± he whispered next to her ear with a chuckle. He seemed and felt different now, of course it was him but she had never experienced this sexually attractive Nichs trying to bait her into his den before.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± he ran a finger across the column of her neck, ¡°Turn around for me, darling.¡±


    Skillful, experienced fingers pulled down the zipper at the back of her dress. Bringing both his hands to ce it on either side of her shoulders, he pushed the dress out of the way which was hiding her pale skin beneath it. Heidi stopped breathing when the dress that she wore fell down on the ground and she stood with her back facing him with nothing but an undergarment that covered her bottoms which was also wet. She shivered when she felt Nichs¡¯ lips on her back where the ve establishment mark was branded on to her skin.

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110: Fox¡¯ den- Part 6</h4>


    Nichs didn¡¯t like the fact that there was something else apart from his soul bond that had been marked on his woman¡¯s skin. He now understood why she had been angry when the ves were mistreated. Being a ve was thest thing he had thought not that he cared about it. Seeing Heidi cover the upper part of her body with both her hands, too shy to let go he carefully turned her around. There was no need to rush as the night was young but at the same time his patience had been lost a long time ago. Despite everything, he let her adjust in time.


    ¡°You lost more weight than I thought you did,¡± Heidi heard him murmur as he ced a kiss on her shoulder, ¡°I need to ask Stanley to make sure you¡¯re well fed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be fat,¡± thest word disappeared into a sigh when Nichs kissed the side of her neck. Circling his arms, he pulled her back against his chest.


    ¡°You were never fat, darling,¡± he peppered kisses on her shoulders.


    Heidi felt his nose run across her neck when suddenly she was turned over to face him. Her face turned redder with every passing second. His eyes didn¡¯t drift down her body and instead stared right into her eyes. He had caught hold both of her hands in his and he indulged her with another kiss until she felt lost without him. Heidi felt him lead her towards as he didn¡¯t let go of her lips, continuing to kiss with equal passion. As he leaned over she got on the bed and he climbed in, holding her waist. He sucked and bit her lips, letting her feel the sting of one of his fangs that had just grazed over her lips.


    Taking in over her body which was disyed for him to see. Nichs touched her lips with one of his finger which moved past her throat and between her chest, making her breath hitch in her throat. He continued to move down to see her stomach dip down with pleasure as her breath turned ragged until he stopped right above her underwear.


    Heidi could see that his eyes had turned dark. With him shirtless, she took her time to admire the muscles that he had honed in his body. The lower her eyes went, that much faster her heart began to beat in her little chest. She took a sharp breath when the finger that had moved down began trailing back where it had started. When he dipped his thumb into her mouth, pressing her tongue, he bent down, hovering her body in process before capturing her mouth with his. Her hands twisted in the sheets below her when his lips slowly made its way down her throat and then her cor bones. Like his lips that had begun working on her body, his hands began to delight her body with pleasure.


    On of his hand made its way to her breast and squeezed it to hear her moan. Heidi covered her lips mouth instantly at the voice that came out of her mouth.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she heard Nichs question her, ¡°Don¡¯t cover your moans. Let me hear it,¡± he spoke to her with much patience. He pried her hands away to peck her lips before going down her chest and giving a small lick on her nipple to receive an audible gasp from her.


    His wet tongue licked her nipple, once twice before he wrapped his mouth around the aroused bud which had begun to harden under his tempting mouth. His other hand made its way to the other breast, rolling the nipple with his fingers as he sucked her breast. Switching the breasts, he provided equal attention to the other one. Heidi cried out with pleasure when Nichs slightly bit her nipple before licking it gently.


    His lips kissed her stomach and when it reached thest fabric she wore, he looked up at her to see no sign of resistance. With the way she looked at him right now, anxious and ssy eyes, he felt her seize his heart in that moment. He didn¡¯t know if it was the clean white undergarment that she wore but it reminded him of a story he had read few decades ago. It was about a man who stole and hid an angel¡¯s wings so that she could stay with him forever. If Heidi was that angel, thought Nichs to himself, he wouldn¡¯t just steal but also burn the wings so that she would have nowhere else to go to but him.


    Heidi felt him hook his fingers on both the sides of her garment and he pulled it down with one swift movement. Too shy to look into his eyes, she looked away at the firece that was lit.


    Taking a small peek at the God like man, she saw him pick her feet from the bed and kiss her ankle as if he was worshipping her body like his temple. As his lips trailed upwards, he kissed and sucked her thigh. She hadn¡¯t expected him to bit her there and when he did she cried out in pain and her body only raised up from the bed before falling down.


    ¡°N-Nichs,¡± she stuttered in embarrassed when he pushed her legs apart so that he could see whatid in between her legs, ¡°What about you?¡± she asked suddenly wanting to distract and trying to prolong what was toe.


    ¡°Me?¡± Nichs cocked his head at her before azy grin made its way on his lips, ¡°Tonight, it is all about you. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    He bent down to kiss her inner thigh before his lipsnded on her wet sex and she moaned his name. He licked and probed his tongue into her hot sex, licking the juice that had begun to flow. Her response was a fresh air in his polluted environment and every sound that passed through her lips pleased him. He touched her clit before slowly pushing it in, to see her squirm. Heidi closed her eyes as Nichs¡¯ finger entered her. With his finger that moved in and out of her in a constant rhythm, she felt utterly embarrassed to see him looking at her with a heated expression on his face. It took a while before he added a second finger. When his fingers moved deeper than before she closed her eyes, her mouth open in a silent cry of pleasure.


    Hearing the rustle of clothes, Heidi¡¯s eyes flew open to see Nichs who had discarded the remaining piece of his clothing as he now hovered over her with his thick shaft that had hardened with arousal.


    Getting back on the top he kissed her as his hands traced the curves of her waist. Pulling back, he then said, ¡°Let me satisfy your needs as well as mine.¡±


    Heidi;s heart thudded in her chest when he positioned his manhood in front of her hot core which was churning in need. When she felt him push it inside, she screamed, twisting her hands in the sheets.


    ¡°Shh,¡± Nichs cooed into her ear, ¡°It is only the first time. It will get better, I promise,¡± he spoke to her gently.


    He didn¡¯t move and waited for her to adjust with him being inside her. When he felt she was finally ready, he slowly pulled out and then pushed back in. When it came to the soul bond, it was only so much a man could resist and Nichs¡¯ patience snapped as his movements began picking speed. Heidi didn¡¯t know when the pain had turned into pleasure. With every push and m, she cried out his name over and over until her throat went dry. The look Nichs had as he rammed himself into her aroused her even more than she already was. She had never known until now something like this existed, the ce where one could find heaven.


    ¡°Nick..!¡± she cried his name as her body arched from the bed when he finally released his orgasm into her.


    Heidi felt like her body spent but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case when it came to Nichs as his manhood hardened again with the sight of Heidiid under him. Her eyes widened when it fell on him. He gave her a sly smile as he kissed her neck.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think that was enough to satisfy me now did you?¡±

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111: Him- Part 1</h4>


    Nichs stared at the wall as he breathed out the smoke from his lips. The smoke let out a forest like scent unlike the pungent that the usual cigars left. He had bought them during an auction out of interest. Though being a smoker, he wasn¡¯t exactly fond of the smell the normal cigar buds emitted. He sat against the bed¡¯s headboard, his feet crossed which was covered with a part of ck nket to cover his lower part of his body while the rest was shared with Heidi who slept next to him.


    His face was marred with a grave expression as he took another puff from the cigar before extinguishing it in the ashtray at the bedside. With the number of decades that had passed by, he had never thought to find himself in a day like this. Not in this state at least.


    Looking at his side at the woman who now was fast asleep, sleeping with her front pressed to the soft mattress, he pushed her hair back which was hindering from him seeing her face. In the past, once he was awake he would never let any women share his bed. He would either wake them up to have sex again or leave the room so that the butler could take care of the rest by putting the women in the guest rooms as he found it to be a hassle. But with Heidi, all he wanted to do now was to wake her up so that they could resume what they were doingst night. But her blissful expression withheld from doing so. Right after they had finished the second round she had closed her eyes tired to only fall asleep. His eyes caught the ve¡¯s mark on her back and when he went to touch it, she shivered in cold to only snuggle closer to the pillow.


    Since he had met her for the second, Nichs knew there was something about Heidi. The more time he spent with her, the more intrigued he found her. He knew she had been hiding something, something she wasn¡¯t able to express as her manners were always cautious. The way she moved, the way she talked, she was always careful. Even with her blunt answers with him, she was heedful. Out of all the things, he would have never guessed that she could be a ve.


    Heidi¡¯s background didn¡¯t matter to him. He was no one to question her past when his was tainted with blood.


    It was a procedure of the ve establishment that once a ve would be sold out, the master would either give him or her a temporary mark or cor them to identify who they belonged to. Of course, Heidi didn¡¯t have neither of them as she was brought up in the Curtis¡¯ household but he didn¡¯t know when the Curtis¡¯ had taken her in.


    It would be a lie that the family wasn¡¯t aware of where she hade from because with the information he received from the shovel boy, Heidi had lived with the family since forever. The only reason he had asked his butler to go fetch the boy was because he knew he would get the information he was looking for. It didn¡¯t take him much time to understand what the situation was. There was also something else he had found out.When the truce had beenid out, it was proposed that ady from Woville would be married to Warren. Instead of the woman in the picture who was actually Nora Curtis, Heidi had arrived in her ce. The Curtis¡¯ family must have not been ready to send their own daughter to and which was dominated by the vampires and had therefore sent Heidi, thought Nichs. The first time she had visited Woville aftering to Bonke, her eyes held a painful expression. At that time he had ignored it as it wasn¡¯t his problem but Heidi¡¯s problem had be his problem now.


    He sighed at the thought. He should have known things would turn difficult once he would bond his soul with hers. He should have waited until the issue in Mythweald was solved but he had run out of patience. He didn¡¯t want anyone stealing her and there was no telling when Heidi would give him a slip. Yesterday was an entirely different matter. He had made it clear to her yet she had skillfully escaped from the maid to find the boy if he had chained the human in the dungeon. Like he heard the humans say, precaution was better than cure. He didn¡¯t regret his decision. He never did. It was very rare for him to regret anything in life as he did what pleased him without taking into ount of others feelings.


    Even though Nichs and Heidi were bonded now, it didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t worry him. One thing he had learnt was nothing was forever. Things changed and so did people.


    With time, he had noticed something about this beautiful woman who had managed to seize his dark heart. Heidi was one of them who had a strong will. It might have been due to the time she spent in the ve establishment as it held the same for his butler, and also because it was influenced by their personality.


    Bending down, he ced a tender kiss to the side of her temple.


    When Heidi woke up the next morning, her body felt like it had been well spentst night. She winced in pain as she sat up. The sky was bright and clear after the rain from the previous day. The room had no clock to find what time it could be and she wondered if it was because time didn¡¯t matter to a pure blooded vampire. Nichs was nowhere to be found in the room but hearing closer, she heard the water run in the bath.


    Pulling the ck covers up to cover her front, she could still feel her body humm with what she and Nichs did the previous night. Feeling embarrassed, she closed her eyes at what happened.


    <i>¡°You didn¡¯t think that was enough to satisfy me now, did you?¡± he asked her.</i>


    <i>Heidi who had finally got the opportunity to breath after her vision returned to her, felt her eyes widen. At first she had thought he was joking and she had voiced out her mind.</i>


    *¡±You¡¯re joking,¡± but that didn¡¯t seem the case as he picked one of her leg, caressing her calf with his sinful lips, he asked her with a lustful gaze, ¡°Have I ever joked with you?¡± *


    Like he said, he hadn¡¯t been joking.

 Chapter 112

    <h4>Chapter 112: Him- Part 2</h4>


    When the door to the bathroom opened, Nichs entered the room with nothing but a towel around his waist. His hair was wet and drops of water slid down his body to be soaked by the towel. Seeing her awake, he walked around the bed toe and sit next to her.


    ¡°Good morning. Slept well?¡± he asker her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Heidi answered not able to look into his eyes. Nichs who noticed it, said,


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be shy about. Especially the way you cried out my name so passionately,¡± he teased her to which Heidi reacted even more flustered.


    ¡°I am not. I am just not used to it,¡± she murmured before trailing up her eyes from his body to meet his eyes. His eyes were a darker shade of red as red as the blood she saw in the dungeon. He was the man who was unsessful in killing Nichs. Nichs hadn¡¯t killed him but had instead kept him alive to torture the man.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°A little tired and...sweaty,¡± she said feeling the unclean one as Nichs smelt like soap, ¡°I should go take a bath.¡±


    ¡°If I knew you were going to wake up sooner, I would have waited for you,¡± blood rushed up her cheeks and she gave him an awkward smile to his teaseful one, ¡°The water is hot here and there¡¯s no rule that one cannot take a bath again,¡± and with that statement, he lifted her up in his arms and began walking towards the bathroom.


    ¡°I-I think I am fine! Don¡¯t you have work today?¡± Heidi hadn¡¯t prepared her mind and she needed time to digest his proposal.


    ¡°I pushed them for another day,¡± he said as he walked down a couple of stairs until they reached the pool of water.


    The lord of Bonke had a luxurious bathing room she had everid her eyes on. It was big. As big as one of the guest rooms withrge ss made windows which was hazy so that one couldn¡¯t look from inside or outside. When he put her down on her feet, Heidi stood in awe looking at the expansive room in which the bath had been built at the center.


    ¡°Drop the covers, Heidi,¡± she had forgotten that she had brought the covers along when Nichs had picked her up from the bed.


    His eyes stayed on her, not flickering anywhere else and she said, ¡°What about you?¡± she asked to see him smile. Moving his hand towards the towel which had been tucked, he pulled it to drop the towel on the floor.


    ¡°There,¡± Lord Nichs was a brave and a man who held no shame about his surroundings. Feeling her reluctance, he said, ¡°I will go ahead,¡± he turned around with his back facing her to showcase the taut muscles on his body.


    Dropping the cover on the hard ground, Heidi stepped into the water, submerging her body in the pool of water.


    ¡°Come here,¡± she heard Nichs speak to her, who stood near the stairs which was built inside therge pool of water. Next to itid little bottles along with the soap. Gulping softly, she walked to where he was, to only be pulled forward and feel his lips on hers suddenly. He grabbed her waist tighter as he slid his tongue into her mouth. He sucked on her bottom lips to hear her moan and clutch his wide shoulders. One of his hand slid down from the curve of her waist to her shapely bottom before pushing his finger in between her legs.


    ¡°Nick!¡± she gasped at the sudden intrusion. His finger slid in and out of her hot sex slowly, ¡°What are you doing,¡± she asked.


    ¡°Cleaning you of course.¡±


    She could feel the dull pain between her legs but at the same time something began to build up slowly in her lower abdomen and it was beginning to drive her out of her sanity. He increased the speed as his finger thrusted into her core, ¡°N-Nick please...¡±


    ¡°Please what?¡± he asked her softly, seeing the pleasure swirl in her eyes.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t. I will...I-I will die,¡± she spoke withbored breathing and her words made him smile.


    ¡°You won¡¯t die because of an orgasm,¡± he remarked, pushing his finger deeper and faster until he heard her cry his name. As her body went limp, he supported her with both his hands. Pulling her towards the stairs, he made her sit on one of them and he took a seat right behind her. Pouring the water which had cooled down on her body, he took hold of the little bottle and poured the liquid inside it on his hands before putting in her hair and gently massaging it.


    Heidi let him work his fingers while she sat in front of him without a word. It was as if she had unleashed an animal which was prowling around her and she didn¡¯t want to be pounced right now. At the same time, right now, his fingers were being tender and careful.

 Chapter 113

    <h4>Chapter 113: Him- Part 3</h4>


    As hethered her up with the soap, Heidi couldn¡¯t resist but to take a peak over her shoulders at the man. When her eyes met his, she heard him question,


    ¡°What is it?


    ¡°You were being quiet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so unusual?¡± at the nod of her head, he asked, ¡°When did you receive the mark on your back? Where the Curtis¡¯ family who bought you?¡± Last night they hadn¡¯t found the time to talk about everything and Heidi knew that Nichs would have questions about it, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you don¡¯t have to,¡± he added.


    ¡°I was seven when I received the mark. I ran away from the ve establishment,¡± at Heidi¡¯s confession, Nichs raised both his brows. ves rarely tried escaping from the prison like environment the ve offered due to the punishment that was implemented, ¡°I don¡¯t remember how I got in there. I don¡¯t have memories of my biological parents but I do have memories of the confined walls of the building I was in. The ves, the head guard. I see them in my dreams sometimes. During my stay there, there was a woman there who took care of me like her own daughter. Unfortunately I don¡¯t remember her name, maybe we never exchanged our names. She took care of me, even going an extra mile by giving me her share of food. She was a good person,¡± Heidi said softly.


    ¡°Did she die?¡± Nichs asked her.


    ¡°The guard killed her in front of me. She was supposed to go with the guard to an auction but she refused that day. Disobedience is not taken lightly there and the guard¡¯s word is absolute. He...butchered her in front of me,¡± she whispered as her voice wavered unsteadily. Nichs rubbed her shoulders tofort her. Bringing her closer to him so that he could hug her, ¡°After she died I couldn¡¯t bear the pain and I tried escaping but it didn¡¯t go well and the seal of ve was ced. I took another chance and finally did outrun the guard in charge of the facility. I ran for days until I ended up in Woville and in front of my uncle, Raymond Curtis on the street.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get married to Warren initially and I ran away.¡±


    ¡°You seem to hold a sessful record when ites to escaping,¡± Nichsmented teasingly making her smile.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sessful though.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked, curious with the story.


    ¡°My family aren¡¯t fond of vampires and when father heard that Nora was going to be sent here, he and my uncle switched her ce with me. I...I didn¡¯t want a marriage like that. If my mother was alive she wouldn¡¯t want that for me. Even if it weren¡¯t for the uninvited marriage, I would have left. I saved enough money to start life anew but things didn¡¯t go ording to n,¡± Heidi sighed, ¡°My sister found out about it and our caretaker, Howard was beaten by the Duke¡¯s men.¡±


    ¡°Duke?¡± Nichs questioned her. He didn¡¯t miss the fear that had begun to creep into her eyes and there was a change in the rhythm of her heartbeat. Nichs was aware with the fact that there was something more than her family¡¯s ill-treatment and now that she had finally opened up to him, he waited for her to speak patiently.


    ¡°Duke Dorian Scathlok. My uncle Raymond is well acquainted with him. He was the one who proposed our names for the truce to Lord Wastell. I, the Duke kept Howard in proposition that he would keep him alive and breathing if Iplied with the truce without any resistance. He nned to kill you through me.¡±


    ¡°Did he now. The n must have gone awfully bad if I¡¯m still alive,¡± he joked, ¡°What about your caretaker?¡± he inquired


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Howard is fine,¡± she said worried.


    ¡°I will see if I can find anything about him,¡± he offered.


    ¡°You will?¡± she turned around to face him, forgotten about their naked bodies.


    ¡°Anything that will ease your mind, sweetheart. Did anything else happen during your time in Woville?¡± he asked her casually to see her dart her eyes.


    She nodded her head, taking time to put her thoughts into sentence, ¡°The Duke tried to-he tried what you did a few moments ago here,¡± Nichs¡¯ eyes narrowed at her words and he evened his temper when she looked up at him, ¡°A-aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡±


    ¡°For what reason? It isn¡¯t hard for me to point an unfaithful person in a crowd who is going to kill me. And frankly, you don¡¯t look the part. Your beating heart gives away a lot of things. I am sorry to hear what happened. You won¡¯t have to meet your family or the Duke from now,¡± he dropped a tender kiss on her head,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nice to me,¡± she could feel her eyes water.


    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the kind to believe you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Things don¡¯t stay the same,¡± she murmured but he heard it well.


    He knew it was the wrong time to smile but he smiled anyways which she couldn¡¯t see. It was ironic how both of them worried about the same things.


    ¡°Let me tell you this, Heidi,¡± he said, still holding her in his arms, ¡°I have no ns to leave you. Not now, not in this lifetime nor in the next one. I will spoil you with everything I am capable of. You have nothing to fear,¡± and when she turned around, he saw her anxious to which he leaned forward but this time to ce a kiss on her forehead.


    Once Heidi left the room clothed, Nichs sat in front of the firece in his room which was extinguished. It was no wonder she could withstand a gory scene. To witness something so horrific at a young age, he thought, only few were chosen to such destiny.


    He hadn¡¯t heard the name Doriam Scathlok before and Nichs was the kind of man who remembered people, unless he hadn¡¯t spoken to the man before. He recollected his butler saying how he found her to be shaken after meeting a man on the day of her and Warren¡¯s engagement. All this while Heidi had the key to who was trying to create trouble in Woville against the vampires.


    Then there was the other person was another person Heidi had mentioned. Calos Juves. He knew the man. He was the guard who had been assigned before he bought Stanley from there. He was the in charge, the head of authority in the ve establishment after Wilford.


    Nichsughed at a private joke.


    He remembered the night he had gone to visit one of the ves he had put in himself when he saw a child running past him, several yards away. Usually he would have picked the runaway ve and would have put the person back in the establishment but he wasn¡¯t in the mood that night. Going to the building, he had met the guard to see a freshly carved mark on his face. It wasn¡¯t umon but neither was itmon for ves to escape due to the tight security the facility provided. If his calctions was right, the child he had seen running past his gaze was none other than Heidi.

 Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114: Sibling and Cousin- Part 1</h4>


    In the cold night, Noraid next to Dorian in the bedroom of his mansion after they had only finished pleasing each other with their bodies. She couldn¡¯t believe sex could be overpowering and she was d she had not picked any suitors before meeting Duke Scathlok. Since the time they had met, she had her eyes on him. Gone where the measly men of her town she had everid her eyes on. The man had everything she wanted. Money, status, power to pull down the vampires from their high horses and most of all he was a very attractive man. He had taken her to bed several times and she enjoyed it to her heart. After all with the way she thought, life was perfect the way it was now. She had everything she wanted, including the fact that her sister Heidi was sent as a suicide mission to thend dominated by vampires.


    She disliked her sister. No not dislike, Nora thought, she loathed Heidi. Always trying to be nice and behaving as if she needed to be pitied by the outsiders.


    Turning to her side to face Dorian, she spoke, ¡°I heard from Uncle Raymond that you went to visit Bonke few days ago.¡±


    Dorian who was looking up at the ceiling, turned his gaze towards the woman before looking up back at the wall without moving his head.


    ¡°I had to go confirm about few things,¡± said Dorian.


    ¡°You said you were going to kill the lord of Bonke by using Heidi¡¯s help. Why won¡¯t you let me help? I can do a better job than her,¡± the Dukeughed hearing herin and got up, to sit up on his bed.


    ¡°Your father wouldn¡¯t be pleased with it. The world isn¡¯t rosy as you think,¡± he chided as he got up from the bed to pick up the clothes which rested on the chair. He began buttoning up his shirt and as he did his sleeves, he said, ¡°I thought you wanted your sister to burn in hell. Aren¡¯t you pleased with it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± she replied back. Lifting up the sheets to cover her naked body, ¡°I only want to be useful to you.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, you¡¯re being plenty useful to me,¡± Dorian scanned her up and down with a smirk, ¡°I have to go attend the council meeting. I will see you in two days.¡±


    Nora saw the man walk towards the closet to open and pull out the jacket from it. He never informed or gave her details about anything. It wasn¡¯t that she was interested in the political matters but she wanted to be close to him. Despite the fact that he bed her more than two times a week, she was aware that he wasn¡¯t in love with her. They weren¡¯t close enough to share important things and she wanted to be closer to him. The only actual conversation they had was about her wretched sister which she wasn¡¯t keen on talking about. Even though she had sessfully driven her sister out of her life and family, it seemed that she still was the center of the universe. Dorian was her man or in the process of bing hers and Nora knew he preferred her yet in the recent days there were times when he would talk about Heidi more than her. It infuriated her to no means and she wanted her to be gone.


    Years ago when Heidi was brought home into the Curtis family with her Uncle, her first thought was that she had been blessed with a sister but she had been so wrong. She could still remember the night when Heidi had fallen sick when they were young. It was only a month since Heidi had started living with them.


    <i>She saw her mother dip the cloth in the vessel of water before wringing it to ce it on the girl¡¯s forehead. The girl murmured something and as Nora stood at the door and not next to the girl, she couldn¡¯t hear what she said but her mother did.</i>


    <i>¡°Shh that¡¯s alright. You are safe here my dear,¡± her mother gently ced her hand on the girl. Suddenly hearing the girl scream out of nowhere which made Nora look at her with a startled expression.</i>

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115: Sibling and cousin- Part 2</h4>


    <i>As Nora walked away with one of her hand pulling the ragged doll she met her brother Daniel.</i>


    <i>¡°Did you hear her scream?¡± the boy asked her to which Nora only nodded. He then whispered, ¡°I think she¡¯s a ghost,¡± the boy scared his younger sibling.</i>


    <i>¡°G-ghost?¡± the little girl asked wide eyed in fear.</i>


    *¡±Yes. Why do you think he didn¡¯t take her with her? He¡¯s left her here so that she can take away all of us,¡± heughed before going to his room. *


    <i>The girl stood there absoultely petrified with what her brother said before going back to where her mother was. Opening the door wide this time, she stepped in.</i>


    <i>¡°Mother?¡± Nora called standing behind the woman.</i>


    *¡±Hmm, Nora? What are you doing out of your bed, child?¡± Helen asked, running her hand over her daughters head. Her mother spoke in a quiet voice to her so that it wouldn¡¯t disturb the girl resting on bed. *


    <i>¡°I am scared, mother. Could you tuck me into bed please?¡±</i>


    *¡±Oh sweetie. Why don¡¯t you ask daddy to do it today? Your sister isn¡¯t doing very well and it looks like she needs someone with her right now,¡± when Nora looked down, she saw that her mother was holding the girl¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t like it. Nora wanted toe in terms that she had got a sister now but she didn¡¯t like it that this new sister of hers was taking away all the affection of her mother from her. *


    *With days that passed by her mother spent more time with the girl than she spent with her. It wasn¡¯t an arguable fact as the girl that was brought into their house always seemed so scared and often well sick due to which Helen Curtis poured her hours to look after the fragile girl. But Nora being young, took it in an entire different way. In the child¡¯s eyes, her mother was being stolen by another girl of her age. It was her mother, her family and with every week that passed by, Nora considered Heidi to be no family of hers. *


    Heidi had always taken away things from her. She was the woman who robbed her happiness. It was as if people were charmed by her.


    ¡°You have been very quiet,¡± she heard Dorian speak, ¡°I brought you something,¡± he threw a box on the bed.


    Bending forward, Nora picked the box. Opening it with eager fingers, she saw it was ne.


    ¡°This is beautiful,¡± she thanked him.


    ¡°I thought so too. I will see youter then,¡± Nora waited for him to say something more, something of greater value or at least kiss her before he left the room but he did nothing sort of that.


    Once she looked back down at the delicate piece of jewellery her mood brightened up again.


    It was alright, thought Nora to herself, she had the Duke to help her in bringing down Heidi along with the high ss of vampires. And it wasn¡¯t that she was sitting being just pretty. Her family might have underestimated her but that didn¡¯t mean she did too. A woman¡¯s hate and revenge was boundless. She couldn¡¯t believe that her so called sister had already made a friend there. She had fallen in love with Dorian Scathlok and she knew to trap a man like him was difficult and would take time but it sometimes felt that he prioritized her sister. Nora disliked Heidi to an extent that she had gone to the point of killing her. With the contacts the Duke Scathlok had, she had used them cleverly to get the required insights to know about her sister and her current surroundings. The men she had finally gathered to do the deed with the help of her uncle by feeding lies to them didn¡¯t work well. Unfortunately, Heidi¡¯s luck was stronger than she expected that the day she calcted went awry because Heidi hadn¡¯t gone to the Meyers mansion that day and the men had killed a maid instead.


    Heidi was a small pawn in the n the Duke devised and even if she was gone, there wouldn¡¯t be any loss as the Dorian woulde up with an alternative task. She wanted her gone and that was all that mattered to her.


    She fell back on the bed while taking a deep breath from the mattress. She would search for another n, thought Nora with a devious smile on her lips.

 Chapter 116

    <h4>Chapter 116: Sibling and cousin- Part 3</h4>


    In the West empire of Bonke, Heidi sat on the hay filled ground to pet themb that she had found tied near the pole with the rest of the flock of sheep. It was the youngest out of the whole lot.


    ¡°Mdy,¡± it was the butler who hade to fetch her on his master¡¯s orders, ¡°Lord Nichs requests your presence in the study room. Mr. Lawson and Lady Via have arrived few moments ago,¡± at the names Heidi stopped petting themb and retrieved back her hand.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you for letting me know,¡± Heidi thanked him and saw him looking at themb, ¡°Stanley? Everything alright?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Yes, mdy. Shall we?¡± he asked her and they both walked into the mansion, towards the study room.


    When Heidi arrived, Via, Warren and Nichs were sitting on the couch without a word in silence. She didn¡¯t know Via was going to visit the Rune mansion along with Warren. Now that she wasn¡¯t going to marry Warren due to the soul bond with Nichs, there was no reason for her to worry about her future with the vampiress but thewoman still made her ufortable with her presence with her narrowed eyes that were concentrated on her now.


    And then there was Warren. After Mr. Rufus had revealed to her about Warren knowing about Nichs and her, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Taking the spare seat which was next to him, she sat down wondering why she had been called.


    ¡°Heidi,¡± and she turned to the vampiress to listen to her, ¡°The council¡¯s hands are full with the current conflict that is going in the Empire. But that doesn¡¯t mean we have the time to ck when ites to yours and Warrens wedding. In less than a month you and Warren will be married. I have already asked my tailor toe and visit you here so that we can begin to start stitching out the dresses you will need for that day. And please do not alter anything. All you will have to do is stand and let the man do his work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Via,¡± Heidi obliged, pressing her lips after she replied to see Warren look elsewhere while Nichs sat there with a small smile. It seemed that apart from the three of them, Via had no idea as to what was going on behind the scenes.


    The remaining time Heidi spent her time listening to Via as the woman wanted to have a traditional marriage for her son, Warren. Getting wed to a vampire felt more tedious than a normal human as it seemed to have several different proceedings before the actual matrimony took ce. She wondered if Nichs and her would have something simr to it.


    After spending a good amount of hour in educating Heidi on what and what not to do by Via, Lady Lawson went ahead with Nichs to talk about the council while leaving both Warren and Heidi by themselves. The room was way to quiet, so quiet that she could hear the sound of clock which was on the other side of the room.


    ¡°How¡¯s your studies going with the butler?¡± Heidi heard Warren ask her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been going well,¡± she replied before silence fell over them, ¡°He taught me most of the things I could learn in this short time. I have started to study by myself now. I wouldn¡¯t want to bother him after all he has the mansion duties.¡±


    ¡°If you want me to assign you a governess I will be happy to do that,¡± she shook her head at his words.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t think I am fond of governess. I will be fine by myself,¡± in an effort to continue the conversation, Heidi wondered if she spoke more than necessary as the previous governess was rmended by his mother.


    ¡°There¡¯s a soiree, two days from now . Would you like toe with me?¡±

 Chapter 117

    <h4>Chapter 117: Sibling and cousin- Part 4</h4>


    She noticed that since few days Warren seemed to have a change in attitude. It was as if he was trying to build a rapport by inviting her out with him. All of them had decided to y along until the truth was out of the bag but it made her ponder what Nichs thought on Warren and her spending time together.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she replied back with a smile. She didn¡¯t know if she imagined it but for a fleeting second, she felt his eyes move around her neck before he looked back up at her eyes.


    ¡°It is arge gathering for our family and friends at the Saint Boulevard estate,¡± he exined, getting up from the couch he stood there pausing for a few seconds before continuing to speak to her, ¡°Heidi¡­I wanted to ask you something,¡± he turned around to face her.


    ¡°Do you think, there¡¯s still a chance?¡±


    ¡°Chance?¡±


    Her brows furrowed in puzzlement before it dawned what he meant.


    ¡°Is it toote?¡± He asked her with an emotionless expression on his face. She readied herself to speak about her feelings for Nichs but Warren surprised her with his confession, ¡°If it is possible, I would like to make you my wife. Not because of the truce but because I like you.¡±


    Her lips parted but with no words to speak. When she had asked about Warren, Nichs had told her that he was helping in moving the truce forward but what was she supposed to say? If she was right, Warren had confirmed his doubt if Nichs had bit her neck to ce a mark. Obviously the mark was hidden due to which no one could see. It was still a mystery though on how it had appeared in front of Lettice.


    She wished someone interrupted them right now but no one knocked or opened the door to the study room. This was something she should have prepared but who knew Warren would confess to her like this. Warren had been a gentleman. Sure, they didn¡¯te in terms about the very but he was a good man and he deserved to be get a straight answer. Thinking it was better to finish it at once Heidi spoke,


    ¡°I am sorry but I don¡¯t think I can return back your feelings, Warren.¡±


    ¡°So it iste,¡± Warren gave her a sad smile.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t just that,¡± she shook her head, ¡°I think some of us connect with the another on a different level even if the views are not same. Sometimes you meet people who will ept you no matter what and who you are without a word and when you do, you cannot help but fall further in love.¡±


    ¡°Is that how much you love him?¡± Warren asked without picking Nichs¡¯ name in the conversation.


    ¡°I do,¡± Heidi smiled softly staring down at the floor before looking back up at him, ¡°Warren, you are a wonderful person and even though we haven¡¯t spent much time you have been very kind to me. I am grateful for it but I am sorry that I cannot return back your feelings as my heart belongs to someone else. I hope you find a wonderful person,¡± Warren sighed.


    ¡°I think most of us admire your charming quality of being forthright. Including Nichs himself I am sure. Thank you for being honest,¡± he smiled at her holding no ill feelings towards her, ¡°I hope he treasures you,¡± Heidi felt her cheeks turn red and she did nothing but smile.


    ¡°Would you want me to apany you to the soiree which you mentioned earlier?¡±


    ¡°Only if you¡¯re willing. We do have to close to the end line of the truce,¡± Heidi was d that Warren took her sincere feelings without any retort to it. At least this way there would nothing awkward between them anymore.


    When Heidi and Warren went out of the room, outside the mansion entrance as Via and Warren were leaving, Warren spoke to Nichs in a low tone to keep the conversation between them.


    ¡°I know you were listening to us,¡± said Warren to see Nichs raise his perfectly shaped brow.


    ¡°Was I now?¡± he cracked a smile in the end.


    ¡°I will wait for you to slip up. Once you do, I will take care of her,¡± Warren said to his cousin with a grim expression, ¡°I am not joking about it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you aren¡¯t but you will be waiting for the impossible. Take care, cousin,¡± Nichs waved his hand. Warren stepped into the carriage before the carriage took off to the Lawson¡¯s mansion.


    Heidi saw Nichs look at the carriage that disappeared into the thick forest and when he turned around he looked straight into her eyes, his intimidating eyes were too much to handle for her weak, human heart but she continued to stare back at him. He made his way to where she was and leaned down to kiss her on her lips not bothering about the shocked expressions of the passing maids and servants. The servants were sworn to keep silent about their masters affairs therefore it didn¡¯t matter what he did. She tilted back her head so that she could kiss him back. It was a sweet kiss that made her curl her toes.


    Pulling back, she found Nichs giving her a full blown smile which made her wary and in turn it made him chuckle.


    ¡°Now that the nuisance is gone, why don¡¯t we spend some quality time together,¡± he stated before tugging her hand which he held in his.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked him curious with a spark of excitement.


    ¡°Hunting in the forest for dinner,¡± and she let him lead her towards the horse shed with glee.

 Chapter 118

    <h4>Chapter 118: Cold blooded- Part 1</h4>


    The arrow whooshed in a straight line, hitting the nut that was ced on the tree stump to pick it up in force before hitting the tree behind it. Nichs walked towards the stump and ced another small nut on it. Compared to the lord¡¯s usual hunting style where the object was always an animal, he chose to use the acorn shells for Heidi¡¯s sake knowing well she wouldn¡¯t be able to draw her arrow yet on an animal.


    ¡°Are all vampires this good at hunting?¡± Heidi asked Nichs while holding her own bow close to her chest. It was the bow Warren had gifted her.


    ¡°That is an overestimation humans have about vampires. We are born with inhuman strength and life force but if a vampire doesn¡¯t work and practice he will be like any other mortal being. It is all about working hard. Here,¡± he handed the arrow to her.


    Thest time she had gone out to hunt with Nichs and the others she had been lucky to hit right in the target but she wasn¡¯t sure about hitting the shell of the acorn thatid still in front of her. Taking a stand not far from the target, she raised her bow and arrow, trying to aim as she closed one of her eye while keeping the other on the acorn. When she released the arrow, it flew in an another direction making her squint her eyes.


    ¡°The first times are always trippy. Try again,¡± she heard Nichs encourage her, who now stood leaning his back over a tree.


    Heidi took a new arrow in her hand, positioning it against the bow as she tried aiming. Taking a deep breath she double checked but it seemed like she was right. The previous time had been sheer luck or maybe today was just not her day. Turning around she saw Nichs offer her a smile before he pushed his body against the tree, picking up an arrow from the bundle thatid on the ground and walked to stand behind her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start from the beginning now, shall we?¡± lifting her hand up which held the bow, he ced both his hand on her shoulders to turn it slightly to the left. But Nichs¡¯ hands didn¡¯t stop to rest there. It traveled to her back, pushing it gently. One hand made its way to her stomach, ¡°Tuck it in,¡± his words brushed across her ear.


    With the still sound of forest that surrounded them, Heidi felt every single nerve in her bodye alive. Her treacherous body listened and responded to his words than let her concentrate on the target she was supposed to hit. When his nose nuzzled against her ear and in her hair, she spoke to him in a sweet voice which came out a little breathless, ¡°You are a very bad teacher.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s harsh,¡± he replied amused, ¡°You were doing fine when Warren was teaching you.¡±


    ¡°Is that apliant I hear, milord,¡± she smiled not moving her gaze from the acorn.


    ¡°And what if it is. I am a better teacher than Warren in a lot of things. Keep your hand firm on the arrow,¡± he bit her ear and she took a sharp breath, ¡°What can I say,¡± he held her in his arms, ¡°You are so delectable that I cannot help myself from taking a bite,¡± chuckling at the end he cued her to let the arrow go and she did for it to hit the nut.


    ¡°Wow, it did hit,¡± she murmured in surprise.


    ¡°Of course it did. I never miss a target,¡± Heidi heard Nichs speak behind as he stepped away from her to pick up the arrows thatid on the ground, ¡°Come now. We still have dinner to pick,¡± and she followed him as they walked.


    At some ces in the forest, the trees had grown any and everywhere due to which Heidi had to walk behind Nichs to keep up with his pace. This allowed her to admire the man¡¯s broad back which narrowed down his waist. It had been a while since they had spent time with each other and this right now felt blissful. Only if time could stop, thought Heidi as she looked at Nichs. His ck hair moved with the breeze that swept across thend softly and when he turned for a moment to see her, he raised his hand so that he could hold her hand. Her heart squeezed in her chest and the smile on the lord¡¯s face told her that he noticed her reaction.


    ¡°When did you start learning archery?¡± she asked him curious.


    ¡°Many decades ago, I think it was after I started living with my father,¡± he answered her, pushing the branch that hindered their path.


    Remembering him telling that he had killed his father, she wondered what had happened that he had to kill his own father. Was there a reason to it or did he kill the man without one? With the Bonke lord¡¯s personality it was hard to say what was but she wanted to know more about him.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± he looked at her as they walked side by side now.


    ¡°Why did you kill your father?¡±

 Chapter 119

    <h4>Chapter 119: Cold blooded- Part 2</h4>


    Few days ago when they were talking he had said that his father deserved it but there was no record of his father¡¯s death or his mother¡¯s. She found it rather strange and she knew something grave must have happened in the past that even he authorities hadn¡¯t mentioned about it. Unless they didn¡¯t know what actually happened.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a fairytale story and there are chances you aren¡¯t going to like it,¡± he remarked before continuing to speak, ¡°My grandmother, after she married my grandfather Reynoldus Perone, she bore three daughters. The eldest daughter was Via, the second one was Guilene and the youngest was my mother Louise. As you know most of the pure blooded family like to keep their bloodline as it is without wanting to sully their family line. If you¡¯re going to ask about Via, she was married to a pure blooded vampire but they hadn¡¯t created a soul bond. Like now, marriages were purely made for political reasons. The family Ie from aren¡¯t exactly the people who are looking for a lifetime settlement.¡±


    ¡°But you created a soul bond with me,¡± Heidi stated to see him nod before he said,


    ¡°Every ce has a ck sheep that does things out of the norm,¡± he said before continuing with the story, ¡°My mother being the youngest was sheltered and protected all her life. Also because, even though she was a vampire, she had a weak health. I have heard from rtives speak that even after she grew up she was a very gentle person. With the age gap between her siblings, she stayed home with my grandparents who didn¡¯t allow her to step outside the mansion with the fear of being striked by humans who weren¡¯t weing at the thought of a vampire¡¯s existence.¡±


    ¡°My grandparents protected my mother from the outside world but didn¡¯t realize and understand the threat that brewed inside the mansion and in the family,¡± his words were bnt, without any emotion as he spoke, ¡°My grandfather had a elder brother named Wilhelhum who often visited them. One noon when both my grandparents had gone to a soiree, they had left my mother in the mansion, unguarded when Wilhelhum raped her in her bedroom.¡±


    Heidi looked at him with shocked eyes. She hadn¡¯t prepared herself to hear the story after Nichs had warned her but this wasn¡¯t something she had prepared for.


    ¡°I did tell you it wasn¡¯t a fairytale.¡±


    Not knowing what to say, she apologized, ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I am the very child of the uwful, taboo act that took ce that day.¡±


    Her mouth went dry as she tried processing his words. She wanted to say something to make things better but even if she did say anything, the past would still remain unchanged. Was this the reason why his family were hostile towards him?


    ¡°After my grandparents found out about it, their first thought was to sever the family bond but they didn¡¯t. At that time, Wilhelhum had only taken ce as the third lord of the Bonke. If the word got out, there was no saying what others would think of it; not that didn¡¯tter. They got them married in a private setting but the next week my mother disappeared from the empire with no trace.¡±


    ¡°She escaped,¡± Heidi whispered to see him smile.


    ¡°No one came close to tracking her or the boy she had given birth to but nothing stays hidden forever. Even the moon shows up in the sky after a cloudy weather,¡± Nichs stated looking afar into the thicket of forest.


    *The boy who walked beside his mother who had covered her entire face, only leaving a small portion open by her eyes looked at the busy market which he had grown ustomed to. This side of the streets were always busy with the people walking in all direction. He stopped in his tracks when his mother halted her footsteps at a nearby newsstand that sold the local news. *


    *The woman picked the newspaper in her hand, taking a closer look at the words that were written after the bold headline that had caught her sight- ¡®Search for Perone¡¯s youngest daughter not found. Was it an assassin that killed her?¡¯ **Louise Perone ced it back at the stand and walked with her eight year old son. Getting back home, she locked the door and the windows. *<i>Louise Perone and her son lived in the borders of the small vige that wasn¡¯t far from main city of Bonke. It was humannd which kept them safe from being by any of their family members. But it wasn¡¯t an entirely safe ce to live for the vampires. During the initial days, Louise had found it extremely difficult to move around when it came to hunting for blood. She had never learnt to kill as it was never necessary before but after she had left the Perone house, it was all about survival. Survival for her and the child she had decided to bring up.</i>


    *¡±In here should be fine,¡± she stated, *<i>taking off the cloth that had been covering her face.</i>


    <i>¡°Yes, mother,¡± the boy answered, cing the caged rabbits in the corner which they had caught in the forest. The boy then looked outside the window to see boys around his age y outside the house, carefully trying to get past his mother, he unlocked the door to hear his mother speak to him,</i>


    *¡±Where are you going, Nicky?¡± *


    <i>¡°I-I...¡± his mother sighed, leaving whatever she was doing in the kitchen, she came to stand in front of her son while cing her hand over his head to ruffle it gently.</i>


    <i>¡°I am sorry darling. I really am,¡± she spoke gently to him, ¡°I wish I could let you outside to y but you haven¡¯t learnt to hold your thirst yet and if any of them here found out about who we really are, things will not go well.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I am sorry, mother,¡± the boy looked down at his feet before looking up at his mother.</i>


    *¡±Don¡¯t be,¡± she bent down to kiss his forehead, ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault. None of this is, why don¡¯t I make your favourite for dinner today?¡± she asked him to see him nod his head vigorously. **Days were difficult for both of them but they got by it somehow. Hiding from people and keeping to them to themselves. *


    *One evening, Nichs just returned back to their little hut to find his mother on the ground with few men who surrounded her with metals in their hand. Blood dripped from her head as sheid there dead with her lifeless body. *


    *¡±Mother!¡± he screamed to be pulled by another man. *


    *He screamed and thrashed as two other men came to tie him up. **As Nichs was a young and a growing vampire, he hadn¡¯t learnt how to defend himself. When he opened his mouth, it was tied down by strings of wire so that he wouldn¡¯t bite anyone. The people who had killed his mother, for the sole reason of being a vampire were the humans of the same vige he and his mother resided in. The men torn down her body, limb to limb and then piece to piece in front of the boy who they had tied down while letting him watch what they did to his mother. *


    <i>The boy had been left in the house for five whole days all alone, in front of the his mother¡¯s shredded body with blood that had flowed to the corners of the small room to immerse the ground he sat on. The boy vomited and turned sick with his surroundings.</i>


    *On the sixth day, wind had caught about a vampire being killed to the entire empire of Bonke. The Perone¡¯s were quick to reach the ce where their daughter and their grandson was. *

 Chapter 120

    <h4>Chapter 120: Cold blooded- Part 3</h4>


    ¡°No one knew why they left me alive. It was something no one understood. Being the only heir of the lord, I was sent to Wilhelhum Rune¡¯s mansion and because of what happened to my mother I killed the lord with everything I had learnt and acquired for twenty years. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t get hold of the humans as the council had executed them after finding the truth of what had happened,¡± Nichs exined picking up the arrow from behind and aiming at something which Heidi couldn¡¯t see with her naked eyes.


    Seeing him draw and release the arrow in a blink of an eye before he took another one to only release it, she followed his steps to find a stag lying down on the ground. One arrow that had pierced both its eyes while the other undoubtedly went through its heart.


    ¡°We found our dinner,¡± he smiled, going to the stag to pull it by its hind leg, ¡°Let¡¯s head back now, shall we?¡±


    Heidi only nodded and went back to where Nichs had tied his horse. As it was just them today, he had brought only his horse, making her ride on his horse along with him. On their way back she stayed quiet, feeling sorry for what he and his mother had gone through. Nichs didn¡¯t seem upset in anyway and it made her think if there was moreyers to him or the events that he had gone through had turned him to the person he was. When the mansion arrived, the butler came to pick the stag with other two men. Nichs helped her get down from the horse and he stepped down himself.


    Heidi walked inside numbly. Thoughts lost in what Nichs had shared with her. It wasn¡¯t because of his character that people stayed away and avoided him. It was because Nichs was born under different circumstances. She finally could piece out the words of his and Warren¡¯s rtives.


    <i>Aunt Margery pursed her lips, ¡°Is he now,¡± the woman asked pursing her lips, ¡°In the beginning I didn¡¯t understand how the council could send the girl there alone. I mean no mother or sister to apany but it is good to hear that he is only looking over the girl because the head council asked him. He is thick blooded after all,¡± some of the woman nodded their head while Heidi wondered if the term ¡®thick skinned¡¯ was reced as thick blooded here.</i>


    <i>¡°I know, what you mean! We were all so worried,¡± another rtive spoke, her words holding hidden contempt, making her dress proper after crossing her legs, ¡°People never change. The blood is what flows.¡±</i>


    The Perone and other family were rude and heartless to me someone who had no control over the matter. Her eyes filled with tears at the thought of him alone in the hut with his dead mother and her heart clenched in pain. Nichs who had turned to look at her, raised his hand to wipe the unknown tear that had slipped past her eye. He stared into her eyes, not breaking his gaze as a smile made its way to his lips.


    ¡°We all have our pasts that is scarred with something, but isn¡¯t that what makes us what we are today?¡± he ran his thumb over her eye. She wound her arms around his waist to hug him, in an effort to console the boy who had lost his mother so gruesomely in front of him.


    It was true that things people experienced made a person who he or she was but it was what they had turned into. If it was someone else in Nichs¡¯ ce, the boy would have feared to be around people or blood. Cooping themselves into a corner until there was no more life to give. But Nichs hadn¡¯t turned out like that, not even close to it. Instead, his character had done aplete change.


    He enjoyed killing people. Having someone else¡¯s blood on his hands gave him a feeling of exhration.


    After a while, Heidi asked, ¡°How did you escape if you killed that man? Aren¡¯t the council strict when ites to the lords?¡±


    ¡°They are. Lords are pretty much the head of the empires so all the matters are handled personally by the head council,¡± Nichs smirked like he wasughing at an inside joke, ¡°By the time the council members inspected and filed a report, it was written that a rabid animal tore the lord¡¯s head because of the bite marks. Though there was councilman who found me guilty, there was no proof to any of his words. They couldn¡¯t find the rabid animal and finally had to dismiss and close the case.¡±


    Heidi didn¡¯t know if she had to praise Nichs for escaping his life sentence so easily. To execute a n as such, she wondered for how long he had been honing his skills just to kill the man. It also made her think on how he gave the council a slip without any errors.

 Chapter 121

    <h4>Chapter 121: Painted memories- Part 1</h4>


    Heidi who stood in the street of Isle Valley smiled seeing Lettice walk with her husband, Rhys, beside her.


    ¡°Do you need money?¡± Warren asked her.


    Heidi shook her head, ¡°Oh no. I won¡¯t be shopping anything. I have everything I need for,¡± she saw him nod his head, his tinum hair looking more vibrant under the sunlight that beamed at them generously.


    ¡°Okay...But if you need something, just mention my name there,¡± he wiped his shoe with the back of his leg before standing straight again, ¡°Nichs¡¯ guard will stay close by to make sure you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Like the dutiful fiance¡¯ part he had to y, Warren did it without any mistake. Carrying forward the word he exchanged with his cousin brother. Even though both Nichs and Warren were direct, first cousins, there was a leap of gap between their age and strength. Via hadn¡¯t given birth to a child from her first marriage. There were times when pure blooded vampires detracked from their usual upbringing in picking partners for either pleasure or for long term reasons. After her parents died, she fell for a man of a high schr who was nothing but a mere human apart from the high status he carried, even to his grave. While Warren was a half vampire, Nichs was a full fledged pure blooded vampire and maybe more because of the way he was conceived. Nichs was older, smarted and cunningpared to Warren who had been brought up with strict family values to follow his mother¡¯s word. It was only recently that the younger one had a change of heart and mind, a little rebellion in his heart which had no impact on anything.


    ¡°Thank you, Warren,¡± Heidi thanked looking at him. She was d that he didn¡¯t hold any hard feelings against her after his confession which took ce two days ago. Turning behind, she saw the guardsman stand stoically near a store which wasn¡¯t far from where they stood.


    ¡°Good evening, Warren. Good evening, Heidi,¡± Rhys shook hands with Warren and bowed at Heidi which she returned back with a small bow of her head.


    ¡°Evening, Mr. Meyers,¡± Heidi greeted to see him smile.


    ¡°Please call me Rhys. You are part of our close circle now. Not to forget my wife¡¯s friend,¡± he spoke. Just as he finished his words, Heidi caught sight of something on her neck and it didn¡¯t take Heidi much time to realize that the marking Nichs had ced around her neck had made its appearance again, ¡°I would have never guessed,¡± he murmured.


    Heidi, very quickly pulled the scarf which was in the little hand bag to put it around her neck. Everyone had gone quiet. Warren who hadn¡¯t seen it before saw it now with a little taken aback expression on his face before he cleared his throat.


    ¡°We should get going, Rhys. We don¡¯t know how long Tobias is going to be there in town here,¡± said Warren looking at Rhys.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. We should get going now. Do be carefuldies,¡± Rhys spared a nce at Heidi before he moved it to look at his beautiful wife, ¡°I will have Robert pick you up in an hour¡¯s time,¡± and with those words the men went on their way.


    Lettice pulled Heidi to the side and wrapped the scarf around her friends neck, ¡°I am sorry,¡± she apologized to receive a confused expression from Heidi who didn¡¯t understand what she was apologizing for, ¡°I think it¡¯s my presence that¡¯s bringing out the mark which is supposed to be hidden.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Heidi looked at Lettice, her brows furrowed as she saw Lettice¡¯s eyes dart around the streets next to them, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lettice?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere quiet,¡± suggested Heidi. Both the women, walked away from the streets and the town with the guardsmen following close behind them. Crossing the cemetery which was built magnificently next to a meadow, they stopped walking and Heidi questioned Lettice again, ¡°Why did you say the appearance of the mark had something to do with you?¡±


    ¡°The truth is Heidi,¡± Lettice took a deep breath, ¡°Like you and everyone, I have secrets which cannot be told,¡± she turned away, both her hands holding each other tightly in worry.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell it if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Heidi responded softly seeing that Lettice was having difficulty in talking about it.


    ¡°No, I want to.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Carts and carriages passed by them as seconds turned to minutes. Heidi didn¡¯t push the girl to speak and instead let her take her time. Hearing her sigh, she saw Lettice turn around ready to speak.


    ¡°The vampires sure think about themselves as high and mighty who think people like us are lower than them but there¡¯s more than one reason why I don¡¯t talk to people. My parents are ck witches, Heidi,¡± she confessed not meeting Heidi¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not a ck witch,¡± Heidi responded as she wrapped her head around what Lettice said. The girl had never shown any signs of a ck witch and if she really were one, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the church nor live harmoniously in a town married to a pure blooded vampire because with the education the head butler of the Rune mansion had passed on to her, ck witches needed to turn to their original form a few times in a week.


    ¡°I¡¯m a dormant ck witch,¡± Lettice replied making an eye contact with Heidi, ¡°I think something went wrong or maybe right gically due to which I turned out to be more on a human side than to show features and characteristics of a ck witch. But I think the essence of me being a ck witch still lurks that brings out the marking everytime we meet. Please don¡¯t hate me for it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that credits to anything for which I will have to hate you for,¡± Lettice¡¯s eyes filled with tears and when she closed her eyes they fell on her pale cheeks in trails.

 Chapter 122

    <h4>Chapter 122: Painted memories- Part 2</h4>


    Heidi was aware with the fact that witches were hated the most in the four empires. With the amount of ambush and death that was caused by the ck witches, white witches were also not tolerated but times were slowly changing with the eptance of white witches but in very few town.


    ¡°I knew you were different since the first time I met you. You are very epting, Heidi,¡± Lettice wiped her tears away with her hand.


    ¡°I think people like us, who are somewhere simr to outcasts are always epting,¡± she responded back, ¡°How did you break it to Rhys?¡± she asked her curious.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have to,¡± the blonde girl smiled, ¡°He found out about it when he came to visit me, misunderstanding that my parents had kidnapped me from another family. You see not all ck witches are bad nor are all white witches good. My family is one of those who are trying to change. My mother told me that they weren¡¯t sure why I had turned out to be human. It might be due to the change of heart they¡¯ve had you know. But there¡¯s no telling if I might change. I am trying to control what little magic runs in my veins but sometimes like now, things just happen without my control.¡±


    Lettice looked like she was ready to see Heidi flee and when Heidi picked both her hands in hers, she smiled at her, ¡°I think it¡¯s quite amazing that you have the witch blood in you. Frankly, I wish I could have a special lineage,¡± but then the truth was Heidi had no clue where she hade from and why she had ended up in the ve establishment. She was a nobody with no identity. Her past before the establishment was a clean and a wiped out te.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Heidi, for being such a good friend.¡±


    ¡°I hold the same words,¡± Heidi smiled to see Lettice open her mouth to say something.


    ¡°There is something else I need to say.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°After my mother found out that I was a human with no reach to magic, she ced a charm name on me to keep the ill omen from following me. Lettice is a charm name. My actual name is Emma.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    She had always known Lettice as Lettice and now that she had revealed her actual name to be Emma, it took her awhile to get used to the fact about her name and her parents being ck witches. When Heidi returned back to the Rune mansion, Heidi found Nichs with the head council, Reuben walking out from the study room.


    ¡°Ms. Curtis,¡± Reuben noted Heidi¡¯s arrival, ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Very well, Sir Reuben. How about you?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Good actually. We have finally solved the mystery with the witch¡¯sir and the problems that have been urring with the massacre of the towns. Things should settle down in a week,¡± the old man replied, the crease lines on his forehead gave away the journey of time he had in life, a half vampire by birth, Reuben was one of the many men who took in the appearance of the Lord of the Bonke the way he was.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°Indeed it is,¡± Lord Nichs piped in, ¡°Reuben here is looking to rest once all the matters in the south settles down.¡±


    ¡°True that. I hope to see you in Mythweald. Good day to both of you.¡±


    Heidi saw the councilman get inside the carriage which was pulled in front of the mansion. The coachman closed the door to the carriage, hopping on to his seat. As the carriage began moving, she felt Nichse to stand next to her.


    ¡°When are you supposed to leave for South?¡± she asked Nichs once the carriage disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Probably by next week. All of us who are taking part in this have been asked to wait for a signal. A small mistake might alert the ones who are not supposed to know,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Seems like a big fight,¡± Heidi remarked and the turned to see him staring at her, ¡°W-what is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all. I was only admiring you,¡± he smiled and then walked inside with her, ¡°We actually haven¡¯t found the witch¡¯sir. What Reuben meant was that we will be creating one. The Valerian lord has a n. ording to his insights, there¡¯s going to be a mass murder again and the queen bee is right there.¡±


    ¡°Queen bee?¡±


    ¡°The one who is orchestrating these massacres. It¡¯s going to be one of the biggest massacre in history of the four empires and we need all people who can fight them. After all witches are tricky people,¡± Stanley walked towards them with a tray and Nichs picked the ss before dismissing him.


    ¡°Do you think all witches are bad?¡± she asked him. Nichs raised his brow, staring at her and spoke after taking a sip from the ss.

 Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123: Painted memories- Part 3</h4>


    ¡°Are you talking about Rhys¡¯ wife?¡±


    ¡°You know about her,¡± she replied back to see him nod.


    ¡°That exins the scarf around your neck. There isn¡¯t anything I don¡¯t know when ites to Bonke. She isn¡¯t a ck witch therefore there it isn¡¯t something to worry about,¡± he stated, ¡°The whole universe is faulty. Things you think are good can turn bad and things that are bad can turn good. Hence, it is always best to keep your eyes and ears always open.¡±


    Going up to the piano room, they yed the keys both Heidi and Nichs taking turns. It was one of those moments Heidi cherished and wanted to continue chershing in her mind. Since Nichs had told her about his past, things had changed. From the arrogant, scheming man she hade to know him as, she now saw him in a different light, perhaps it was not light but darkness that shadowed him. She couldn¡¯t fathom the pain he would have gone through when the people killed his mother. No, they didn¡¯t just kill her but also tore her into pieces. Who knew that the lord of Bonke who carried the serene and gentleman like smile had witnessed something so gruesome in his childhood.


    She wished she could take away and ease the pain from him but the man had none. Heidi wasn¡¯t sure if it had been stubbed and curbed until it was locked down or if it had disappeared in time, recing the pain with what he had be today.


    ¡°Is this a new one,¡± Heidi asked, picking up the new music sheet he had added in the bundle of notes.


    ¡°It is but it isn¡¯t mine,¡± he said continuing to y the keys leisurely.


    ¡°Who does it belong to?¡± taking a closer look she noticed the scribbling was darker and messierpared to the other music sheets which was in the room.


    Leaning close to her side, Nichs whispered, ¡°I stole it,¡± before grinning at her.


    ¡°I would believe it,¡± she smiled back to hear him chuckle.


    ¡°I must be quite a man in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt in it,¡± she put the music sheet once he was done ying. When he started ying the sheet he spoke to her,


    https://.youtube/watch?v=0fyHr1P4XfI


    ¡°It is said that a man who worked in the theater fell for a woman of a high status he wouldn¡¯t have imagined of. He was said to be a courageous man, a man who stood by his word and pride, a man who was good. When he met the woman, he fell hard for her. Not realizing the dream he was chasing behind when he had to wake up to reality. Funnily, the woman reciprocated back his feelings. They met in secret, in the garden in the balcony. Behind the theater and at the horse shed but when the secret was spilled out the man was ordered to stay away from the woman. Soon he was falsely used and executed underw,¡± Nichs narrated the story, not lifting his head but ying on the keys like he was well versed with it.


    ¡°Was it the girls father that set him up?¡± Heidi asked him with a frown.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. It may or may not have been true,¡± he shrugged his shoulder, ¡°It is told that before he was executed, he was granted a wish and the man asked for a piano to y his heart out to the girl whom he couldn¡¯t meet as news had reached him that she had killed herself. They say these are thest pieces he created before his death.¡±


    ¡°That is a very depressing story,¡± shemented to see his hand reach out for her.


    ¡°Well, what can I say, darling. Not all love stories are like ours.¡±


    ¡°And how is ours?¡± she tested him to speak about it. Nichs linked his fingers with hers, squeezing it.


    ¡°Ours,¡± he prompted as he leaned his face close to hers. Heidi felt her eyes fall on Nichs¡¯ lips as it closer and closer, her breath already feeling heavy, ¡°It¡¯s thrilling and exciting. A forbidden romance which was not supposed to take ce,¡± he closed the space between their lips, kissing her with the right amount of pressure. Soon his hands found themselves in her hair, kissing the life out of her and he had to support her head when he pulled back as she looked slightly dazed out. She shivered when he peppered small kisses on her neck and behind her ear.


    ¡°Sleep with me tonight,¡± she heard him whisper in her ear. That night, Heidiplied to Nichs¡¯ words and her body, that had begun to desire his closeness.


    In Nichs¡¯ bed, Heidi arched her body as he fingered her deeper in an out while looking at her curb to the pleasure and let go of shame in front of him. She gasped when his finger reached deeper, getting ustomed to the feeling she barely opened her eyes from the pleasure that was building up when she caught Nichs looking at her, his eyes swirling with lust while his face still held the calm expression making her shy away as she covered her face with her hand.


    ¡°Why are you covering your face?¡± Nichs furrowed his brows and pulled her hand away from her face to pin it on the bed.


    ¡°Stop looking!¡± she spoke too embarrassed.


    ¡°My. I believe we are past that point now and it¡¯s ridiculous,¡± he pointed out. Quickening the pace of his fingers he saw her lose herself once again, her words getting incoherent as seconds flew by until she felt her orgasm. As she came down from the clouds, she caught him in the act of licking his fingers clean with a dark and a seductive look.


    ¡°N-Nichs,¡± she stuttered when he pinned her other arm on the bed so that she wouldn¡¯t hide herself from him, ¡°I thought you wanted to sleep with me,¡± at her innocent words, Nichs smiled.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I cannot ask Stanley or anyone else to educate you in this matter so I will take responsibility in it. When I said I wanted you to sleep with me, it meant- It¡¯s been a while since Ist had you and right now I craving to devour every inch of you until you fall asleep. Was that simple?¡± he tilted his head.


    Hovering above her body where her night dress had been pulled up and the front open for his eyes, he lowered himself slowly. ying with her like a cat would do with a mouse, he didn¡¯t let his lips touch her but he let them hover over her, pleased with the way her heartbeat increased and shuddered. Her eyelids half closed and half open along with her lips that were parted and waiting to be touched by him. When he began to pull back, Heidi followed him like a ma to hear a small chuckle from him.


    ¡°Patience, my grasshopper,¡± he murmured leaning forward and this time kissing her without any further dy. Heidi felt her toes curl and her heel slide back from its position as he plundered her mouth, slipping his tongue into her inviting and warm mouth. yfully he kissed her lips again and then left a kiss on her forehead which lingered longer than the others, ¡°I love you, Heidi. Stay here,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere,¡± she looked into his eyes to see worry linger behind those dark red eyes that looked almost ck.


    ¡°I know,¡± heid to his side and pulled her to hug her in his arms, ¡°I will have Stanley and the others look after you when I am at Mythweald.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she nodded, feeling him ce his chin above her head, ¡°Even if I had to go, I have no ce to go to,¡± she replied thoughtlessly to receive a hum in response. It was selfish of him to think like this yet Nichs was d that Heidi had nowhere else to go but to stay with him.

 Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124: Ghouls of death- Part 1</h4>


    A maid who hade to ce fresh flowers in the vase of Heidi Curtis¡¯ room knocked on the door twice, announcing herself, she turned the knob of the door to step inside the empty room. Once she was done recing the wilted flowers with the new ones which was plucked from the garden, she wondered if Ms. Curtis was in the bathroom but there was no sound of water than ran behind the door. A little worried if thedy fell asleep or drowned in the bathtub, she knocked the door again calling for thedy before opening it to see thedy wasn¡¯t there either. Maybe thedy woke up early but then none of them were given any task on attending the youngdy.


    Not lingering more in the room, the maid stepped out of the room to find the butler standing right outside.


    ¡°What took you so long to rece the flowers?¡± the butler enquired, his cold eyes staring at her. Not waiting for her answer, he ordered, ¡°Get the rest of them reced in this floor and then change the ones in the study room which hasn¡¯t been done yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± as the maid bowed her head and hurried with her footsteps, she turned around to see the butler had disappeared at where she had left him.


    On her way down, the maid looked at the magnificent mansion which was being cleaned since dawn broke out. The chandelier in the hall glittered with the rays of sunlight that touched the crystal sses to paint streaks of rainbows across the wall and floors of the expansive room. ncing behind her as she looked up in the directions of the room, she wondered if Ms. Curtis was in the lords room. At first she didn¡¯t think about it as thedy was engaged to the lord¡¯s cousin, Mr. Lawson but it was strange for thedy to spend more time with the lord than her fiance. Not only that but she with few other house keepers had witnessed their lord kissing thedy, not on the cheek but on the mouth.


    Coming from a human background and now working for the vampires, the maid found the vampires behaviour rather unusual. It wasn¡¯t because they sucked blood to live but the way they thought and lived was differentpared to the humans she had worked for. She was yet toplete an year at the Rune¡¯s mansion and she often wondered if she had to quit. The rules were abnormal. The house keepers and the other workers of the mansion were not allowed to gossip and huddle around in their free time. The only thing they were expected to do was to work and if it weren¡¯t followed, they had to face dire consequences. Due to this there was no way to find out what was going on in the mansion here. One toe out of the line and she knew she would be thrown to the wolves by the butler himself without an ounce of consideration. As she removed the flowers that were about to wilt from the vase of the study room, she remembered seeing a maid being dragged by the guards of the mansion roughly and it made her wonder as to what the maid might have done to receive that treatment.


    In the lord¡¯s room, Heidi was woken up by the cool wind that passed through the windows which were left open the previous night. Her eyes adjusted to her surroundings as she opened them to register she wasn¡¯t in her room and the arm that her head rested on was Nichs¡¯. His arm was wrapped loosely around her waist. Turning to his side, she noticed him fast asleep and he looked no different than the time when he was awake. His pink, pale lips were parted slightly and his chest rose steadily in a perfect rhythm to indicate he was asleep.


    Not wanting to wake him, she rolled away carefully before tip toeing to the door. Heidi tried turning the knob but the door didn¡¯t open as it was locked. Not knowing how to open it, she checked the door once again to realize she would have to wait for Nichs to wake up. Now that she was awake, she decided to use the bathroom and in the end washed her face and mouth, gargling softly to rid any bad breath. Tip toeing back into the room, she climbed back into the bed toy down next to Nichs who moved to face her in his sleep. Like him, she turned toy down on her side. His disheveled hair fell on his forehead and some which were pressed on the pillow heid his head on right now, smiling to herself, Heidi continued to admire him from a close distance. Were vampires also subjected to fall under the spell of sleep like humans? The words she had heard before about few things about vampires seemed to be tales and myths but then Nichs wasn¡¯t an average vampire but a pure blooded vampire. His cheekbones were defined along with his upper half of his body.


    Being a little brave, Heidi moved closer to him so that there wasn¡¯t much distance between them. Stretching her neck upwards, she dropped a feather like kiss on his lips before tucking her head under his chin. What went unnoticed was the smile that appeared on Nichs¡¯ lips.


    ¡°Do take care of the mansion for me, Stanley. We should arrive back by before dusk,¡± Lord Nichs stated as he buttoned the cuff links standing at the entrance of the mansion while waiting for the carriage and Heidi to arrive.


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± the butler obeyed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Scrimgeor¡¯s to hold an afternoon lunch in such short duration. Do you perhaps know as to what the asion is?¡± Warren enquired, standing stiff as a rock next to his cousin, lord Nichs.


    ¡°Via didn¡¯t inform you about it? Mr. Scrimgeor¡¯s wife gave birth to a boyst night,¡± Nichs straightened the suit he wore.


    ¡°He did?¡± Warren raised his brows in question before murmuring, ¡°I heard they weren¡¯t doing so well.¡±


    ¡°Just because they aren¡¯t doing well, doesn¡¯t mean he would stop doing his wife even though he has mistresses in other towns,¡± Warren frowned at Nichs¡¯ words and then sighed looking at his watch.


    Hearing the footsteps behind, they saw Heidi who had dressed herself like them for the asion. Nichs¡¯ eyes fell on the cor of her dress which covered the base of her neck and he stepped forward towards her, raising his hand, he pulled the cor to set it right as one side of it had turned the other way.

 Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125: Ghouls of death- Part 2</h4>


    Heidi caught sight of Warren turning his head away and she looked back to see Nichs already looking at her. She didn¡¯t know what to make of the situation. Here, she had thought that it wouldn¡¯t be odd being around Warren but the truth was it was awkward right now. As if it wasn¡¯t evident enough, she heard Nichs speak,


    ¡°What are you both standing there for?¡± he pointed out, ¡°I believe you have everything sorted between you two. I would appreciate if both of you yed along now without creating any suspicion once we reach the Scrimgeor¡¯s manor.¡±


    The ride to theScrimgeor¡¯s took less than an hour, taking the carriage through the towns and forest. Heidi caught hold of the front of her dress as she stepped down from the step of the carriage while the coachman stood at the side. The house was situated in midst of other houses withrge walls that covered and protected it. By the look and feel of it, Heidi could say that these houses in the vast colony belonged to the high society. cing her arm around Warren¡¯s, she walked inside the manor. She noticed the familiar faces that she hade to know in these past few months- rtives, friends, acquaintance. Thedy of the house greeted Heidi who carried the newborn child.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t introduce ourselves on the day you folks engaged,¡± Mrs. Scrimgeor apologized.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be, Mrs. Scrimgeor. With the amount of guests we had it would have been difficult for Heidi to remember every name and face,¡± responded Warren


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Heidi agreed with a smile, ¡°You have a beautiful boy. What is his name?¡± asked Heidi leaning towards the little baby and giving the child her finger as it took hold of it.


    ¡°We decided to name after my grandfather Abraham.¡±


    ¡°Ruby here adores her grandfather and he does the same. She thought it would be something to remember and keep,¡± Mr.Scrimgeor added before letting his eyes wander up and down Heidi, ¡°So Lady Curtis. I hear your uncle works in exporting goods.¡±


    ¡°He does. My father works for him in the business. It is something they have established and expanded after my grandfather passed away,¡± Heidi replied not realizing Warren move closer to her subtly.


    ¡°For humans, it is quiet a thing. We hope we can make use of it in the future,¡± the man gave her a one sided smile before going to greet other guests who had arrived.


    ¡°Heidi, would you like something to drink?¡± Warren offered as he was going to pick something to drink himself. The people of Bonke weren¡¯t fond of the warm weather as they were people who grew up on the colder side of the weather.


    ¡°I am fine,¡± With a nod, Warren left her with Mrs. Scrimgeor.


    ¡°May I?¡± Heidi asked, taking the new born child in both her arms, she supported the baby¡¯s head while looking down at it with fascination. The baby looked at her with intelligent blue eyes and it made her wonder if it was more aware and in sync with its environmentpared to a baby which was human. The Scrimgeor¡¯s first child who was also a boy came to his mother, asking for something as he whispered into her hear.


    ¡°No dear, you cannot take it. It isn¡¯t ours now is it,¡± and as the boy turned out, running away, the mother spoke loudly in the hope her son would listen to her, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Heath,¡± and she sighed.


    ¡°Children are always handful aren¡¯t they,¡± a woman with blonde hair stepped in to the circle, looking at Heidi, she introduced herself, ¡°I am Charlotte Valentir, you must be Heidi Curtis. You are the talk in few of the gossips that goes around with the women, don¡¯t take it the wrong way.¡±


    ¡°Of course, people are always curious,¡± looking at the contagious smile, Heidi smiled back at thedy.


    ¡°Is it true that you sent the boy to another school?¡± Mr.Scrimgeor questioned Charlotte. The question made Charlotte sigh before she nodded her head sadly.


    ¡°I will miss the boy around but I think it will be good for him. Corvus thinks I spoil him too much,¡± the dewy eyed mother made Heidi smile as she listened to their conversation. It invoked thoughts in her, wondering if she would have the privilege to have children of her own with Nichs. ncing to where Nichs was, her heart leaped when his eyes met hers and shyly she looked back at the two women with her.

 Chapter 126

    <h4>Chapter 126: Ghouls of death- Part 3</h4>


    When the time of lunch came, they were led to an open hall which had wide ss made windows that had paintings that resembled the art done in few of the churches. It was a mixed seating and as Mrs.Scrimgeor had to feed the baby, she left the hall due to which Mr. Scrimgeor ended up sitting beside Heidi and on the other side it was Warren. The meal began as usual, the all filled with conversations of vampires and humans who were invited for the meal and celebration. During the meal, Heidi was listening to something Warren was saying to her when she felt a hand brush against the side her thigh. Thinking it was something that happened by mistake, she didn¡¯t heed to it until the hand came to rest on her thigh. She felt her heart drop when Mr.Scrimgeor moved his hand up and down slowly. Not knowing how else to avoid without making a scene, she dropped her spoon purposely and made an excuse to leave the table. As everyonepleted lunch, Heidi made sure not to stay anywhere close to the man. Heidi didn¡¯t know how to react when Mr.Scrimgeor came to talk to her with a smile as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Lady Heidi, you didn¡¯tplete your meal,¡± the man poked the words at her, ¡°I was hoping we could bond together at the meal.¡±


    ¡°I would rather not want to have that kind of bonding, Mr.Scrimgeor,¡± her words were quick leaving the woman next to her bbergasted as she had was unaware with the context. The woman excused herself to get herself a drink, leaving both of them standing in each otherspany. They were in the part of the mansion where not many guests were around.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be shy about it.¡±


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed, kind sir, I don¡¯t hold the same interest as yours. And if I should add, I don¡¯t think it would do your family any good either.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a peach,¡± Mr.Scrimgeor snickered, his light red eyes boring down to hers, ¡°You might say it now but living an eternity with the same person is going to tire your husband. It is a usual practice in the high society to indulge in these things. There¡¯s a private acre ofnd with a farm house. I will show you a good time,¡± she subtly moved away from him when he took a step forward as he spoke to her.


    ¡°Thank you for your invitation but like I said, I am not interested. Not in a man who has no virtue,¡± Heidi narrowed her eyes at him in distaste.


    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s a good one Lady Heidi,¡± the manughed before looking up and down her body again, ¡°I think you are forgetting that you are surrounded by the vampire folks and not priests. Virtue isn¡¯t something you should look to associate with us.¡±


    ¡°I will decided that myself. Now if you will-¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t done talking,¡± the man stopped her by cing and arm on her hand with a smile on his face. The man wasn¡¯t just shameless but also pushy not getting the point that she wasn¡¯t interested in what ever he thought, ¡°We haven¡¯t acquainted ourselves yet and you are already leaving-¡±


    The sound of her hand hitting the face of the man echoed through the spacious space attracting the guests who were around. It was an open-handed smack which left a red print on his cheek. The man seemed shocked, not moving for a few passing seconds until he realized what had happened. Being raised and spoilt from a wealthy family, it was the first for him to be pped by a woman, less a human.


    ¡°Your audacity must be appreciated,¡± he said tightening the hold of his hand when someone ced a hand on Mr. Scrimgeor and that someone being no one but the lord himself who stood behind the mere vampire.


    ¡°I would request you to do nothing harsh to our guest, Scrimgeor. Else I will have to take the matter in my hand,¡± Mr. Scrimgeor looked unhappy. Not wanting to create another scene, he smiled at the lord, letting Heidi¡¯s hand go.


    ¡°My apologies,¡± the man bowed, ring at the woman and then turning his back to entertain his other guests.


    She let out a sigh to hear Nichs ask, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I am okay,¡± she touched her arm to feel the light sting of pain on her skin which was covered with the full length sleeves she had worn.


    Returning back to Rune mansion along with Nichs and Warren, she walked around the mansion, spending time with themb in the horse shed whom she had grown fond of. Going back inside the mansion as the time turned to night, bringing the darkness along with it, Heidi roamed through the corridors of the mansion which wasn¡¯t frequently used. Walking through the scarcely lit corridors, she stood in front of therge portrait where the moonlight passed through the window next to it. Louise Perone -Nichs¡¯ mother looked even more beautiful under the moonlight. Wondering if there could be any more paintings of her in the painting room, Heidi made her way there.


    Pushing the door open wide which was slightly ajar open, she stepped into the room. Her feet carried forward to where many canvas was stacked in the corner. Going closer, she began looking at the pieces one by one. There were very few scenery orndscape paintings and more of an art which she didn¡¯t understand. Finding one painting of his mother, she smiled looking down at it. It was a painting where Louise was in a kitchen, cooking something on the fire. The colors were dark and dull but something about the picture told her that it wasn¡¯t imagination but a memory when Nichs was a small boy. While looking through the other paintings, she came across something she would have never guessed. All the paintings were painted onrge boards but this one brought out the gore that took ce years ago. It was a room where a little boy sat in the corner with the floor painted red. It was a detailed piece which was painted with different shades of red.


    Just as she continued to look at it, she heard a sound of snap making her lift her head to see the shadow she hade across before in the garden standing not too far away from her. Panic filling her mind, she felt the air being sucked out of her body. Her hands grew cold and numb as she stared at the bony creature thatid under the ck ragged cloth.


    Suddenly she heard a sound of snap, this timeing from the door to see Nichs standing there. When her gaze went to fall back on the creature, she found it to be nowhere.


    ¡®W-what was that?¡± She asked as he walked into the room.


    ¡°That is a ghoul,¡± he answered. His eyes fell on the canvas she was holding and then took it from her hand to look at it before putting it down.


    ¡°Ghoul? What was it doing here?!¡± Heidi asked him in worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, darling. They are mine,¡± he offered her a smile, ¡°They won¡¯t hurt you, not unless I ask them too.¡±


    Back in the Scrimgeor¡¯s mansion, Mr. Scrimgeor was in his private bath thinking about what happened after lunch. He ran his over his cheek where the human had pped him. As he cleaned himself in the tub, a shadow creeped slowly into the room to stand in front of the man who had his eyes closed. The shadow raised it¡¯s hand, it¡¯s bony skeleton hands teaching towards the man chest as it hovered not too far from him.


    When Mr. Scrimgeor opened his eyes to open the faucet of hot water it was toote as the ghoul dipped it¡¯s hand into his chest as he screamed his lungs out until the heart was squeezed out to let it burst inside his chest with no mark left on the outside.

 Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127: Time in Mythweald</h4>


    <i>Few days ago</i>


    The night was quiet with the townsfolk who had gone to sleep as it was getting close to midnight and also because it wasn¡¯t safe to stroll down the streets. No one ever knew when or how the witches got in, but when they did, people went missing. The witches didn¡¯t spare anyone. They took what they got from the towns. Lights were blown out in the houses and the ones that burned outside the doorsteps were extinguished due to wind. But the night wasn¡¯t over for some of them. In one of the house, in the main city of Mythweald, a girl sat on the bed reading a book next to thentern. Her hands moved once in a while after she finished reading one page after another.


    A small yawn escaped Katherine¡¯s lips and she held it back to avoid making any noise so that she wouldn¡¯t wake herpanions in the small house. Closing the book, she put it down on the ground and blew the light in thentern from above. Just as she went to put it down on the book, she noticed a shadow reflecting on the white wall of the room from the window which was open.


    Her first thought was that it was the branches of the nearby tree that was creating the images and she brushed it off thinking it was nothing. But as she settled in her bed, the shadow of the tree which was supposed to only shake a little had now begun to move. With seconds that passed by in the night, it no longer looked like a branch of a tree and instead resembled an arm with long pointed fingers. A silhouette of a person in dark appeared on the wall under the moonlight. She felt herself freeze when the shadow increased in its size as it inched closer, one second at a time. To add to the chill atmosphere that had arrived at her window, a dog from a far distance howled, the cry so mncholic that it made her feel queasy.


    The night was so still that it exaggerated things around her. Sitting on the bed, she held her breath to not alert who ever it was walking outside the house. The shadow passed. Disappearing behind the window and walls. She had been too scared to turn before and now when she did, there was no one there. With a frown on her face she got up from the bed unsure. Lighting thentern again, she carried it as she slowly walked towards the window to close it shut. Once she had closed it, she then walked out of the room to see a single candle burning brightly before it went out. The smell of the extinguished candle filled up the entire room. Seeing her cousin fast asleep, she turned around to almost scream when she saw someone standing right in front of her.


    Thankfully it was none other than Malphus, her friend and ally, who had ced his hand on her mouth to stop her from any possible screaming.


    ¡°Shh,¡± he whispered, his finger on his lips indicating her to keep quiet while looking at the main door that was closed. He continued to look at the door before his shoulders rxed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, anxiousnesscing her whispered voice.


    ¡°Someone uninvited is out in the town, walking through the streets,¡± he answered. Going to check the door, he pushed and pulled it to make sure it was locked. He then asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±


    ¡°I was but then I saw someone by the window. What do you mean uninvited?¡±


    ¡°It is midnight. An odd hour for a human to be strolling in the town unless it¡¯s a witch, which I doubt it is,¡± Katherine replied to see him nod knowing well the more they spoke, the more her curiosity would peek about it.


    ¡°I am not sure. Who ever it was seems to have gone now. You should go sleep,¡± he said leading her back to the room.


    Once Malphus saw that the girl had fallen asleep. He left the candle in the corner of the room and closed the door behind him. Like the girl said, it wasn¡¯t a witch. Being part of another realm, he was well aware that whatever was walking outside wasn¡¯t remotely living. Stepping out of the house himself, he walked in search of it. It had been so long since he roamed on these grounds which he had escaped years ago. Nothing had changed, not the streets, not the people nor the lord who acted as the lord of the South. After walking for sometime, he finally caught sight of the person. Was it even a person? Thought Malphus to himself. The creature wore dark ragged cloak around it as it floated behind the forest. Though he didn¡¯t get much glimpse of it, he noticed the bones which looked rotten beneath the cloak it wore.


    Malphus who stood, staring at the forest where the creature had gone to, turned around to only be confronted by it as it stood in front of him.


    ¡°Hell!¡± he eximed moving away from it. Hadn¡¯t it gone away a minute ago? He jumped back when it didn¡¯t wait to strike at him with it¡¯s bone like hands making whip like sounds in the air as it tried to get him. The creature was fast and lethal in its attacks. Unsure of what and why it was attacking him, he dodged it. Since he had arrived in the south empire, his body had lost its strength and he had turned to a weak human. In no time, the creature got its hand on him and around his neck, waiting to devour him but it didn¡¯t. It stopped, with its previously firm grip, it let go of him before heading back into the forest, leaving the man coughing on the ground.


    When the creature returned back to Bonke, Nichs was in his study room, cleaning the drawers of the desk where he had ced few important papers from the council. Feeling the presence of the ghoul, he turned around to see it. The ghoul was a silent creature and the lord didn¡¯t need it to speak as it was part of him.


    In rare cases of the pure blooded vampires, they were gifted vampires out of the whole lot. Not all but very few of them. And out of it, only some knew to utilize the gift.


    Being born under different circumstances and having thick pure blood running in his veins, Nichs was one level higher in the vampire world. The ghouls were his essence, who were born after the trauma he had gone through when he was in the house with his mothers blood and flesh in the room.


    He sighed after few seconds. With what he knew the Lord of Valeria had sent Katherine Welcher, the woman he loved to thend which was seeking to create problems. He shook his head, wondering if Lord Alexander had something in his mind. Thinking about it, he spoke to the ghoul that had returned to him,


    ¡°I only want you to keep a watch on the girl. Don¡¯t interfere with what¡¯s going. For now, we are only the onlookers.¡±

 Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128: Arrival of the ghost- Part 1</h4>


    Heidi who had moved her eyes away from the creature called ghoul to Nichs when he introduced it, saw him looking through the canvas that was bundled in the corner. But as quiet the creature had appeared in front of her, with the same effort it vanished in thin air. She looked around before her eyes fell back on to the lord. Questions ran in her mind.


    His dark eyes finally settled on her which skimmed her reaction to the words he had uttered to her few moments ago. He asked, ¡°You seem to be scared. Don¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°W-what did you mean when you said they were part of you?¡± Heidi¡¯s eyes had grown wide out of shock, ¡°Is it a...pet?¡± Nichs chuckled.


    ¡°Well, if that is how you view it then they might be.¡±


    ¡°They?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is more than one ghoul. A total of two,¡± Nichs walked around the room. Putting the brushes back to its ce thatid next to the canvas stand, ¡°I found Toby before my mother passed away but the ghouls, they were born on the second day after my mother was killed. It might be because I have the purest blood running through my veins. I did say that few pure blooded vampires are gifted. Like vampires they survive on fear and blood; but blood of the dead. They are helpful when ites to hunting down the witches or keeping an eye on mymand. I am sure you wille to grow fond of them,¡± Heidi wasn¡¯t sure about that. Even though he had said it was part of him, she found it hard to digest that something like those creatures existed in the world.


    ¡°So this is your gift,¡± Heidi acknowledged to see one side of his lips raise in mirth.


    ¡°Part of it actually. For a person who controls the ghouls, my characteristics aren¡¯t that far from them. Allow me to show you my true form,¡± he dropped the brush that he had been holding. Heidi held her breath at the thought if he was going to turn to a ghoul himself but he didn¡¯t. Instead the man stood there not moving a muscle and she wondered if he was joking about it until the structure in his face began to change slowly. It took few seconds for the change that took ce and he didn¡¯t look anywhere close to the skeleton like ghouls she hade across. The sides of his mouth was torn into half as he ustomed the wide wolf like teeth which was big and sharp. Heidi wasn¡¯t sure if it looked wild or scary. The color of his iris had turned ck from red.


    Her heart began to thud when he approached her, passing one canvas after another. When he came to stand right in front of her. She gulped as she stared into his unblinking, enigmatic eyes. In a blink of an eye, he wound his hand around her waist, pulling her to him so that her frame was pressed to the front of his body.


    Raising his hand to her face, he ced it on her cheek, curling his fingers towards her hair before leaning down to kiss on her lips as his face went back to how it was. Any words that she wanted to pass through her lips had gone dry and into dust. His hold tightened as the kiss deepened, making her clutch his arm and the silk like shirt he wore.


    ¡°Mm!¡± came the muffled voice from Heidi as Nichs didn¡¯t let go of her or the kiss they had begun to share. Her head began to buzz withck of air and fortunately, Nichs let go of her lips while keeping a firm hold of her, ¡°You are nning to kill me,¡± she whispered resting her forehead on his chest, trying to settle her mind as it felt all over the ce.


    ¡°I n to do a lot of things to you but killing you isn¡¯t what¡¯s in the list,¡± he chuckled, his eyes crinkling with amusement. He then said, ¡°I want to take you to bed. Come,¡± he tugged her fingers, taking her to his chambers so that he could love her the way he wanted.


    Reaching the room, Nichs¡¯ practiced hand unbuttoned the front of her dress which were fervent as they moved around her, tugging and pulling the dress until it flopped around her feet. Not wasting time, he removed the silk shirt he wore, throwing it on the floor before he picked her up to take her to bed. Heidi felt something had triggered when he had turned to his pure blooded vampire form. Though Nichs¡¯ expressions were calm, his actions told otherwise. After dropping her on the bed, he hovered above her body which was pressed against the soft mattress. He ran his finger from her lips down to her midriff slowly, testing her sensitivity like a delicious treat which was going to be savored.


    Gasps filled the room as Nichs touched her. Pleasing her to no end until she cried out with pleasure but the lord wasn¡¯t satisfied with it. To him, her cries, moans and gasps that filled his room enticed him. Going back to where it all started, he kissed her calf and thighs, sucking the inner thigh before he sunk his sleek fangs into it. The blood was sweeter than the neck, so sweet that he feltpelled to drink everything but he knew well things like this needed to be preserved and treasured.


    Heidi felt herself breathing raggedly and she ced the back of her hand to quieten the harsh sound that came out of her mouth. This wasn¡¯t the second time, he had bitten her without a warning. The shock and the pain felt minimalpared to the aftermath care he took of the bite which sent pleasure shocks over her body.


    When he came up, both of them facing eachother, she ced both her hands on his cheeks to see the small amount of surprise cross over her face like aet that didn¡¯t wait for the onlookers.

 Chapter 129

    <h4>Chapter 129: Arrival of the ghost- Part 2</h4>


    Heidi knew that no matter how much she knew about his painful past, the weight that he carried all these years it probably wouldn¡¯t change. He was the kind of man she hade to know who covered his scars behind that skillful mask he had grown over the passing years which had now been blended into him as his own. Maybe she would never understand the amount of depth it carried but the least she could do was to offer her hand for him to know she was there. And even though no words were spoken or shared, Nichs gave her a soft smile, like he knew what Heidi wanted to say. Leaning forward, Heidi ced a kiss on his lips. Theyid down next to each other, legs entwined while they rested on their sides.


    ¡°I will be called to support the men fighting against the witches in Mythweald soon. Will you be alright in my absence?¡± Nichs yed with the ends of her hair with his fingers.


    ¡°I will be alright,¡± she smiled at his concern, ¡°There¡¯s Stanley here. Lettice too. I will be fine,¡± Heidi was still finding it hard to call her as Emma and maybe Lettice will always be Lettice to her.


    ¡°Is that so,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Will Timothy and Rhys be joining you to Mythweald?¡± she inquired to hear him hum in response.


    ¡°Timothy yes but I think Rhys will stay here. We do need someone to make sure that everything runs smoothly when I am in the South. There is something I wanted to say to you,¡± Nichs ran his finger down her shoulder to her fingers, to only be picked as he brought it in front of his lips to kiss the back of her hand, ¡°I spoke to Reuben already about the little change we have made to the truce that Warren will be stepping down the position which will be announced once the problem with the witches settles down in the South empire. We can hold a wedding, Heidi,¡± he stated.


    ¡°Right away?¡± he nodded his head, ¡°Won¡¯t people question about it after listening to the sudden change?¡± Heidi could barely contain her thoughts on what his rtives would have to talk about him.


    ¡°Do you really think I would bother myself with unnecessary people¡¯s opinions?¡± he raised his brows in questions, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t either. People will hear, speak and forget about it after sometime.¡±


    Two dayster, Heidi was at the horse shed feeding themb with fresh grass she had picked from the forest personally when she heard a pair of footsteps walk towards her. When she turned around there was no one but a servant of the mansion trimming the bushes of the garden. Going back to what she was doing, she continued to feed themb when she heard someone speak to her out of nowhere.


    ¡°You seem to be very fond of themb,¡± startled she looked around to find there was no one again. Was she hallucinating? No, that couldn¡¯t be, she had enough amount of sleep today.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± she asked getting up from the crouched position she had been in.


    ¡°Lady Heidi,¡± a man jumped from a tree, dusting his clothes. Heidi stepped back cautiously while she looked at the man cautiously. His curious grey eyes reflected hers, ¡°Please don¡¯t look frightened. I am Malphus Crook and am here for Lord Nichs Rune.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing on a tree instead of sitting in the drawing room?¡± she asked him suspiciously.


    ¡°The lord isn¡¯t back yet and I prefer to sit outside than in confide spaces. It makes me feel very stuffy,¡± the man named Malphus answered and when he ran his hand over the front of his shirt did she noticed the dark patch that had been formed.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re bleeding,¡± she pointed, dropping the cautiousness she had been guarding herself with, ¡°The butler is very skilled. He can help you fix it up before Lord Nichs arrives.¡±


    The man gave a thoughtful look, his unwavering eyes staring back at her before he agreed to her. Taking the man inside, Heidi asked Stanley to help in dressing the man¡¯s wound. She stood at a side, seeing the butler wrap the bandage around the man¡¯s stomach. The wound seemed to be healing but she wondered why he hadn¡¯t treated it.


    ¡°Malphus Crook,¡± Lord Nichs arrived at the drawing room.


    ¡°Lord Nichs!¡± Heidi saw the man stand up while leaving the bandage loose in the butler¡¯s hand, ¡°Your presence has been asked in Mythweald right away,¡± his words filled with urgency.


    ¡°Alright. Stanley,¡± Nichs looked at his butler, ¡°Get the carriage ready and send word to Mr. Rufus and Mr. Meyers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± the butler bowed and looked at the man who sat on the couch, ¡°I will ask a maid to fix the endings.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. You can leave,¡± he ordered his butler. Heidi looked at Nichs confused at why he would ask the man from being tended.


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± the butler bowed again, taking the first aid box along with him and out of the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. He won¡¯t die. He¡¯s already dead,¡± Nichs answered when he noticed the questionable look he received from her. Heidi looked at the man to see him nod with a mischievous smile.


    The butler got the carriage readied as told. Putting the necessary luggage the Lord would require, he brought the cloak his master would require. The entire time Heidi sat quietly with the man in the drawing room. When the lord and Malphus were set to leave, Heidi couldn¡¯t resist herself from asking the lord on when he would return back.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take more than a week. I might need to go visit the council before I head here,¡± he informed her.


    ¡°Have a safe trip,¡± she wished him.


    ¡°Stanley,¡± the Lord looked at his butler to receive a reply right away, ¡°Yes, master,¡± and like that, the carriage left the Rune¡¯s mansion as it headed to the main city of the South empire.

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130: Arrival of the ghost- Part 3</h4>


    On the fourth day after Lord Nichs had left for Mythweald, Heidi was invited to the Lawson¡¯s mansion for an afternoon tea. Though it wasn¡¯t something she was fond of, it was a good way to kill time. Warren sat next to her, sharing few words once in a while. The pure blooded vampires and the half vampires who were born naturally were nice to her. Not because of her because she was going to be the wife of Warren which in truth wasn¡¯t going to happen. She could hardly imagine what could happen once the cat was out of the bag. With no doubt, these people would shove her right out of the door, not that crudely but subtly, thought Heidi to herself. Since the beginning she had never made friends or tried getting close to anyone. She had always been the girl who observed and smiled when someones eyes fell on her. People were predictable, she took a sip from the in tea which had cooled down due to the weather.


    ¡°So Heidi, Via says you have picked your wedding dress,¡± Aunt Guilene asked her across the table.


    ¡°We have. It¡¯s made of satin and chiffon. It is very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°It sounds lovely! Not there¡¯s only the date to arrive,¡± she pped both her hands to heard people around themugh merrily making Heidi¡¯s heart sink.


    ¡°That is true. I discussed the dates for the wedding with the council and they told we could hold the ceremony in two weeks,¡± Via said raising her tea cup.


    ¡°That is a wonderful news. We need to celebrate,¡± Aunt Guilene¡¯s husband piped in to hear murmur of agreement. In midst of it, Lady Blois who sat next to Via leaned towards the woman to whisper something so that only Via could hear.


    ¡°Heidi dear,¡± Via spoke to Heidi, ¡°We have a small surprise for you which you would be thrilled about,¡± she raised her ck brow with a raise in her lips.


    ¡°Surprise?¡± asked Heidi a little anxious. There was nothing that they could surprise her with and it worried on what it could be.


    ¡°You look worried, don¡¯t be. I am sure you will be happy about it,¡± Via promised to signal the maid who was serving water. The maid nodded her head and went inside the mansion.


    After a few minutes passed, Heidi who had finished her tea, dabbed her lips with the napkin that was ced on the table to freeze in fear as she felt blood drain down her face. Her hands turned white while she held her breath at the sight of her family who walked to where they were. Heidi stood up in disbelief. Nora had curled her hairs with a hat positioned at the top of her head, she came to hug Heidi and kiss her cheeks in air.


    ¡°How are you sister? We missed you on my birthday,¡± Nora smiled with the red smeared lipstick on her lips.


    ¡°Nora,¡± Heidi gathered herposure, putting up the false affection on her face just like her sibling did, ¡°I am surprised.¡±


    ¡°It was supposed to a surprise,¡± her uncle Raymond answered after shaking hands with the vampires, ¡°Mrs. Lawson was kind enough to invite us here when Nora expressed how much she missed you.¡±


    ¡°Anything for family,¡± Warren smiled without any ill will not knowing whom he had invited home. Didn¡¯t Heidi and Ms. Nora¡¯s fathere along with you?¡± Oh God, thought Heidi to herself, this wasn¡¯t good. Why? Out of all the time, the Lawson¡¯s had invited her family when lord Nichs wasn¡¯t here.


    ¡°We are so d to have you be part of our family. I have to say my niece is indeed a lucky girl,¡± Uncle Raymond expressed his gratitude to Warren, bowing his head in the process.


    They joined for tea along with the family and friends. Warren who had been sitting next to her stood up like a gentleman so that Nora could take the seat and for once Heidi wished he weren¡¯t a gentleman. Nora spoke to her enthusiastically, portraying to the others as if they were too close and inseparable. Her sister never spoke to her like this not unless there was a motive behind it. At the end of their tea, Raymond Curtis spoke,


    ¡°Mrs. Lawson, thank you for being so generous and understanding. Being family for so long, it is a little hard for us to sink in that Heidi won¡¯t be living with us after two weeks. I think it¡¯s an opportune moment for her to spend two days with her family,¡± hearing this Heidi¡¯s eyes snapped at her uncle, her hands thatid on herp under the table clutched tightly. She knew it! It had nothing to do with the family but had to do with Duke Dorian Scathlok.


    ¡°Of course. Anything that makes Heidi happy,¡± Via smiled at her uncle but Heidi¡¯s eyes fell over to the next person who sat beside her. Lady Blois was someone she didn¡¯t get along and she never liked the woman. Seeing the woman smile now, it felt like she had something to do with it, ¡°I did tell that you would be surprised,¡± she said to Heidi.


    Heidi didn¡¯t want to go. She wanted to scream and tell it out but things would only go haywire instead. Moistening her mouth, she spoke,


    ¡°Uncle Raymond, if it would be alright I would like to visit a friend of mine before we leave. She promised to give me the pie I have been asking for few weeks,¡± Heidi knew if she went to the Meyers mansion, Lettice would help her with the situation along with her husband.


    ¡°Unfortunately we don¡¯t have the time dear,¡± Raymond gave her a grave look, ¡°I have to go meet a council member on our way. He said he would be there by noon and see the time. My!¡± he eximed, ¡°Nora dear, why don¡¯t you go get the coachman ready.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± said Warren calling the servant who stood at the side, ¡°Get Mr. Curtis¡¯ carriage ready,¡± Heidi closed her eyes at the unfortunate nned turn of events.

 Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131: Arrival of the ghost- Part 4</h4>


    An unwilling Heidi sat in the carriage with Nora and her uncle on her way to Woville. She hadn¡¯t found enough time to do anything and therefore had written a small letter so that it would reach the Rune¡¯s mansion, handing it to a maid before she left for Woville. She wanted to give it to Warren but he had been busy entertaining her uncle. She hoped Nichs could find it in time once he returned Bonke.


    But what she had hoped for had turned to something else without her knowledge.


    *Heidi who had excused herself to visit the bathroom before they left, went to Warren¡¯s room trying to find a parchment and ink that she could write. Rummaging through the desk, she found it to write a brief letter to Nichs. Finding a maid on the way, she took her to the side, giving the letter and asking her to deliver it to the Rune¡¯s mansion as soon as possible after she left. *


    <i>After Heidi passed the corridor, the woman who had hid herself behind the pir walked towards the maid.</i>


    *¡±What is that? Hand it over here?¡± Lady Blois pulled the letter from her hand, skimming through the four sentences that was written to the Rune¡¯s mansion without a name. So this was how it is, s**he *<i>thought to herself.</i>


    <i>¡°Madame, I was asked to deliver it,¡± the maid spoke and lowered her eyes when thedy gave her a sharp look.</i>


    <i>¡°I will have it delivered. You can continue with your work,¡± and she sent the maid away. Tapping the parchment on her hand she smiled, ¡°This will be delivered with the same writing but not with the same contents,¡± she smirked.</i>


    An hour passed in the carriage and since they left Lawson¡¯s house neither did her uncle nor her sister talk to her. With a guardsman sitting outside the carriage next to the coachman, there was no possibility that she could escape or try to defy them. Quietly, she tried to scheme something before they would enter Woville.


    Thanks to the roads which the coachman took, the wheel of the carriage had to be fixed due to which they stopped at the side of the road. Nora who wanted to release the amount of water she had drunk previously took Heidi along, to apany her while her uncle stood not far from them but enough to know they were there. As Nora did her work, Heidi didn¡¯t waste a second more in stepping back into the bush and running in the opposite direction. She had caught sight of the small vige on their way and if she could make it there for the time being, going back to the Rune¡¯s mansion wouldn¡¯t be difficult. Her dress didn¡¯t make it easy to run but picked it high enough so that she could escape from there. She heard her uncle call for her, his voice echoing through the forest. She ran as much as she could before hiding herself in a bush. At the same time the guard who had apanied them came looking for her. His feet making sounds with the dried leaves that rustled softly in the wide forest.


    She covered her mouth when he got closer to the bush, hovering over it before he walked forward. Deciding to stay there until they were out of sight, she sat there for seconds that turned to minutes and an hour passed as they searched for her in the forest but to no effort. Thinking she might have gone to a nearby town, they decided to move from there as night was slowly spilling through the sky until it turned ck.


    Getting out of the bush, she walked in the side of the road to see if she could pick a ride from the regr coaches that rode on the roads for the town folks. Minutes passed by before a carriage appeared to be running on the road which was definitely not her uncle Raymond¡¯s. Walking to the center of the road, she waved her hands for it to stop. Inside, an old couple sat looking at her with curious expression.


    ¡°Hello madam and Sir, good evening. I happened to broke the cart which I hade by and wanted a lift to the next town. Could you please help me with the ride? I won¡¯t trouble you. Please,¡± she pleaded with a hopeful took.


    ¡°Of course dear. Come on in,¡± the olddy moved to the side, making ce so that Heidi could sit as they had ced their luggage on the other side.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Heidi thanked them, not able to express how relieved she felt.


    ¡°What is a youngdy like you doing here alone on the road? You shouldn¡¯t be walking down the forest at this hour,¡± thedy shook her head.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell that her carriage broke down. What is your name?¡± the old man asked.


    ¡°Heidi Curtis, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Well, Heidi we are the Robert¡¯s. Please to meet you,¡± when the man bent down, he groaned to only sit back again, ¡°Tying shoces is such a troublesome task at our age,¡± the man sighed.


    ¡°May I?¡± Being the only thing she could show as gratitude, she bent down.


    ¡°Oh please don¡¯t trouble yourself!¡± the man eximed but let Heidi tie thece.


    ¡°Only if everyone were kind as you...¡± she heard the olddy speak before something hard was swung to her head making her fall down and lose conscious.


    When Heidi regained conscious, her eyes took time to adjust to the darkness that surrounded her. The side of her head hurt and throbbed in pain. Moving her body, she heard the sound of chains clinks and it didn¡¯t take her much to realize where she was. Scrambling over the floor, her hand touched the iron bars and heart sunk down in realization. She was back in the ve establishment.

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132: ve establishment- Part 1</h4>


    Mythweald was caught in crossfire between the vampires and witches, fighting against each other while the humans sided with the vampires. Over the years, witches were driven into the shadows due to their lifestyle and didn¡¯t matter if they were good or bad. They were killed and torched, torn and shunned away. It made difficult for the lives of the white witches who were ced under high observation to avoid any misfortune they would bring to others lives. The South empire majored in the number of humans that lived on theirndpared to Woville but that only made it easier for the ck witches to creep back in while iming the territory like a parasite that spreads during gue. And with the increase number of death that took ce in different parts of the empires, the council had stepped in along with the lords to solve and eliminate the problem.


    In midst of the chaos, Lord Nichs ran the smooth sword across the witch¡¯s head who hade to attack him, separating the witch¡¯s head from her body. He didn¡¯t go for guns, not much at least as he enjoyed shing people¡¯s throat and other parts of the body. It dyed the death of his foes. Once the body fell down on the ground it instantly lit up in fire before forming a dark mark and disappearing into air. His movements were like water, swift and fast, easily moving across the forest to kill two more witches. Even with the hundreds of witches who had gathered for the sole purpose to form the massacre he had an inclination that these weren¡¯t the only number who existed and that there were some more who hadn¡¯t appeared for the asion.


    Looking around the area, he saw the Valerian lord attacking the head of the witch. It seemed that his guess was right about her. Apart from him there were others who had joined forces including some of the council members where few of them fought against them in favor of the witches. He didn¡¯t need to know that Katherine Welcher, the woman who held Lord Alexander¡¯s interest had been taken as hostage forcefully without the council¡¯s consent.


    The ghoul he had sent to watch the girl and the others had kept him informed. He had kept the other ghoul which was the first of his kind at the Rune¡¯s mansion to make sure Heidi was safe. He wasn¡¯t the kind of man to keep his treasures out in the open. Even though he trusted his butler and his woman, it was something he had left behind in Bonke. Suddenly out of nowhere a witch appeared in front of Nichs, stabbing the knife through his neck. The knife was one of the witch¡¯s creation which was coated in poison; simr to the poison Duke Scathlok had given to Heidi. It looked like the witch was stronger despite her meek appearance. Unfortunately, this triggered the ghoul that was in the Rune¡¯s mansion as it was in sync to himpared to the other by mind and body.


    Before he could grab her by her neck but she escaped which led him to chase her. The witch turned around, jumping away from the lord again. She looked at him curiously, gauging the man as she waited for the poison to take into effect but the man stood strong on the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he humored her as if already knowing what was going on in the ck witch¡¯s head beneath her scaly appearance, ¡°Something not adding up?¡± he smiled.


    The ck witch went to his throat again, this time grazing the knife over his cheek that began to drip with blood. Jumping on to the tree, she stood above on one of the branches waiting for the poison to spread but it did nothing to him.


    ¡°Tch,¡± he clicked his tongue, bringing up his sleeve to clean the blood on his cheek, ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed. That¡¯s not going to work,¡± hearing this, the witch began jumping from one tree to another, trying to outrun the man who kept with her speed on ground.


    The number of trees grew scarce as one ran and the other chased. When Nichs almost caught up with her she stopped abruptly to turn behind to face the man with a smirk.


    ¡°You vampires think you are smarter than us,¡± she said seeing that she had isted him. For her knife, that had killed countless number of vampires, there was no doubt that he was one of the lords of the empire, Nichs Rune, ¡°You all are going to die,¡± and with that she began the ck witches incantation, marking the ground around where they stood and trapping him in a circle as the ground quaked.


    Nichs bnced himself on his feet as the wind grew stronger, lifting up the dust and mud from the ground, ¡°I highly doubt that.¡±


    ¡°The vampires are always full of themselves. Why fight? It wasn¡¯t as if we were ruining yournd not unless you folks don¡¯t agree,¡± the witchmented making him fall down on the ground as blood seeped out of his mouth. This was no ordinary ck witch, realized Nichs, ¡°We only want our fair share ofnd like you vampires. What¡¯s so bad about it? You treat us like pests, as if we have no right to live.¡±


    ¡°I am sure if you spoke to the council they would arrange it,¡± Nichs spat the blood out while keeping his eyes locked on the witch.


    This made the witch let out a loudugh, ¡°Those bastards would kill us before we can even utter a word. And it is no mystery how they treat the other witches. Help us like the others and we will leave you safe. The Duke was smart to keep the offer. Once we are done here, we will raise the riot in West.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sounds interesting,¡± the smile on his lips didn¡¯t disappear, ¡°The Duke will flip your lights once he¡¯s done with you.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. Dorian has given his word to ourdy. He knows well to not cause us problems because it wouldn¡¯t take too long to put him in the spotlight on what he is doing. He has the newly created half vampires and we have ours,¡± that meant the Duke and the witches were both in in converting the humans into half vampires before turning them nonfunctional and into waste.


    ¡°So what do you say?¡± the scaly witch asked, her green slit eyes looking at him eagerly, ¡°You are very good looking. It would be a waste to kill you here.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s somethingmon we think about. Though...I don¡¯t think you will stay alive much longer,¡± his physique began to change, muscles getting stronger as his mouth changed from his sweet smile to a wolf like mouth, bringing out a raw animal like aura around him.


    ¡°You are not normal,¡± the witch whispered with disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s very rude of you to call me abnormal. I prefer the word special.¡±


    He sped to where he stood, catching her throat and ripping her head off her body. Dropping the body t on ground he pulled out the hand kerchief from his trouser to clean his bloody ck hands covered in the witch¡¯s blood. Before anyone could take a peek at his transformed face, he turned it back to normal, throwing the cloth which was in his hand.

 Chapter 133

    <h4>Chapter 133: ve establishment- Part 2</h4>


    To check the status of the mansion of lord Norman, he headed to therge fort, entering the gates to see few bodies lying on the ground. When he went through the corridors towards as the servants ran past him, he finally came to stand in front of the main chamber to see Lord Norman dead and on the ground with blood sttered around his body in a bloody mess. Next to him sat the man who hade to retrieve him from Bonke. It looked like he was the one who killed the thoughtless lord as his hands and face was covered in spots of blood from the possible murder that took ce here.


    By end of the day like expected, the vampires and humans had prevailed against the massacre the ck witches had nned to execute. And as the fight ended in Mythweald, another began at the borderline of Woville and Bonke. Heidi waged a war in her mind, fighting off her past demons that she had attempted to drive away all these years.


    The ve establishment was no ce for the pure, sane minds. It was a ce filled with filth, and included the people in the cells and the ones who guarded therge building. No one was right. Even the ones who were right had turned wrong, with only intentions to be sold to the right master or mistress.


    It was past midnight when Heidi sat up from the ground to walk towards the little window that generously poured light from the moon. When she came to stand under the light, an evident bruise was formed on her cheek which was caused by one of the guards when she had attempted to make them realize it was a mistake. Sadly, when an unconscious Heidi was brought into the establishment by the old folks, the guards had concluded that the woman was a run away as she bore no cor or mark by her master or mistress. Carlos Juves, the main head who had served his life in the ve establishment had retired from the position a month ago. A rattled Heidi, screamed in attention to contact the lord or any and everyone she felt were in high position who could help her but the guards took her to be a lunatic. To keep her shut, one of the guards smacked his hand across her face. It was strange that whoever worked in the ve establishment didn¡¯t keep much information about the outside world. The ve establishment was a different world where it consisted of the guards and ves who were sent to the ck market to be bid on.


    As she closed her eyes, two drops of tears fell on her cheek before it trailed down. Her eyes shone in the dark, looking at the full moon that had cast stars around it. The night was dark and cold. Unable to fall asleep, she went back to sit on the hard stoned floor. Her gaze fell on the over used, ragged nket which was ced in the corner of the small cell she was in. She wished she could contact someone outside the ve establishment. Few words. Few words were all she needed to say but it seemed like an impossible thing to do as the guards weren¡¯t of any help. She had thought to escape from her family and the Duke. Instead she fell into something far more worse she could have imagined since she woke up in the morning. Her hand touched her neck in an effort to let Nichs feel the despair and agony that she felt right now but she couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t feel what Nichs was feeling at the moment and it made her realize that soul bonds made the emotions visible only when they were next to each other.


    Tilting her head back, she took a deep breath, assuring herself that things would get better but it didn¡¯t in the morning.


    The ve establishment was no less than a prison, only difference being prisoners were executed while the ves were executed and sold. She was woken up with a loud bang in the morning, asking her to take bath before they were headed for breakfast in the undergroundmon room with all the ves. When she entered the bathing room where many girls and women had already stripped down to their skin, she didn¡¯t wait to discard the dress she wore. Heidi knew well that hesitation would only invite more trouble and the best she could was to blend in until she figured out what to do. People were usually sold to the ve establishment on a weekly basis and it was nothing new when Heidi entered the area. But being one of the newest ve, some of them looked at her curiously. Not making an eye contact with anyone, she finished her bath quickly and left the bathing room with fresh set of ragged clothes that was provided by the guardsmen.


    When food was served, Heidi could feel few men and womens eyes set on her as they whispered something to each other. Turning around with the food in the te, she scanned the underground room to find an empty b of stone made table but it seemed that most of them were upied. Going to take a seat at one of the table which had only two women, she heard one of them speak to her,


    ¡°This is upied. Find somewhere else to sit,¡± moving to another couple of tables she got the same response while the men invited her with an unabashed, suggestive look. Remembering and realizing that the ve establishment was a whole different world, she went back to the where she had first arrived at.


    ¡°Are you deaf, bitch?¡± the woman spoke again, her green eyes staring up at Heidi, ¡°Find another ce to sit in.¡±


    ¡°Who ever dropped her must have hit her head very hard for not being able to hear you,¡± the woman next to her spoke, risingughter among the other ves who sat around them. Not bothering with their chatter, Heidi put her te down and sat with them, not bothering to see their expression of shock and disbelief.


    Suddenly her food was pushed on the ground, sttering it to her side, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what we said?¡± and Heidi looked up with a sigh. This had created a scene, bringing everyone¡¯s attention to the drama that approached.

 Chapter 134

    <h4>Chapter 134: ve establishment- Part 3</h4>


    Heidi was hungry. She had gotten used the timely meals that now her head hurt due to theck of food. Boldly, she leaned forward to pull the women¡¯s te to her who had childishly pushed her te on the ground. This time before the woman pushed the te again, she slid it to the side which the woman missed.


    ¡°It is only right that I have your food for pushing mine,¡± said Heidi, taking a bite from the stale food.


    A male then spoke from behind, ¡°How much do we bet that I get her,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re creating such a fuss? To gain some attention, bitch?¡± The woman was younger than her, prettypared to the other ves and when she looked from the corner of her eyes, the guards seemed to be not bothered with her behaviour. It wasn¡¯t something she didn¡¯t know. She had lived for months in this ce before escaping and it made her fears that muchrger because she knew what went inside this ce.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re gaining much attention than I am,¡± Heidi responded after another bite to see her get up.


    ¡°Samantha,¡± herpanion friend held her arm, ¡°Later. We can deal with herter.¡±


    The ves were then taken back to their cells. Four nights and three days passed with Heidi trying to keep away from trouble and looking out of the window for any sign she could send but every window and door turned out to be fruitless. The ves were of no help. No one talked to her and neither did she. The ves were treated like animals and in two days she had heard people scream in their cells due to the punishment the guards put out on them. One thing she knew was to not get on the bad side of the guard because here the ves were beneath every person. They were dirt and the same was drilled into the ves, breaking any and everybody¡¯s resolve until they were molded into proper ves.


    Heidi wondered if Nichs had returned back to Bonke and if he had received the letter she had sent to him. She could only hope for him to get here sooner and save her. Each night she dreamed of the nightmare that was caused in one of these cells. The woman who had protected her and showed her kindness had been killed with her head being smashed over the wall over and over again until it disfigured into something else. Things didn¡¯t turn out easy with some men wanting toplete the bet while the women who had sided with the two women she had feud with were trying to sell her out.


    On the fourth morning after breakfast, Heidi was on her way to her cell when someone pushed her on the ground. Falling on her full front, she turned around to look up to see it was none other than the ve who had a problem with her.


    ¡°Guess what? The guards aren¡¯t here. For a new ve you shouldn¡¯t have acted the way you did. We thought of having a little something for you,¡± Samantha said as two men came out in view behind her. Heidi tried to lookposed but at the back of her mind she felt anxiousness hitting hard. Her heart began beating fast as the ve said, there were no guards around here.


    ¡°You are a petty ve I havee across,¡± Standing up, Heidi dusted her hands as she spoke.


    ¡°You think just because you are a new ve people here will listen to you?¡± Samantha scoffed with her arms folded across her chest,


    ¡°Is that why you never got sold? For your childish tantrum behaviour?¡±


    The ve smiled while also gritting her teeth, ¡°Remember that I have stayed in this ce longer and I *will *drag you down to a ce that you wished you never spoke to me.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± Heidi murmured under her breath before she saw the woman in front of her snap her fingers and the men stomped forward, towards her.


    All these years before Heidi had returned back to the ve establishment, there were nights after experiencing her nightmare that she would run over the scene over and over in her head, wondering what and how she could avoid it. Though it didn¡¯t help in driving away the bad dreams she decided to use her after thoughts now. Finding the closest wall to her left, she went there and began hitting her head hard, colliding her forehead with the wall until she began feeling dizzy. It hurt but it was the only stupid solution she could pick out.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± the woman asked confused before realization dawned on her, ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare!¡± she red at her.

 Chapter 135

    <h4>Chapter 135: ve establishment- Part 4</h4>


    Heidi touched her forehead to see it bleeding while she held onto the wall due to the dizzy feeling in her head right now, ¡°I forgot to mention this before. I am not new here,¡± She smiled. Dropping the smile, she screamed at the top of her voice as if in pain and she slid down on the ground when the two guards appeared along with the new head guard of the ve establishment.


    ¡°What is going on?!¡± The head guard demanded. Seeing that Heidi was the one on the ground, he directed the question to her.


    ¡°T-they...¡± Heidi pointed out her finger to see Samantha¡¯s eyes go wide.


    ¡°She did it to herself! We didn¡¯t touch her!¡± and everyone began to bicker over the other, putting and pushing the me while the guards stood their not sure as they weren¡¯t there to witness what had happened. The head guard turned angrier with every passing moment.


    ¡°Enough! Put everyone in the punishment cell without food for two days! That should make them learn their lesson,¡± the head guard ordered the lower ranked guards, sending them to an isted building.


    Heidi with the other three who were involved in the ruckus had their hands and ankles chained in iron, making their movements limited. As they entered the building which was dark with no lights or windows, the guards pulled them from behind with antern in the hand. It was pitch ck and God only knew what was in there, thought Heidi as she followed the rest. As they closed to the cells, she noticed that it wasn¡¯t much different from the regr cells except for the light and the pungent as well as rotten smell that came from a ce she couldn¡¯t identify.


    She was pushed into a cell like the rest and for the briefest moment of light that spilled into the room, Heidi caught sight of what the cell had. There was a tiny space which was used for bathroom with a sink in it and apart from it there was nothing else but emptiness that spread across the cell.


    Not a day had passed and she heard one of the cells open by the guards to take the woman named Samantha with them as it was the day of the auction. Time flew painfully slow but she was safe here for now. If the guard decided to take her up to the auction next time, she didn¡¯t know what she would do. Maybe it would be a good thing. At least that way she could let a person who would know her that she was here but then new ves were never auctioned on their first week. It was very rare and only under special circumstances if a buyer or a master would visit the ve establishment to pick a ve after paying a hefty amount.


    Patiently she sat there in the filthy stench that surrounded their cells, making her vomit in the corner of the room as she couldn¡¯t bear it. She reminded herself not to get into trouble again.


    In the empire of Bonke, Nichs held the woman¡¯s throat in his hand with a firm grip as she struggled to speak.


    ¡°L-lord Nichs!¡± she struggled.


    ¡°Lady Blois, you wouldn¡¯t be perhaps knowing about this letter now would you,¡± he asked her with a smile etched on his face. Nichs had only arrived at the Rune¡¯s mansion and when he opened the letter he visited the Lawson¡¯s mansion to find what had happened. Stanley had only arrived from an errand to inform that Mr. Lawson had told him that Lady Heidi had gone to visit her family home in Woville.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know w-what you are talking about,¡± her hands fumbled over his fingers in an effort to loosen in it but it didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Are you sure about it?¡± he tightened his hand before loosening like a prey ying with it¡¯s food before attacking it. He let her go, ¡°Let me jog your memory a bit. You trampled the letter which was sent by Ms. Curtis for me. And I very much believe this isn¡¯t hers. Someone told me you intended to sent me the letter. Now I wonder what happened.¡±


    Nichs would have believed everything that was written in the letter as it was an exact copy of how Heidi wrote if it weren¡¯t for the part that told ¡®I want to stay with my family¡¯. He wondered if this woman, Lady Blois had an ability to mimic handwriting. On a different situation she would have been useful but she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I swear to the Lord that I don¡¯t have an idea about it. Why would I even do such a thing? I am not stupid,¡± the woman coughed whilst falling on the marbled floor .


    ¡°But you are stupid. Don¡¯t think I am not aware of what went down in the Lawson¡¯s mansion few weeks ago. I would request you to speak up for your own good,¡± he walked around her, ¡°Quick I have no time.¡±


    ¡°T-they, the Curtis wanted her toe home and that was all. I just gave her a push because she wasn¡¯t responding to her families letters. She is a rude girl and I don¡¯t know how the council picked her for Via¡¯s son,¡± she confessed.


    ¡°And what did the original letter say? Hmm,¡± Nichs asked hering to stand in front of her.

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136: ve establishment- Part 5</h4>


    ¡°S-she, t-the girl said she didn¡¯t want to go and to take her back,¡± Lady Blois answered while shivering under the lord¡¯s towering frame.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very simple letter. See, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to tell the truth now was it?¡± Nichs asked her kindly and continued, ¡°Though you have told the truth I can¡¯t behave like you didn¡¯t do anything. You seem to have a talent in copying people¡¯s work,¡± he added looking around the painting that looked like the replica in the theaters he had visited, ¡°Guards,¡± he called his guardsmen who stood outside the house, ¡°Cut three of her fingers from each hand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, milord.¡±


    ¡°NO! Please don¡¯t!! I won¡¯t do something like this! Lord Nichs!¡± Lady Blois pleaded but Nichs didn¡¯t move a muscle.


    ¡°You won¡¯t and that is the whole point of this. Be reminded that I am being generous here. If I hear you or any servant in here speak a whisper about this...I will make it far more worse than just chop your fingers off.¡±


    ¡°NO NO! LORD NICHOLAS!¡± the woman screamed but Nichs didn¡¯t stay too long and instead hopped into the carriage, heading towards Woville to retrieve back Heidi but something didn¡¯t feel right. After reading the letter, he had sent one of his ghouls immediately to Woville where the Curtis resided but ording to the information which was passed, she wasn¡¯t there. She was nowhere in the town and it worried him. ording to what he had heard from his Aunt Via, Heidi was supposed to return after two days but four days had passed since she had left and the Curtis hadn¡¯t bothered to send a letter about her staying longer than they had nned for.


    When he finally reached Woville, Nichs was in a foul mood. Not only was Heidi not there in the Rune¡¯s mansion when he had returned from the South empire but the ghoul couldn¡¯t find her either unless there was magic spilled across thend that lowered the sense of the ghouls. As his carriage was pulled in front of the Curtis family, he stepped down on the ground, the sun rays falling over the sky which shone brightly.


    He raised his hand before the guard would walk with him and headed alone inside as he brought his hand up to knock on the main door. He hoped it to be Heidi but instead the door opened to reveal Nora Curtis.


    ¡°Milord,¡± she bowed immediately, ¡°Good afternoon milord. Pleasee in,¡± she invited him with her best behaviour.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Nora. Thank you,¡± he thanked her when she offered to take his coat.


    ¡°Who is it, Nora?¡± Nora¡¯s father asked from the room before he came out to see himself who it was, ¡°Milord,¡± Simeon Curtis bowed his head, ¡°Please take a seat. Nora prepare for tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father-¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Nichs spoke with a smile, ¡°My visit is a short one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so. How can we help you?¡± Mr. Curtis asked, already knowing what the lord hade here for.


    ¡°I am here for Heidi. My aunt is a little anxious as she¡¯s taken quite a liking towards your daughter. We wish to take her back to Bonke as we had wedding to arrange for,¡± Nichs spoke in an even tone, his dark eyes staring at the man curious for his answer, ¡°I don¡¯t see her here, has she gone out maybe?¡±


    The Curtis¡¯ had already nned to spin a tale for themselves to avoid any me falling on them and decided to lie about the events instead so that the council would not hold them responsible. Raymond didn¡¯t want the council to know that the girl had run away from them before they even reached Woville. It seemed that the girl didn¡¯t return to Bonke, thought Simeon and gave the lord a surprised look,


    ¡°Milord, Heidi left for Bonke a day ago. She didn¡¯t reach Bonke?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lord Nichs raised his brow in question. Nora instead took turn to speak,


    ¡°Heidi received a letter a day after we arrived back. She said it was sent by Mr. Lawson that he wanted to see her. She said she wanted to go back and left in the carriage,¡± she pointed out at the shed that could be seen from the window where there was no carriage, ¡°We...we aren¡¯t in good terms but I hoped we could patch things up. We are family,¡± Nora frowned looking at the lord.


    ¡°You see, Mr. Curtis. Your daughter hasn¡¯t returned back to our empire,¡± the lord¡¯s voice sounded calm and collected as he stated.


    ¡°Are you implying that something happened to her, milord? That couldn¡¯t be possible. My sister very rarely takes breaks in between the rides,¡± said Nora with a worried look and she then whispered, ¡°Oh no...father,¡± she looked at her father.


    ¡°You can tell it, Ms Nora. What is it?¡± inquired Nichs.


    ¡°I-I saw Heidi leaving in the middle of the night to meet someone but she returned back. She is going to get married and therefore I didn¡¯t think it was important to speak,¡± with years Nora had grown up she had turned into a fine actress when it came to lying and manipting things around her.


    ¡°Heidi wouldn¡¯t run away with a man, Nora,¡± her father scolded her as speaking about this wasn¡¯t what they had discussed on. If the lord wanted to meet the man everything would spill out and their lie would be caught.


    Nichs looked at the father daughter duo carefully. With what he knew soul bonds were absolute and there was no turning it back, but there were rare cases when the bond broke into nothingness. If what the girl now said was true, he clutched his hands tightly as anger began to bubble up but he simmered it down. For a family to have a sudden change of heart, thought Nichs before smiling at them, something wasn¡¯t quite right here.


    ¡°Fath-Milord!¡± Danielle, the elder child of the Curtis eximed from behind seeing the Lord, ¡°Good aftern-argh!¡± his head was suddenly smashed against the wall and the door shut close.


    ¡°Well, that was quite an interesting story you had in there. Why don¡¯t we get to the actual facts now,¡± Nichs gave them his charming smile, that brought out the dimple on his cheek as one of his hand pressed Daniell¡¯s head while the other locked his hand from behind, ¡°Speak. Where¡¯s Heidi?¡±

 Chapter 137

    <h4>Chapter 137: Weing the inws- Part 1</h4>


    With Daniel¡¯s head that was pressed against the wall forcefully, Nora and her father suddenly looked frightened at the lord of Bonke who wore a perfectly calm expression. Nichs being a vampire, didn¡¯t have to put much pressure on the human he had his hold on as the boy was weak. Humans rarely overpowered the vampires due to the difference in their strengths but the few whom he knew held the strength close to the vampires worked for the council. He looked at the boy who struggled to free himself from iron grip hold and the sight reminded him of a mouse trying to escape a cat¡¯s paw.


    ¡°What are you doing, Lord Nichs? Leave my son right this instance!¡± Simeon Curtis¡¯ voice came out shaky due to their current predicament they were in.


    Nichs moved his gaze from the boy to the father, ¡°I will leave him when I get my answers right. Shush now,¡± he tutted, releasing the boy¡¯s head from his hold to only push it back into the wall.


    ¡°We told you everything you asked us. She ran away!¡± Heidi¡¯s father looked stressed and so did her sister who had paled considerably in color.


    ¡°Father speaks the truth!¡± Nora nodded her head.


    Nichs gave them his full blown smile before picking the boy and pushing him on the floor harshly. Before the boy got the chance to recover from the fall, he stepped on his head to speak, ¡°Move an inch and I will crack your head open with my feet. And trust me, with what I have seen it isn¡¯t afortable way to die. So...¡± he drawled looking back at the father-daughter duo, ¡°The truth.¡±


    ¡°Lord Nichs,¡± Nora bent down on her knees, ¡°My sister Heidi must have run away as she didn¡¯t reach the Rune¡¯s or Lawson¡¯s residence. We are telling you the truth! We don¡¯t know where she is!¡± she eximed hearing her brother in pain as the Lord had increased the pressure on the boy¡¯s head.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Nichs tilted his head in question, giving her a skeptical look, he gauged their beating heart, ¡°How do I know you aren¡¯t feeding lies? Hmm? You do know that tyranny against a lord and the council¡¯s truce doesn¡¯t sit well with the higher ups.¡±


    ¡°We have no reason to lie, milord,¡± Simeon answered the lord with his head down, ¡°We would gain nothing from it but misery.¡±


    ¡°Only if what you said had been ingrained into your mind. Your brother, what was his name again?¡±


    ¡°R-Raymond?¡± Simeon replied, fear leaking from his voice. Daniel had gone quiet since the lord had stepped on the side of his head.


    ¡°Ah, yes! Raymond. Sometimes I have a little hard time remembering unworthy names, so pardon me,¡± the lord chuckled, ¡°I found out that he is quite interested in my matters and it is a little puzzling as to why he would be unless he was a devotee...or someone who was helping another person,¡± hearing the change in their heartbeat he continued to smile, ¡°So what is this all about?¡± The next day after he had imed Heidipletely, he had found out about her uncle and his friendship with the Duke. The lord of Bonke was well aware with what was going on, yet he still yed with his preys out of joy.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Nora¡¯s question came out of scared in a whisper.


    ¡°I think you know what I am talking about, sweetheart. My little birdie said that you have a very *good *rtionship with the Duke, no pun intended of course. You wouldn¡¯t mind giving me the details now, would you?¡±


    ¡°Milord, if you know about it, you must already know that my children and I have nothing to do with it. We ha-¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± eximed Nora who hadn¡¯t expected her father to give in so quickly.


    Even though Simeon Curtis had let Heidi take Nora¡¯s ce in a blink of an eye, it didn¡¯t mean he had any further motives apart fromplying with his brother¡¯s wishes. Nora on the other hand was involved in the matter without much knowledge of her father. All these days, she had lied that she visited her uncle¡¯s house but the truth was that she spent more of her time in the Scathlok¡¯s mansion than at her rtives house. Nora had nothing against the vampires. She had nothing against anyone unless they did what she said and they had enough money to please her. But she despised her sister Heidi, so much that she had gone to the extent of killing her.


    It was as if the world went round around her sister. Every person she had tried to get close to had somehow been enchanted with her. Heidi had taken up all her mother¡¯s attention when she was a child. The love that was meant for only her and her brother Daniel had not been shared but taken away. What Nora didn¡¯t understand when she was young was that even though her father, Simeon had adopted the girl on his brother¡¯s words, he had never epted her as his own. He ignored the girl, reducing her to the status of a servant girl inside the house which only led for her his wife, to take care of the girl. Nora¡¯s mother, Helen held a kind heart. She had taken up the responsibility of looking after the girl due to the hostility her family disyed towards the young girl. Helen loved her children equally but the unfortunate times was that her own children failed to see the love because of the jealousy that had brewed during the young age.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Nora! Like I said, my children and I don¡¯t have anything to do with it,¡± Simeon began to speak, ¡°What Nora just said is the truth. We don¡¯t know where Heidi is.¡±


    ¡°So tell me something and I hope it is the truth,¡± Nichs pressed his expensive leathered shoe on the boy¡¯s head, this time with a little more pressure which made Daniel cry out in pain, ¡°Seeing that Heidi isn¡¯t your own blood. Where did your brother find her?¡±


    Nora gulped at the question. Had her wretched sister confessed everything to the lord? Or had she been caught to the point that she had blurted out till thest detail.

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138: Weing the inws- Part 2</h4>


    Simeon opened his mouth to answer his question, ¡°He found her on a street in ua. It¡¯s one of the towns that¡¯s situated not far from the borderline that separates Woville and Bonke. His wife pitied her and wanted to give her a home.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he adopt her then? Why leave her here?¡±


    ¡°At that time, Raymond moved a lot and his wife was already pregnant who couldn¡¯t handle another child. He convinced me and Helen to take her in and we did. There was nothing more to it¡±


    ¡°What about her actual parents?¡± Nichs continued to ask to see Simeon shake his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We never went to look for them. We didn¡¯t even know her name when she was brought here,¡± the man answered truthfully, his gaze fell to his son whoid on the ground and went back to meet the lord¡¯s eyes, ¡°We answered everything you wanted to know. Please let my son go, Lord Nichs,¡± he pleaded but the lord didn¡¯t budge from his position and instead rolled his shoe over his son¡¯s head.


    ¡°I am not done asking question, Mr. Curtis,¡± Lord Nichs gave him a sharp look and then asked him thest question, ¡°What were the lies you spoke before your son arrived?¡±


    Nora didn¡¯t know how she had missed his menacing aura that surrounded the room. His words were dull and quiet. If Nora wasn¡¯t scared before she definitely was now.


    ¡°Nora. Why don¡¯t you do the honours dear?¡± the lord called her, waiting for her to speak. Her throat had gone utterly dry and no sound came out of her mouth when she opened her mouth to speak. The lord sighed and suddenly her brother began screaming and thrashing on the ground.


    Panicked, she spoke quickly, ¡°Wait! Wait! I will tell you,¡± her eyes looked terrified.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what is up with the humans not talking unless being tortured. Makes me feel that your kind is quite a masochist,¡± he smirked at the entertainment they were providing him with.


    ¡°I-I...When we were on our way home from Bonke, Heidi escaped and that is the truth! We don¡¯t know where she is. I swear to God that we don¡¯t. We didn¡¯t do anything but she ran away. She ran away before too when she heard about her marriage to Mr. Lawson for the truce. That is the whole truth!¡± she cried.


    ¡°I apologize on my daughter¡¯s behalf for the lies she spewed but that is what it is. We don¡¯t know where Heidi is but we will find her,¡± Mr. Curtis spoke solemnly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t fret about it. If you wanted to find her, you would have done it when you out about her when she escaped but seeing that you haven¡¯t...well,¡± he pushed his leg further as the sound of bones cracking under his feet was heard.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Daniel!¡± Both Mr. Curtis and Nora cried out but the lord finished what he had started until the head he had his feet on had been crushed like a melon that had been dropped on the ground, spilling the contents inside it.


    ¡°No,¡± whispered Nora in shock at the fact that her brother had paid price for the lie she had spun. It was a white lie which anyone could have uttered, a harmless one which didn¡¯t change the truth that her sister had escaped from them, ¡°D-Daniel did nothing. W-why d-did you kill him? WHY?¡± she screamed.


    In a blink on an eye, he stood right behind her, ¡°Ssh, you don¡¯t want another body to be added along with your loving brother now, would you?¡± Nora began to sob, her hands covering the whimper that passed her lips while her father stood in shock, staring at his son¡¯s dead body. After a few seconds, the old man fell on his knees in regret as he stared at his eldest child who had been brutally killed in front of his very own eyes.


    Furious in anger, he turned to look at the lord and before he could say anything the lord beat him to it, ¡°The same holds for you Mr. Curtis.¡±


    ¡°Daniel had nothing to with it! How dare you threaten me in my own house!¡± Mr. Curtis growled, getting up he went to take a swing at the lord but the lord was too quick for him to keep up and in turn got a punch thrown in his face.


    ¡°Mr. Curtis, I would require a favour from you.¡±


    ¡°And what makes you think I would help you?¡± growled Mr. Curtis and his eyes widened when the lord casually ced his hand on Nora¡¯s head, ¡°I have heard how precious your daughter is to you. Aren¡¯t you papa¡¯s girl?¡± he shook her head lightly. The sobs that were passing through her mouth suddenly seized and she began to tremble with fear knowing what the lord was capable of.


    ¡°God won¡¯t leave you unpunished for what you have done,¡± Nichs¡¯ head bent back inughter, ¡°Ah, the human kind. I must say your kind is oddly entertaining. Anyways...¡± he trailed, making sure the man was listening to him which he was, ¡°Go back to your brother or the Duke himself and tell him to stop the trouble he is brewing and I hope for your own good he does.¡±


    A crow cawed outside, drawing Nichs¡¯ attention outside the window. With a single flick of his finger over the girl¡¯s forehead and she fell unconscious in a second in his arms.


    ¡°What did you do to her, you son of-¡±


    ¡°Careful there, Mr. Curtis,¡± Nichs clicked his tongue in distaste, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you to keep your word and therefore I will be taking your daughter as an insurance along with me. Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t kill her but if I find out that you have tattled like a rat to anyone except for passing on the message, I will give you and your family something worse than death. Untilter then,¡± Nichs asked his guards to pick up the girl and ce her in the carriage.

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139: Weing the inws- Part 3</h4>


    In the end know one knew where Heidi was. He gritted his teeth in an effort to hold off his anger. Where could she have gone?His crow, Toby, had searched through the town, skimming it but hadn¡¯t found her there. As he sat in the carriage with his legs crossed heading back to Bonke, he sighed. Once they reached the mansion, the girl was put in the dungeon with a hungry wolf next to her cell which she use to entertain herself once she was awake. He stood in front of the fire that crackled like his simmering mood.


    ¡°What do you intend to do, master?¡± Stanley asked with his head bent down.


    ¡°Gather the people who are good at finding information. Send them along with the guards in search of Heidi,¡± spoke Nichs with his back facing his butler.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to find thedy if help was asked in the council?¡± the butler inquired curiously wondering why he hadn¡¯t sent a letter yet.


    ¡°The council have killed more people than save them. There have been cases, especially with young girls and women who didn¡¯t return back in once piece due to the greed the abductors hold. If a whisper is dropped on ady who is going to get engaged has disappeared, God forbid what would happen,¡± his hold tightened on the wooden architecture of his wall.


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± the butler bowed his head understandingly, knowing that his master didn¡¯t trust the council. Before the butler could ask another question his master had disappeared from the room in search of the girl.


    As anxious Nichs was to find Heidi, so was Heidi in getting back o Bonke. Stepping back into her cell after spending two days in the isted cell, she sat in the corner wondering how to get out of this ce. Last time she had escaped out of sheer luck and she was lucky in the sense to not be captured and thrown back into this world but here she was looking at the same walls after years of running away from it. She wasn¡¯t small anymore to hide in the bushes and go unnoticed by the guards. Escaping this time would be difficult and if she got caught, there would be no escaping again. Another week passed as she tried finding the loopholes in the system but she found none. Every spot and corner around the big walls was guarded securely after all they were the treasures who would be bought by wealthy men and women for their respective needs.


    Life in the ve establishment wasn¡¯t easy. With the amount of dirty looks that were passed around and the beatings and screams, it was a horror to spend time here. Most of the ves were smart enough to opt being silent and epting what was toe but then there was a bunch of rebellious ves who didn¡¯t understand that their fate was sealed. People who weren¡¯t considered up to the par were killed in these very walls while the others who would benefit a great deal where tamed into obedience.


    One morning, Heidi was woken up before dawn broke down in the sky. She was asked to wash herself and given better clothes to be worn, not the kind of clothes she regrly but the kind which was betterpared to what the ves wore. Like many others she was bound by hands and feet, pulled by the guards of the establishment who were put into the dark carriage. The ride was a long one and when they reached where ever they were intended to go, all the ves who were dressed well were dragged out of the carriage roughly with no hint of gentleness as ves didn¡¯t deserve it.


    It didn¡¯t take Heidi much time to know where she was being taken with the rest of them. They were going to auction them in the ck market. At first she had found hope of finding help in the crowd as the guards had never believed her the first day she had arrived at the establishment. Unfortunately she couldn¡¯t do much as her mouth was bound with a cloth to avoid her from unnecessary talk.


    ¡°Move it everyone! Don¡¯t ck!¡± one of the guard pushed the ves one by one in the tent.


    ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t send me there! I beg you!¡± Heidi turned around to see a young woman around her own age on the ground being dragged by one the guards. Compared to the rest of the ves she was a decent looking woman with her dirty blonde hair that cascaded down her shoulders.


    ¡°Bound her mouth!¡± one of the guard spoke with a nd expression on his face.


    ¡°No, please! Why are you doing this?! I thought you cared!¡± she cried and the guard picked her up to speak lowly for her to hear which Heidi caught the words.


    ¡°You were a good fuck but don¡¯t forget that at the end of the day you are a measly ve and ves are only good for that. I am doing you a favor so get inside right now,¡± the guard pushed her hand away from me before getting into the tent.


    She caught sight of the broken expression the woman wore like she had been betrayed. She sniffed and let the guards bound her mouth. Giving her a sympathetic look, Heidi got inside the tent. The ck market was noisy and wasn¡¯t for the decent folks unless he or she had a lot of money tomand over the ce. Once the stage was set, the auction began without a dy, one ve going up after another. Time to time, Heidi¡¯s heart would begin to beat as men, women and children as well were sold out from outside with the number of bid that went up along with the screams and cheers of the crowd. Even the ones that weren¡¯t going to buy anyone had huddled around to only look at the new goods the establishment was providing.


    When the turn of the girl who had been crying before was sent out, the woman cast a desperate look around the tent before she was pulled on to the stage by the head guard. Time turned to run agonizingly fast the moment and Heidi had remember to breath before she would faint here. It was at that moment she heard the crowd go still and quiet, wondering what had happened like the rest of them, she craned her neck to see the guard carrying the girl in his arms while cursing under his breath.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± the guard whom Heidi had seen speaking to the girl came rushing towards the girl who had fainted. No she hadn¡¯t fainted, thought Heidi. Blood seeped through the girls mouth and Heidi was sure she had bitten her tongue to give herself an immediate death.


    ¡°I fucking told not to open any ves mouth! That idiot costed us a ve, dammit!¡± the one who had brought her in eximed in frustration.


    ¡°B-but the bidders wanted to hear her speak,¡± another one came down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her. Continue with the rest,¡± the guard said taking hold of the dead girl in his arms. For the briefest moment she saw grief pass through his features, an exinable sorrow. The man noticing eyes of Heidi on him sent her a re across the tent.


    And then it was her turn. The guard pulled her chains roughly, pulling the chains so quickly that it made her stumble on the ground and she had to crawl a little on the ground before getting up on the stony stairs. As if a dead girl hadn¡¯t poured down the excitement from the viewers and bidders, ck witches suddenly appeared out of nowhere when she had managed to ce both her feet on the stage. The guard ducked and she fell on the stage too before the witch could get any of them. Pulling Heidi and the other ves back in the carriage, the head guardsman of the ve announced quickly that all the bidders had to visit the establishment to collect their goods and with that they left the market.


    Fortunate enough for Heidi, the day wasn¡¯t a damper as there was someone in the market who was passing by, who had recognized her from a far distance.

 Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140: Misdeeds- Part 1</h4>


    A guard walked past her cell at the middle of the night, making rounds across all the cells that held the ves in the ve establishment, one guard taking another¡¯s turn in regr intervals time. The night today was moonless and starless, clouds coating the sky heavily until there was nothing but darkness to offer from the heavens. A little amount of light that torched on the walls spilled across the side bars of the cells that held the ves inside which diminished after a certain length. She clutched the sharp object in her hand tight and securely, waiting and counting the movements of the guardsmen that passed her cell.


    Before returning back from the ck market, when Heidi had fallen down on the staged tform, her hand had touched a ck pin which she had picked without the guards knowledge due to the hustle that had been created. Opening her palm, she looked at the pin with little butterflies and flowers. It was a simple clip and she wondered if one of the ves had dropped it before getting sold to their masters and mistresses. Like promised by the head guard, ves were handed over to their owners and though Heidi couldn¡¯t see it, she had kept her ears and eyes wide open at the words. Heidi had never reached her turn to be properly sold due to which no one came to take her away from the ve establishment.


    Running her thumb over the clip she held, Heidi hid it quickly when she heard the footsteps of a guard approach again. ves weren¡¯t supposed to hold any sort of object or thing. The clothes were given by the establishment and that is all they needed there to survive. Knowing well that if someone caught her with it, things wouldn¡¯t go down well and she would only be interrogated in terms of the guardsmen, and it was wise not to go through it. Though the establishment seemed so not nice to the outside world which didn¡¯t matter to the society as the only reason they would be interested were the ves they could use for their needs; the underlying life of the ves was ruled by the guardsmen rules. In the prison like ve establishment which was built decades ago, the guardsmen were their masters until they were sold.


    By the time morning came, Heidi hadn¡¯t been able to find an ounce of sleep for her body to rest. Going to the underground hall, she stood in line like the rest, waiting for her turn to get the food on her te. As the line moved, Heidi found the guardsman she had met yesterday, the same man who had let the woman die after iming that she was nothing more than a ve. Unlike the rest of the guards, he seemed tired today, a little dull too and this made her wonder if the woman had actually mattered to him. But thoughts as such didn¡¯t matter as the ve hadmitted suicide. A life had been lost and there was none to mourn, not even the guardsman who now lined the ves with an iron rod in his hand.


    Receiving the food on her te, Heidi went on to sit in one of the empty space when out of nowhere the head of the building arrived at the entrance, marching to where she was, he pulled her by her hair. Heidi yelped in pain, screaming at her hair being pulled forcefully as she was dragged out of the hall by the guardsman.


    She didn¡¯t know why he was furious at her and suddenly her cheek echoed in pain while the sound was absorbed by the walls around them.


    ¡°You think you could get by without being caught, slut?!¡±


    She screamed again as he dragged her out with force, his bulky hands needed little effort as the girl was weak, ¡°Please stop! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± her words fell on deaf ears.


    They passed through ves and guards and none came to her aid. The man shoved her into the room and she fell with her hands and knees on the ground. Scooting away quickly she looked at him wide eyed, not understanding why he was so angry with her. Suddenly a gun was thrown in front of her on the ground making her flinch. Unsure and worried, she looked at the gun before looking back up at him.


    ¡°Where are the bullets?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°The God damned bullets! WHERE IS IT?!¡± he shouted at her, enraged at the missing bullets that weren¡¯t there anymore in it. Going to sit in front of her, he clutched her neck, ¡°Tell it to me right now or I will squeeze this little neck of yours. TELL ME!¡± One of the ves had set her up which was verymon for the ves to do to each other out of anger, jealousy or simple joy that brought to bring down a ve and now Heidi faced the ire of the head guard.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t evene h-here!¡± she struggled, prying his hands off her neck and her leg kneed him close between his legs out of defense which only infuriated the guardsmen.


    ¡°First you steal the bullets and now you lie,¡± the man stood up furious, pulling out the belt that had been buckled around his pant, ¡°I will show you your ce, you lying bitch,¡± he folded one end of the belt in his hand, releasing it on her, Heidi screamed at the sting the leather caused on her skin. Raising his hand for the second time, a guard knocked the door, driving his attention away from her, ¡°What?!¡± the head guard barked at his guardsman.


    ¡°Sir, Mr. Wilford is here,¡± Heidi who had closed her eyes to ready herself from thesh of the belt opened her eyes at the familiar name.

 Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141: Misdeeds- Part 2</h4>


    It was the man she had met once at a soiree that was held in his mansion. He was the man who held theplete power of the ve establishment, if she could get to talk to him, he could let her go.


    ¡°Please let me talk to him!¡± Heidi pleaded with the head guard.


    ¡°Bitch must have lost her mind. Lock her up in the istion in the second level,¡± ordered the head guard.


    ¡°Second?¡±


    ¡°Did I tell anything else? I need to interrogate her. Go now and get her locked. As if the week wasn¡¯t bad...¡± the voice of the head guard disappeared when he left the room.


    ¡°Please tell Mr. Wilford that I am Heidi Curtis! Warren Lawson¡¯s fiance! Please tell him that. I am not a ve here!¡± her words were desperate when the guard came to chain her hands and legs. This was the same guard she had begun noticing since yesterday and she knew if there was any chance the guards would listen, he seemed to be the only one as he had exposed his emotions unknowingly, ¡°Please, I am begging you,¡± she pleaded to hear the man sigh. Once any person of the outside world stepped in her as ves, they always lost their mind talking gibberish until they learnt to face the reality.


    ¡°You need to stay quiet if you don¡¯t want to further your punishment,¡± the guard spoke to her, dragging her to the dark building and taking her through the stairs, he lit the side torch before pushing her into the cell of the deserted floor.


    ¡°Why is it hard for anyone here to ry a single message!¡± she asked frustrated.


    ¡°ves speak a lot of lies. Spewing absurd words to only escape from this hole. Now shut up before I stuff your mouth with animal blood or worse human blood,¡± he sent her a re and locked the door of the cell she was in while standing with his back to her. She closed her eyes, exhaling softly. Thinking what could convince the guard, she tightened her fingers to form into fists.


    ¡°Is that how you spoke to her too?¡± Heidi asked, her words were quietly spoken, enough for the man to hear but not anyone who would have tried eavesdropping on them. Not getting a response from him she continued to speak, ¡°Did you lie to her about how you felt? So that she could have a better life?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think just because I haven¡¯t raised a hand against you I won¡¯t now. You better shut up,¡± he growled.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you killed her the moment you uttered those words to her,¡± seeing the guardsman turn around in rage she closed her mouth.


    ¡°Shut the hell up! Another word and I will rip that precious tongue out of your mouth,¡± he threatened lowly before walking away from the cell, leaving her alone.


    The ce was quiet with no other person in any cells she could sense of, the only sound she could hear was the sound of her own breathing. Going to wet her lower lip it throbbed in pain and she brought her fingers to only wince at the possible cut that must have taken ce when the head guard had pped her right across her face.


    Heidi wondered if she would ever be able to get out of this ce. She had hoped for Nichs to show up but then she didn¡¯t know if he had returned back to Bonke after the battle that was supposed to break down for which he had been called. Was he alright? The thought about his welfare worried her and she wondered if that was one of the reason why he hadn¡¯te to get her. But how would he even know? The empire was vast and if not Bonke, she could have gone anywhere. Her luck was sour that even the lemon would shy in front of it. Time and time she had always tried running away to only be caught and thrown into something unexpected. This time she wasn¡¯t sure if she could escape though and the thought itself brought sorrow to her mind.


    Minutes had passed since the guardsman she had tried persuading had left her to onlye back but this time there was more than one pair of footsteps that she heard. For a second she held her breath when she saw the man standing in front of her beside the guardsmen but she smiled in hope.


    ¡°Mr. Wilford, I am Heidi. Heidi Curtis who is engaged to Warren Lawson. We met at your mansion,¡± she reminded him just in case he had forgotten her and he smiled at her.


    ¡°Of course! Ms. Curtis, what and how did you get in here?¡± he inquired with curiosity and surprise. The sides of his eyes had crinkled a little as a wave of relief washed over Heidi at his acknowledgement that he knew her.


    ¡°I was on my way back to Rune mansion when I took a lift from an old couple and ended up here without my knowledge,¡± she exined to see him nod understandingly.


    After witnessing their interaction and realizing the misunderstanding that had been caused, the guard went to pick out the lock when he heard Mr. Wilford raise his hand, leaving both the guard as well as Heidi in confusion, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± spoke Mr. Wilford, his tone sober from the friendly expression he held until a few seconds ago, ¡°I apologize, Ms. Curtis but I cannot free you as you have been branded as one of the ves without a master or a mistress. It is unfortunate that you stumbled upon here but if you want to walk free from here, you need to earn yourself a bidder who will buy you. And I am sure we will profit well on your bidding as you are a valuable woman.¡±


    ¡°You are joking,¡± the man was unbelievable. He was going to keep her here so that he could earn money from her bid. That wasn¡¯t the problem here. Yesterday, she was a nobody when the bidding on her was going to take ce but by Wilford¡¯s words it seemed that he was nning to invite the high society to witness and gather his funds.


    ¡°I am not, my dear. A business man takes his profession very very seriously. Every men and women, children of various age who are brought in here are my sole objects once they are sold for money. If I might remind you, you are a sold good who has been ced here. I hope you enjoy your time here,¡± Mr. Wilford began to walk in the direction he hade from with the guards tailing not far behind him. When he snapped his fingers to attention, the head guard came forward quickly, ¡°Let¡¯s not leave any goods unchecked now, shall we. We wouldn¡¯t want the bidders to think we haven¡¯t checked everything,¡± the old man smirked, his lips twisting into a smile

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142: Misdeeds- Part 3</h4>


    Heidi clutched her hands around the iron rods in anger, ¡°Come back right here, you bastard! I will make sure you rot in hell before you even try to sell or touch me! The Lord will kill you for this!¡±


    Mr. Wilfordughed, ¡°We don¡¯t have a lord, Ms. Curtis,¡± he took out a cigar and lit it whileughing before leaving the floor.


    ¡°I meant- Lord Nichs,¡± she gritted her teeth together, conscious about the fact that no matter how much she screamed nothing would change except for her losing her energy. She could still feel the sting on her arm where the leather had touched her skin.


    She banged her forehead lightly on the rods of the caged cell. She had spent almost a week in this ce and her mind had begun drifting towards insanity. She didn¡¯t know how long she wouldst and with Mr. Wilford who had ordered the head guard to check the ¡®goods¡¯, she wasn¡¯t sure what to do.


    Unable to sit still in one ce, she walked back and forth in the tiny cage. Looking at the narrowed corridors once in a every few minutes even when no footsteps were heard and when they did echo, her heart felt like it was slipping out of her chest. She shivered, unsure if it was due to the cold or the fear which hade to join her loneliness. Too tired after a while, Heidi went to sit down on the ground as the silence tried to lull her to sleep. With time that didn¡¯t matter in the darkness of the isted cells, she fell asleep until she heard a faint sound of keys getting jingled. Opening her eyes, she saw it was the head guard who had appeared on his owners orders. Scooting away and getting up to stand she saw the head guard give her smug smile whilst she stood in her ce, gauging his movements.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t given me my bullets back,¡± stated the guard, leaving the keys hanging in the lock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have them. Why don¡¯t you go and have a look in the other ves room instead,¡± Heidi response made the man raise an eyebrow at her with the sudden change of tone in her voice.


    ¡°What is this? The ve found confidence. Didn¡¯t you hear what Mr. Wilford told?¡± he asked her, reminding her ce in these four walls. He ced the rod down on the ground as well as pulling out his belt to loosen the cks he wore, ¡°You are nothing but a ve here. If needed we can also make sure you never leave this ce. Ever.¡±


    Heidi smiled before it fell off her lips, ¡°Not like I didn¡¯t leave before.¡±


    ¡°Act as brave as you want but tonight you will be my slut who will spread her legs like a whore,¡± the man spit on the ground, he inched closer to her with every word he spoke, ¡°You know what is so good about the establishment? No one is med here. People are brought in and pushed here under our mercy. And we here are the Gods who rule and don¡¯t get questioned outside. I mean no one would even doubt why you were raped over and over because it¡¯s not like we knew you were someone important. But don¡¯t you worry,¡± he caught hold of her jaw tightly in his hand and the man was strong, his other hand caught hold of her hand, ¡°We will put on a sorry face to show you that we weren¡¯t aware,¡± and he tried kissing her while Heidi struggled.


    Though the head guardsman was no vampire, he was a bulky man, a man who had managed to pin Heidi under him, on the ground. She thrashed under him, pushing him away while moving her legs non-stop in a constant struggle and when her leg did manage to kick his stomach, the guard dropped a punch on her face. For a few seconds, her head buzzed with the impact of time where the man tried to shred the ve clothes she wore, his hands moving everywhere on her body. At the same moment she digged her nails into his skin, skin deep as much as she could making him cry out with the skin that was scraped out of his arms.


    ¡°You little!¡± he cursed her when she tried crawling away from him in an effort to get out of the cell but he dragged her right back into the cell by pulling her ankle.


    The hair pin that she had been carrying with herself fell on the ground with a dull sound and Heidi picked it up. In time when she was forced to face him, she gripped the pin tightly in her hand before sicking it right into the man¡¯s eyes making him yelp and cry in pain.


    ¡°Argh! My eye! My eye!!¡± he screamed in agonizing pain at his lost eye.


    He again tried pulling her towards him. Heidi struggled to get her hand on the rod he had ced on the ground, kicking his face with her legs turned out to be futile and she had to use all her strength with every ounce of will to reach the rod. And when she did reach it, she didn¡¯t let it go. With all might, she struck the rod against his head. But the guard was no ordinary guard, he was persistent in getting it even with the ve.


    Not giving up, Heidi continued with one blow of the rod after another at his head until the man moved like a dying insect. But that didn¡¯t stop her from hitting the man. Drops of blood sttered on her face, the dull garment she wore began to get soaked in the ink of red as the manid dead on the ground.


    ¡°Heidi,¡± at the sudden voice that had intruded the scene, out of fear she picked the rod to strike whoever it was to only be stopped as the person caught hold of the blood dripping rod.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Nichs spoke to her gently, his eyes holding the softness and warmth that made her realize what she had just done. Tears began to form in her eyes. Taking the rod away from her hand he threw it to one corner of the cell. cing the palm of his hand on her cheek, he noticed the ck circles that had formed around her eyes along with the bruises. Deciding to let her rest, he used one of his ability and soon Heidi fell unconscious in his arms.


    Carrying her in his arms, he spoke, ¡°You did well, Heidi. Now let me handle matters from here.¡±

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143: After hell broke- Part 1</h4>


    Reuben, the head and the current in charge of the council didn¡¯t wait for the coachman to open the door, he turned the handle from the inside of the carriage and stepped out to look at the tall mansion that stood in front of him. Being born as a natural half-vampire to a human mother and a vampire father, he had served as the head council for a few decades now. After the recent war that broke in the South empire between the witches and the vampires where few humans of the higher rank had joined them, it had given him the impression that matters would settle down before a new one would arise but he had been so wrong to think about it.


    Removing the hat which he wore on top of his head, he tucked it under his arm and walked into the mansion to hand his staff and hat to the maid who stood at the entrance. He noticed that it wasn¡¯t the butler who usually attended the guests who arrived at the mansion.


    ¡°Master is in the drawing room.¡±


    Reuben noted another thing here when the maid led him towards the drawing room. The servants who worked in the Rune mansion always referred Nichs Rune as ¡®master¡¯ and not by the title. It wasn¡¯t umon to call the owner but it wasn¡¯tmon either. It just was rare, especially when it came to the lords and he wondered if it was because of the previous lord. His already creased forehead turned deeper when he remembered the man. Lord Wilhelhum Perone. He wasn¡¯t fond of the man and honestly if it could be dug further, the man was simr to the recently deceased lord of the South; maybe even worse.


    Though the truth had never been stated in the headlines of the newsletters, plenty amount of rumours had been spread about the Perone¡¯s family once Wilhelhum had passed away. On how the man had raped his niece. There was spection if Lord Nichs was his child from another mistress or from his niece but the truth was never found and was lost within the Perone family which no one spoke about. After all, when gossips mixed itself with the rumours, it only ended up with the fact being lost. But Reuben didn¡¯t need to know about it as he had gauged the man well during the short time of Wilhelhum¡¯s serving. He had only been posted as the head council back then before the previous lord of Bonke died after the wolves had attacked him in his chambers. It was unexpected and unheard of for a pure blooded vampire to die like that and even if some of them in the council had their doubts on if he was really killed by a pack of wolves, it was hard to identify and prove anything due to the gruesome death that took ce.


    Coming to the drawing room, the maid stood outside with her head held down and he stepped in to see Lord Nichs standing by therge window that almost reached the ceiling of the room with his hands in his pocket.


    The boy he had seen when the previous lord had passed away had turned to a fine lord. There had been a debate before he had taken up the position as well as the title of the lord of Bonke. Due to the unforeseen death, the title that had to be passed had caused quite a hustle in the council rooms but in the end, it went to the son, Nichs Rune. With no single doubt, he had exceeded the expectation of the council and out of all the four lords, he was the most approachable and friendly one to talk to.


    Lord Nichs turned around to greet him, ¡°Good afternoon, Reuben. I hope I didn¡¯t cause you any inconvenience. Would you like something to drink? Tea or...¡± he asked, spreading his hand towards the bottle of whiskeys that adorned at the corner of the table.


    ¡°Tea will be fine,¡± the maid who was standing at the door bowed her head when the lord threw her a fraction of nce before leaving them alone, ¡°I presume there¡¯s a pressing matter if you have called me so suddenly. Is everything alright, Nichs?¡± the councilman asked taking a seat on the plush looking couch where the lord joined him to sit on the spare seat in front of the couch


    ¡°I believe it is for now. It is about the half-vampires being created in Woville,¡± hearing this the councilman frowned, ¡°Do you know a man named Duke Scathlok? If I¡¯m not wrong he¡¯s the one who brought the proposal of the Curtis family to you.¡±


    ¡°That he did,¡± the man agreed before a frown settled back on his face, ¡°Are you saying he¡¯s the one who is behind it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You would be rather surprised to hear this that Lord Norman was funding the man along with another witch who resides in and around Woville. Together they have been creating half vampires for the sole purpose of winning a war. Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t go as expected for the Normans and the ck witches were burnt after being outnumbered by our men.¡±


    ¡°You do know that without any solid evidence we cannot catch hold of the man except put him under inquiry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I have caught hold of a wonderful evidence,¡± the lord smiled, ¡°Like many other humans and vampires, the feud isn¡¯t over yet and they wanted to stir trouble to have a cleannd for vampires and humans. That way there would be no cohabitation,¡± he ran his hand over his hair, it touched the cuff rings on his ear along the way before dropping it down on hisp, ¡°But you already know that is not why I called you here.¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask from you, more of a request,¡± the councilman nodded his head for the lord to go on, ¡°I want you to bring the man here once he¡¯s done with the trial in the court of the council.¡±


    ¡°You want to punish him? Why?¡± Reuben¡¯s brows rose slightly upwards in question.

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144: After hell broke- Part 2</h4>


    ¡°I have some matters to settle with the man. I would be very honoured if you could do that for me,¡± Nichs waited for the man to agree.


    ¡°I trust your judgment that you will take care of whatever the man is deemed to be after the judgment has passed.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Nichs¡¯ eyes twinkled with unnamed excitement and thirst of blood which Reuben failed to notice.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Reuben agreed without another thought. The lord of Bonke was a man whom he trusted and therefore with that thought, there was nothing to worry about it, ¡°By the way- I heard some words going around since two days about thedy. Is it true? How did that even happen?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it is true. An old couple traded her at the establishment when she was lost on her way back to Woville. Her adoptive family didn¡¯t care much about it. It was her uncle¡¯s doing by sending Heidi in ce of their own daughter to have an opportunity in killing me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pitiful,¡± Reuben set his lips in a straight line at the information, ¡°If you¡¯re sitting here leisurely, I believe Ms Curtis is fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s resting at the moment. Reuben,¡± Nichs began on a serious note, ¡°As bad as it is, most people must have already got the word about Heidi bing a ve for the week. It is a favourable time to drop the truce right now. This way, people will assume the truce was dissolved because of the status. Warren willply to the matter with same answers that he never wanted to marry a ve. With that gone, we will create a new truce as discussed previously,¡± Nichs stated.


    ¡°That is a wise n,¡± Reuben hummed to see the maid bring tea for him, setting the tray down, she added a spoonful of sugar and twirled it around the cup to hand it to him, ¡°Thank you,¡± he murmured.


    When Nichs hade to speak to him a few weeks ago, thest thing he had expected was to create a soul bond with the girl who was involved inpleting the truce with his cousin, Warren Lawson. It would be a lie if he said it didn¡¯t give him lines of worries on and in his head at the change after all the truce wasn¡¯t kept confidential and it was known by a lot of people. But with the way things had fallen into the right ce even though it was wrong and unfateful, the same truce would be upheld with the only change being Lord Nichs taking his cousin¡¯s ce. The society was always harsh, no matter if it was a human or a vampire one, few things never changed and if word got out that the Lord had created a soul bond it would turn out to be the biggest scandal of the century. This way the girl would be protected too. No me would fall on her and instead, she would be saved from any harsh words.


    Taking thest sip from his cup, he looked at the window to see dark clouds that hovered in the sky. Completing his cup of tea in silence, he ced it back on the small table. Nichs, who held a cup of tea himself, didn¡¯t bother in taking a sip from it but nheless held it in his hand, rotating his finger around the rim of the cup as if he would take a sip.


    The old, councilman then asked, ¡°Have you thought about shutting down the ve establishment?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I did but I don¡¯t think I will be shutting it down,¡± Nichs ced his cup on the table. Taking a small grain of sugar, he popped it into his mouth, ¡°Right now many vampires and humans who belong to the higherdder in society wouldn¡¯t be pleased about it. We all depend on it directly or indirectly and having a shutdown would not only cause loss to the elites but also the peasants.¡±


    ¡°But very isn¡¯t right,¡± Reuben argued, shaking his head in the process.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t but of spoken on the same lines, neither is poverty yet all of these persists to form a bnce. Not to forget there are many who depend on it. Something like this won¡¯t be easy to put down right now. I would suggest the best option right now is to have the current in charge and staff reced there. This it is a win-win situation to all of us,¡± Reuben sighed, rubbing his forehead.


    ¡°The proof you were talking about. Do you have it here? I can start the paperwork as well arrange the court hearing so that I can go on a vacation with my wife,¡± the old man grumbled.


    ¡°Apologies for it. I hope you and your family visit Bonke. I have excellent rmendations. Please do follow me,¡± seeing Lord Nichs stand up, Reuben got up from his seat to leave the room while following the owner of the house.

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145: After hell broke- Part 3</h4>


    ¡°Thank you, Nichs. Thest town you rmended was good. Their service was remarkable. Lionel informed me about theke. How¡¯s that going?¡±


    ¡°The work is almost done. The rivers around should be safe in two days,¡± informed Nichs.


    During the time Nichs had gone to Woville in search of Heidi, new problems had bubbled up in Bonke. Less than a dozen people had died in the river which was not far from where the actualke of bones resided. A small tunnel had been created due to which some of the deceased souls had begun to pass through it, attacking anyone who stepped too deep into the river. It was the same river where Heidi had once fall into. After the word reached the Rune mansion, the butler had contacted both his master as well as Mr Warren about it. The white witches who disguised themselves as white priests were called at the location and rituals of spells were cast before the tunnel which was created was sealedpletely.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I will send Killian to have a look at it once it¡¯s done,¡±ing to stop at the door, Nichs turned the knob of the wooden carved door to open the room where a woman sat in a chair bound to it.


    At the sound of the door opening and seeing the lord back in the room, the woman looked frightened as if she saw a ghost that would suck her soul out. Fear dripped with every breath of air she took and released.


    The councilman gave her a suspicious look. He didn¡¯t know why she looked scared when there was no sign of a single assault on her. She looked unharmed and her dress was clean, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ms Curtis¡¯ sister?¡±


    ¡°Indeed she is. This is Nora Curtis, and Ms Curtis,¡± Lord Nichs smiled at the woman, ¡°This is the head councilman. Why don¡¯t you tell him what you told me.¡±


    The woman opened her mouth but it seemed that she only mumbled and found it hard to speak. Sure not a single scratch was done on her but there were far worse things a person could experience than a physical torture. And Nora was a pampered child which made it easy to break her. Since she had arrived in Bonke, the lord had tied her too close to where the wolves roamed which was enough to instil the horror and fear of being eaten. Nichs had got her to witness people, who were none other than the guardsmen being eaten by the wolves. As if it weren¡¯t enough, one of the ghouls shared her room, eating the human scraps in front of her.


    ¡°It is only right you speak, Ms Nora. If you won¡¯t things will only turn dire upon you,¡± Reuben¡¯s eyes trained on her, waiting for her a proper sentence toe out of her mouth.


    ¡°I-I...I am so sorry!¡± Nora burst into tears.


    With that Nora spilt everything that had taken ce until now. The way her uncle traded Heidi in her ce and the n that was meant to be. Questions were fired and a meek Nora answered everything at the fear of what might happen if she didn¡¯t because the glint in the Lord¡¯s eyes scared her.


    After the interrogation took ce in one part of the mansion and the councilman left the mansion, on the other side of the mansion where the Lord¡¯s room was located, an unconscious Heidi who had been sleeping for hours now woke up with a blurry vision. With the curtains that were closed and the firece that burned intensely, it was hard to tell that the sky was still bright.


    When she sat up on the bed, she felt a sting like pain pass through the back of her body which reminded her of the leather that had kissed her skin. As memories began sinking in, Heidi¡¯s heart began beating loudly, so loud that she could now hear it very clearly in her ears. shes of blood and a body appeared in front of her eyes mingling with the painful cries she heard at the establishment. What she had done, repeated in her mind over and over, and as seconds flew by panic struck into her mind.


    Without realizing what she was doing, out of instinct to flee, Heidi jumped out of the bed ready to run. But before she could reach the doors of the balcony which were closed, she felt something tug by her feet that restricted her from going any further. The clink of sounds which she had previously not felt now made its presence known, Her feet had been bound with chains that were fixed to the foot of the bed.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, darling?¡± came Nichs¡¯ voice from the corner of the room.

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146: After hell broke- Part 4</h4>


    Heidi felt herself freeze, she turned to see Nichs walk towards her, his feet softly padding across the room without a sound. It finally dawned on her that she was no longer in the establishment but in his room, back in the Rune mansion. As the adrenaline that had spiked before fell down, she looked at the chain and then at the lord wondering why she had it around her leg.


    ¡°W-why am I chained?¡± she asked him, dreadcing her voice. The first thought that appeared in her mind was that she was going to be put under trial as she had killed the guardsman but Nichs wouldn¡¯t allow it, she knew that much at least about the man. Then why?


    ¡°Calm down,¡± she heard him coo to her like a child, ¡°You need to rest,¡± he curled his arm around her waist and gently took her back to the bed.


    ¡°B-but-¡± she began in confusion to only be shushed by him.


    ¡°I will take them out once you have gone to sleep. Sleep, sweetheart,¡± he tucked her in the bed and took a seat next to her. Seeing her eyes droop with exhaustion, Nichs bent down to kiss her on her temple. He was d to see her awake but she needed to rest a little more. He also needed to make sure she was alright- physically as well as mentally.


    Pushing her hair away which had fallen over her eyes, he touched her neck while making sure she didn¡¯t wake up. Tracing her neck with his fingers, he brought back the soul bond which had his name on her pale neck.


    The time he had arrived at the ve establishment before retrieving Heidi back, he had gone straight to where she was to only be surprised to see her beat the guard even after he had passed out to be dead. The ve establishment had different effects on everyone. Especially for humans it was a make or break situation and with the number of stories he had heard from his butler, he had been hoping that the establishment wouldn¡¯t be having an aftermath effect on her but it seemed that it had caused damage. He didn¡¯t want her sprinting off and away from him not until he knew she was alright and as a precaution, he had chained her to his bed. He had tried to get all the information from her sister, Nora. One of the little information being Heidi who had always tried to run away during the initial days she was taken in by the Curtis family.


    Though the idea of chaining her to his bed brought different reaction and scenes in his mind, that was not what he was aiming for.


    When Heidi woke up again, this time with a much clearer mind, the chain was still stuck around her ankle. The chain seemed to be a magical one as it extended when she went to the bathroom but it shortened when she got closer to the balcony. In an effort to remove the chain, she tried scraping it on the wall, cutting with the table knife which was stuck to an apple and every possible means she could think of but the chain never came off.


    Nichs had made a small trip down to the dungeon when Heidi had fallen asleep and when he returned back, he was presented with Heidi trying to free herself from the chain. As he closed the door with a little thud testingly, he saw her jump a little before her eyes fell on him.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he askeding around to sit on the bed.


    ¡°Hungry and a little ufortable,¡± Heidi who sat in the middle of the bed, dropped the chains from her hands.


    ¡°Good. I asked one of the maids to prepare food and get it to the room when I was on my way here,¡± he said ignoring the ufortable part which he was aware she was referring to the chain. Leaning forward he ced a kiss on her lips which she eagerly opened to him like a petal that bloomed in spring, inviting the bee to take the nectar from it. His hands were soon in her hair and he pulled her closer to him. Heidi closed her eyes feeling his tongue plunge into her mouth as it sucked on her tongue. Her hands curled, holding and crumpling the front of his shirt when his fangs pierced her bottom lip to have a taste of her blood. He sucked and licked on it before closing the wound.


    Opening her eyes as they pulled away from the kiss, she asked him, ¡°You won¡¯t be removing the chain anytime soon will you?¡± Nichs gave her a mischievous smile. He dropped a kiss on her nose lovingly.


    ¡°You know me so well.¡±


    She bit her lip looking back at the chain, ¡°I tried running away,¡± she said out loud, wondering if Nichs had expected her to do something absurd, which she did though she had never meant to run away from him.


    ¡°You did. I promise to take it out soon, just until my own heart settles down,¡± Nichs¡¯ gaze burned into her eyes and then it softened, ¡°Do bear with it,¡± and she only nodded. Pulling her closer, his arms wound around her waist as he heard her breath. He acknowledged the fact that Heidi was now within his reach where he could see and touch her.

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147: After hell broke- Part 5</h4>


    In the beginning time, she had spent in the establishment, Heidi had expected Nichs toe to find her quickly but as she spent more time there, the hope she held on to had begun to dissipate with time. No matter how brave she had tried to be, she had been scared knowing the oue ves were put into when they didn¡¯t listen to the guards. Feeling Nichs¡¯ arms tighten around her body, bringing as close as he could to him as she heard him inhale. She couldn¡¯t say how content and safe she felt at this moment. He hade for her in the end, it didn¡¯t matter when but he hade and that was all she needed. The way he held her right now, quietly cherishing her in his hold gave her an impression that he was scared to let her go. She hugged him back, burring herself in him. Though he didn¡¯t talk about it, she could feel his emotions pass through her. It made her think how much of a fright she must have given him that he had gone to the extent of chaining her to the foot of his bed. Not bothering about it anymore, she asked,


    ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    ¡°One of Rhys¡¯ servant spotted you in the market two days ago,¡± at the thought of Heidi being put as an object to bid, Nichs gritted his teeth in anger, ¡°Did anything happen while you were there?¡±


    Heidi shook her head, ¡°No,¡± she pulled back to give him a small smile, ¡°But I killed him,¡± her voice felt small.


    ¡°How do you feel about it?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t judge you, Heidi. How did you feel after killing him? Do you regret killing that person?¡± he asked, calcting her expression while also tucking a piece of her hair behind her ear.


    Heidi cast her eyes on the buttons of his shirt, ¡°I don¡¯t know... Maybe, I am not regretful about it.¡±


    ¡°Then why is there worry I see in your eyes? Are you worried what I think about you now?¡± when she raised her eyes to meet his, the lord chuckled, ¡°I think you were very brave back then for killing the man yourself. And if you didn¡¯t I would have done the job, so don¡¯t worry my sweet darling girl.¡±


    He touched the chain that wound around her ankle which snapped open, ¡°Don¡¯t run away from me, Heidi,¡± he whispered above her lips, ¡°I will ept you in any form, any day and any time without a single doubt. I will be your ally until life turns me to dust,¡± this brought tears in her eyes and she began to cry, the tears she had been holding back all this while, the dam finally broke and Nichs rubbed her head, quietly listening to the hups until it died down.


    After Heidi was fed, Nichs carried her to his bath, setting her down in the water. One week and she had turned weak. He frowned when saw the bones sticking out of her body. It was when he turned her around did his eyes turn dark. There was whip-like mark that ran across her bare back now.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Heidi could feel the rippling angering from Nichs.


    ¡°The guard...that died,¡± she muttered unable to confess the words ¡®the guard I killed¡¯. She still found it hard to believe that she had done it.


    ¡°I see,¡± Nichs closed his eyes as his jaws ticked. He wished he could have gotten there sooner to rip the man with his own hands.


    ¡°I feel your anger...¡±


    ¡°That is because I *am *angry,¡± Heidi turned back to look at him. Something untold lurked in his eyes, his face looked grave and his posture a little stiff. She smiled.


    This time, she was the one to ce both her hands on either side of his cheek and she kissed him on his lips, ¡°I am alright. Something¡¯s just cannot be undone and all we can do is look forward, hoping everything will get better.¡±


    Exactly after a week, trials were held at the court of the council with Duke Dorian Scathlok being called in front of the whole council as he had tried to tamper with the truce which was ced by the council. He was also convicted for working with the ck witches in an effort to create havoc in the empires by creating half vampires whose transformation hadn¡¯t gone well, resulting in deranged vampires who were deemed not to be fit to live due to their vtile nature. It was also revealed that he was responsible for killing the councilman to persuade the divide between the humans and vampires.


    Raymond Curtis was charged guilty for having taken a part in the Duke¡¯s and thete Lord Norman of the South. The court council had its own punishment and prison. Though Heidi¡¯s uncle was sent to the prison, the council saw fit, the Duke was sent to Bonke as promised.


    The dungeon that was located not far from the Rune mansion echoed with screams of pain and agony. After a very long time, it was a full house in the dungeon. With the number of people who were involved in sending and keeping Heidi there, the number of guests had only increased.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± the man screamed as a knife was stabbed into his stomach.


    ¡°This is a very special knife which master had gifted me after I served him for a year. I thought it should be an opportune moment to use it,¡± Stanley the butler of the Rune mansion bbered, least bothered with the number of screams that passed through the chubby man¡¯s mouth, ¡°But then that¡¯s not what¡¯s making your skin burn. You see this,¡± he lifted a jar which looked like a polluted jar of water, ¡°This is one of my very rare creations I have been meaning to use but we hardly have any humans here. It is very rare-¡±


    ¡°I will kill you, you little lowlife!¡± the man growled at him to see the butler raise his finger.


    ¡°Ah-ah-ah! Mr Wilford, you forget that I am not the victim and you aren¡¯t the torturer. It is the opposite. I hope you like the next one,¡± with that the butler stabbed another knife bringing out blood from the man¡¯s mouth. The butler wore a white apron which was now sprinkled with blood, his hair tied into his usual ponytail. He hummed as he dipped another knife into the jar, ¡°It is an absolute privilege to be doing this to you. After all, I have always dreamed to settle our scores.¡±


    Mr Wilfordughed darkly, ¡°Why does it still haunt you? Being raped in the confines of the cell before you were sold.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong,¡± Stanley pulled out the knife from his body, ¡°I actually enjoy being taken by men. It is a fan-ta-sy.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!!!!¡± the man screamed, spluttering blood from his mouth before it fell on the ground.

 Chapter 148

    <h4>Chapter 148: After hell broke- Part 6</h4>


    Hearing the footsteps, the butler turned around to see Lord Nichs make his way to where he was, ¡°You have done a wonderful job, Stanley,¡± Nichs praised his butler.


    ¡°I did just as you told me to, master.¡±


    ¡°I think that will be all with Mr Wilford. Why don¡¯t you go attend the other guests we have while I have a little chat before I finish him off,¡± Nichs stated to see the butler bow and carry all his equipment with the help of cart to the next cell.


    ¡°Y-you can¡¯t do that!¡± Mr Wilford stuttered scared, blood spraying out of his mouth, ¡°The council won¡¯t take it easy on you if they find you have killed me!¡±


    ¡°I am sure they won¡¯t mind if there¡¯s one person to care less. I am sure we have had our glory days and I appreciate the work you have done for me, after all once upon a time you did pass me the fresh blood from your livestock but what I don¡¯t appreciate is you keeping my lovely, future wife in your cell as a ve,¡± the lord ced a hand on the man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°F-future w-wife? I am sure I didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Oh shut up,¡± Nichs spoke bored as he squeezed the shoulder, ¡°You not only took her in as a ve but also didn¡¯t let her go. You must be utterly stupid to think you would be let off the hook. So as I was saying, we had an amazing time but all things should end. Especially if they are bad and right now you are a very very bad man, Wilford. Time to say bye,¡± he squeezed his shoulder until it snapped.


    Mr Wilford screamed and fell down on his feet as chains were unlocked. Clutching his hand on his shoulder he looked a little more than confused when the lord walked away. Wondering what was going on he looked around until a ghoul appeared right in front of his eyes and he looked at it terrified, his voice bouncing off the rocky walls.


    ¡°No! Stay away from me! No! NO!!!¡±


    Lord Nichs walked towards the other cells to see an old man tied to the walls. He was the man who had tricked Heidi to sell her to the ve establishment. His partner, his wife was in another cell next to his.


    Not caring much about the man, he moved to the one where the old woman was. ¡°Hello there,¡± he greeted her when the old woman was listening to the cries of Wilford being torn apart.


    With his hand in his pockets, he walked towards thest cell where Dorian was locked. He waited until his butler was done but something seemed off.


    ¡°That will be all, Stanley. Take the old woman to the wolves,¡± he ordered his butler.


    ¡°Would you want me to feed them?¡± the butler titled his head to see his master think for few seconds before replying back to him, ¡°No. Just tie her up there. I will be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°Torture me all you want but nothing is going to change,¡± Dorian smirked, his face bloody and covered with blood.


    Nichs observed the multiple wounds which were created on his body, skin almost peeled out but Dorian seemed to be fine. Both the man¡¯s hand was tied with iron chains that were hooked to the ceiling. As much as he enjoyed torturing people, Nichs had been busy tying few loose ends with the council of the witches and the recent runaway of their beloved Duke Wilford. News had reached that Wilford had runaway somewhere while in truth the man had been held in the Rune mansion secretly without anyone¡¯s knowledge outside the mansion.


    His butler had done an excellent job in torturing the man and Nichs enjoyed the scene. The lord of Bonke was a meticulous man. He always had been so, making sure not to get caught in any of his adventures killings. And then there was Heidi. He had personally taken his time to be around her than have someone look after her.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a human, are you?¡± Nichs looked at him in interest. When a look of surprise crossed the Duke¡¯s face, the Lord gave him a satisfied smile, ¡°I have a very keen eye. I heard that you have been meaning to bring me down for a while now. So what does the false human sh vampire want from me?¡± this seemed to get a reaction out of the Duke. There were rare cases when vampires didn¡¯t show any traits of their actual nature, therefore, having more of a dormant gene which made them seem more human. It was the same case when it came to Rhys¡¯ wife.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think hard and you might get an answer,¡± Dorian snapped back.


    ¡°I am sorry, it¡¯s not ringing any bell. So why don¡¯t you tell me, I am all ears.¡±


    ¡°You are worse than the lord Valeria.¡±


    ¡°My. Don¡¯t blemish my reputation,¡± he tutted, ¡°I am a kind and a sensible lord.¡±


    This made Dorianugh and his words were bitter, ¡°Of course, you are. The white prince of the empire. You must have really grown up in a nice family who had loving parents who would have pumped your ego.¡±


    ¡°I pump it myself but it seems like you had a very good upbringing with the way you have turned out to be,¡± chuckled Nichs beforeughing and excusing himself with a cough.


    ¡°I unlike you, I didn¡¯t have a family thanks to the lord,¡± spat Dorian, ¡°He forced upon my mother and left her on her own!¡± Nichs raised his brow hearing this. It didn¡¯t take much time for the lord to add numbers and guess what was going on, instead of confronting the man, he let Dorian speak, ¡°I am his legal son too! Just as you are! But you know what he did when he found out? He kicked me out and forbade me from stepping on to thend!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Nichs asked uninterested, ¡°You want love from daddy? Daddy didn¡¯t talk to you?¡±


    ¡°You fucking asshole! You have no idea what my mother and I had to go through! And before I have the chance he is dead and you take the lordship,¡± Dorian looked at Nichs furiously and tried to free himself from the chains he was tied in but there was no escaping the iron chains.

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149: After hell broke- Part 7</h4>


    ¡°He must have found you unworthy to be his son. You were a mere human with dormant vampire gene. Must have been really unfortunate,¡± Nichs pushed his buttons, enjoying the rage that marred over Dorian¡¯s face right now, ¡°To not have a father¡¯s love. I adored him,¡± so much that Nichs killed his father by himself.


    ¡°Well, this was dandy talking about our dear father. My bad, my father. Before we head to my pets I have onest thing I want to do,¡± Nichs walked to stand near Dorian and in a sh, he pulled an eyeball from the man¡¯s skull, ¡°How does it feel to be blind with an eye? Or maybe two,¡± he picked out the other eye, squishing it with his hand.


    Calling his men to unchain Dorian, he was dragged to where the butler had been asked to go. Once they reached there, Nichs took a good look at the man who had been beaten and bashed. Not wanting to give the satisfaction of what Dorian had tried to do with Heidi, he had never brought up the matter knowing well the man would only jab him just like he did. Instead, he enjoyed torturing the man along with his butler but probing every piece of metal avable.


    ¡°Do you hear it, Dorian?¡± Nichs asked when the wolves barked at the avable dangling meat which was avable as blood dripped down two bodies, ¡°They are my most prized possession. I grew them up myself. Stanley, knife please,¡± the Lord opened his hand to have a knife immediately ced there.


    The lord was quick to cut the hand of Dorian which was until the wrist. Throwing it to the wolves, he said, ¡°I definitely hate this hand the most,¡± he tched and then looked at thedy who stood shell shock, ¡°We should call it a day. Put them both in there.¡±


    Luckily for Heidi, she had gone to the Meyers house to spend time with Lettice and visit Howard¡¯s grave, the man who worked for the Curtis¡¯ family. During the search in Duke Dorian¡¯s mansion, the old man¡¯s body was found to be rotting in the Scathlok¡¯s garden. With Nichs help, Heidi had then got the man buried in Bonke with rituals so that his soul could rest in peace. By the time she had returned, Nichs had thoroughly enjoyed seeing his wolves eat both the bodies until there were only bones left. Three weeks passed and it was only today that Nichs had agreed to let Heidi take a visit out of the Rune mansion, for valid reasons. Getting back to the mansion, she was greeted by Nichs¡¯ arms that wound around her waist.


    ¡°How was your visit?¡± asked Nichs cing a kiss on her neck which now bared the choker like mark.


    ¡°It was good. Lettice has started gardening in the backyard of the mansion. How was your day?¡±


    ¡°Pretty recreational,¡± he confessed letting her go to only catch hold of her hand and bring it up to his lips, ¡°I missed you,¡± he kissed the back of her hand.


    ¡°I did too,¡± her smile was soft and sweet. They walked a few steps when Heidi spoke again, this time her voice a little quiet, ¡°Nick?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± he tilted his head in question.


    Taking a deep breath, she then said, ¡°I think I am ready,¡± Nichs stared at her and then answered back, ¡°Alright. I will ask Stanley to get the carriage ready.¡±


    When Heidi went to the room, his room which they shared now, Nichs went towards his study room which was being modified or rather rebuilt as everything was broken and destroyed. The week he had found Heidi missing with no answers of where she could be, he had gone rampage in his room. Taking out his anger on every single object and furniture he could find. It had driven him mad when all the efforts put into finding her had resulted in nothing but no findings.


    ¡°Master,¡± Stanley who was getting the furniture fixed in the room came to him.


    ¡°Get the carriage ready. Heidi and I will be back tomorrow,¡± Nichs ordered his butler.


    After few hours of journey, Heidi stepped out of the carriage to look at the side walls that surrounded the buildings that were inside it. She felt Nichs squeeze her hand gently in encouragement and she smiled thankfully that he was here with her now. Coming back to the Rune mansion she had wished not toe back at this dreadful ce but there were few things that needed to be settled and deep down she knew if she didn¡¯t do it now, it would always scratch her mind. She couldn¡¯t run away from what had happened and all she could do was face her nightmares.


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to do it,¡± Nichs spoke standing next to her.


    ¡°I know,¡± she nodded her head, ¡°But I think I need a closure to all of this.¡±


    When the door gates opened to the ve establishment, they stepped inside, ¡°I need to talk to the head guard about something. Why don¡¯t you go ahead? I will be close by,¡± Heidi began walking through the building, walking through the corridors where ves were locked in each cell. She, who had been walking in the ve clothes before now walked in an expensive dress through the same corridors she did three weeks ago. After she came to the cell with a familiar face, her sister, Nora jumped on her feet to stand near the bars.


    ¡°Oh my God, sister! You are finally here!¡± Nora cried, tears already filling up her eyes at the thought that she was finally being rescued, ¡°I am so d to finally be able to see you.¡±


    ¡°How have you been?¡± asked Heidi in concern.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. This ce, this ce is not right. Please take me out of here soon. I wanted to talk to you sooner but the lord didn¡¯t let me. Nobody lets me here too,¡± she wailed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nora. Life will get better soon,¡± she consoled Nora.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you! I knew you woulde here for me,¡± her sister wiped her tears out.


    ¡°I have meaning toe here,¡± Heidi stated. She looked at the state her sister was in, the tattered clothes she wore and the bruises that had begun to form on her forehead and her left arm. She never wished something like this to happen to her sister but after she found out from Nichs that her sister had sent men to kill her and had instead killed a maid at the Meyers mansion, that was thest straw.


    ¡°Where are the guards? How long is it going to take for them toe to open the damn lock. People here are really stupid and brash. I mean they do anything here,¡± Nora¡¯s mood had already begun to brighten up at the lone of leaving the establishment.


    ¡°I am sorry, Nora,¡± Heidi apologized to get a puzzled look from her sister, ¡°I didn¡¯te here to take you with me.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡± Nora whispered, ¡°What do you mean by that?! We are sisters, you are supposed to help me out of here!¡±


    ¡°If you truly thought of us as sisters this day would have nevere. You dug your own grave, Nora,¡± Heidi took a step back when Nora tried to put her arm out in between the iron bars.


    ¡°Heidi, please!! Don¡¯t do this to me. Please don¡¯t leave me here! I will really die!¡± falling on the ground, her sister sobbed, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I hope you enjoy these walls until someone feels you¡¯re worth buying. Better you than I, right sister?¡± Heidi smiled repeating the words Nora had used on her, the smile holding sadness before she turned a deaf ear to the pleas of her sister and walked away from the cell and the establishment.

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150: Broken vase- Part 1</h4>


    She stared outside the window of the carriage as trees sped past the moving carriage in the opposite direction in a haze. Since Heidi had stepped back in the carriage she hadn¡¯t spoken a word. Her heart felt heavy, sorrow being the only emotion that clouded her mind for what she took stand for, and as time began to move forward, it made her wonder if it was right to go with the decision Nichs had picked for her sister, Nora. Beforeing to Bonke, she had nned to leave the Curtis¡¯ household therefore Heidi had looked past the trouble Nora had caused for her. Nora and Daniel were the only siblings she had evere to know in her life and with that she had forgiven them because her mother had taught her well.


    But things had begun to change and the change took ce when Heidi had gone back to the ve establishment. She stood on the edge of the cliff at that time, alone. The push that she needed to tip her off had been provided by Nichs when he told her what Nora had done after he sent her sister to the ve establishment. Did Nora hate her so much that she wanted her dead? Had she been so despicable? The information had been too much to put belief on for Heidi, after all both Nora and her had grown up together while living under the same roof.


    When she told Nichs that she was ready to face her sister, she didn¡¯t know that she would fall short of words after seeing her behind the bars of the cell with tears. Or maybe she was just too tired to vent out emotions that she didn¡¯t feel. Yet right now, she felt guilty for putting her sister through it and in her mind, Nora still had to grow up from being a spoilt child.


    Feeling her hand being cradled in Nichs¡¯ warm hand, she turned towards him to hear him speak, ¡°You have been very quiet. Everything alright?¡± and she sighed softly, her hand holding one of his to link the fingers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Nora deserves this,¡± seeing Nichs frown of slight disapproval she continued, ¡°I mean to say, I know she tried killing me but I am still here and end of the day it doesn¡¯t change that she is my sister. I agree she can be a little naive and stupid but isn¡¯t it a little too harsh?¡±


    ¡°Would you rather have her dead?¡± at Nichs¡¯ question she shook her head.


    ¡°Of course, not! But since mother died, I have looked after her. I know what happens to a person who goes to the ve establishment. Maybe a lesser punishment-¡±


    ¡°Trust me Heidi when I say I have met enough people in this lifetime to know there are some people whom you can¡¯t change even after years. If she weren¡¯t your sister I would have ripped every limb and joints of her until she screamed in agony of pain. You shouldn¡¯t feel bad for what she has reaped. It is her own doing,¡± he stated without any remorse, he then changed the subject, ¡°What did your aunt say?¡±


    With her uncle, Raymond, who now served in the prison of the council, her aunt and her cousin had no one to support them. At Heidi¡¯s worry, Nichs had suggested for her family to move to Bonke, not in the mansion but in the town that was close to the Rune mansion.


    ¡°She declined,¡± Heidi looked down at their locked fingers, ¡°She said her parents asked her and Ruth to move in with them. Something that went along in lines of her parents being worried that it would be difficult for a single mother to lead life alone. You know with what happened...¡± thest few words trailing to a whisper, ¡°I know she isn¡¯t mad at me but I can¡¯t shake the heaviness in my heart.¡±


    ¡°They will be fine. I have already asked people whom I know there to have an eye on them so that no harmes upon them,¡± he smiled at her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she was grateful for him being considerate about it.


    ¡°Anytime, darling,¡± she saw the dimple on his cheek reappear before he leaned over the front of the ss and knocked on it for the coachman to stop the carriage. At Heidi¡¯s questioning look, he replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a walk in the woods?¡± and both of them stepped down, leaving the carriage behind with the coachman. Heidi looked around, the sky dark and the night quiet, she walked beside Nichs as he held her hand, not letting it go. The sound of twigs breaking under their shoes on the ground was apanied with the owls hooting somewhere distantly up in the trees.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°You will see,¡± he made her curious when he sent her a smile over his shoulder.


    After walking for a few more minutes, Heidi recognized the ce after looking at therge ck rocks. They hade to theke of bones where most of the bodies were usually put into without a proper burial. The smokey greyish blue fog enveloped the entire so calledke leaving nothing to be seen of what was there beneath it. But unlikest time she was here with him, Nichs took her to arge tree which wasn¡¯t far from theke.


    He let her hand go, looking at the ground he spoke, ¡°When my mother died, her rtives and my father didn¡¯t give her a right burial,¡± by his words she understood that this might be where he had buried his mother, ¡°My father dumped her here in theke with the rest of them. After I was taken in by my father, I learnt to control the ghouls and got them to pick the remnants of my mother. I-put here here, next to the tree. I didn¡¯t want her to be ced into that mess of bones like she was nobody because she was someone to me. I wanted her to rest in peace but I am no sure if she is in peace.¡±


    ¡°I am sure she is in peace now,¡± she assured Nichs to see him nod.

 Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151: Broken vase- Part 2</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s what I tell myself. Heidi,¡± he then turned to face her, ¡°The only family I had known close to me was my mother who was killed by people we had nothing to do with. I have never known anyone after that. People havee- some stayed while the rest left but very few have mattered. Pardon me if you find it to be cruel for what I have done. I only intend to keep you safe,¡± he picked her hand thatid beside her, testing the size of their hand against each other before he started ying with her fingers, ¡°Right now, you¡¯re the only family I have or would ever want. I never thought I would need anyone until you came along and I cannot say how fortunate I have been to have met you. I will take you just as you are to be mine in all sense,¡± he then slipped a ring on to her ring finger which appeared magically in his hand, ¡°Be my wife, Heid.¡±


    Heidi could feel her eyes go blurry as it filled up with tears, ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a question but a statement, darling. Come ¡®ere,¡± he put his hands around her waist and pulled her to him.


    ¡°I was going to say I love you,¡± she sniffed softly to hear himugh as his chest vibrated.


    ¡°Of course, you were. I love you too,¡± they pulled back to only lean towards each other as they shared kisses under the wide tree near theke of bones. She let out a sigh of contedness when his lips touched her neck but the moment was cut short when she saw the ghoul standing not far from her making her gasp.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± she eximed her head hitting his chest out of sheer fright, ¡°Have the ghouls always been around you?¡±


    ¡°They have. You didn¡¯t realize it thest time we arrived here,¡± he squeezed her body in his arms with a smile stered on his handsome face.


    A monthter, few of the council members along with Reuben made a visit to the Rune mansion in regards to rewrite some details of the truce. Warren and Via Lawson were called too as Warren was previously engaged to Heidi. The room was silent except for Reuben who was getting the truce papers typed in front of them while agreeing the term. Truthfully, it didn¡¯t matter if there was a truce or not because either ways Nichs and Heidi had intended to marry each other but then there was thends who needed to be reminded about harmony and this truce would show not only harmony of Woville and Bonke but also in regards to humans and vampire to coexist.


    Heidi hadn¡¯t spoken much to Warren since her return back from the ve establishment. Their words were limited. Not because Nichs was around but because their dynamics had changed. A soiree had been held less than a week ago at the Rune mansion and she had seen the way the Perone downline family as well as the other rtives interact with her. Nobody knew that she had been a ve before the truce had even been drawn but word had got out about her being in the establishment. While few were kind enough to hand in their condolence, some decided to ignore her while the remaining found it hard to digest and kept quiet on the matter. Via Lawson, Warren¡¯s mother was one of the person who chose to ignore her which she didn¡¯t mind. This only added to their favor as it would be told that the family didn¡¯t want Warren marrying a girl who had been to the ve establishment.


    ¡°Before the papers are signed and sealed due to the recent changes that has taken ce, let me go through few of the initial reason as to why and what is going to be put in the truce,¡± one of the councilmen spoke to the lot in the room, gaining all the attention who were midst talking, ¡°Due to some unfortunate events that took ce few weeks ago, the truce which was previously made to uphold the integrity of both the empires- Woville and Bonke to form a key of cohabitation still remains the same except that Mr. Warren Lawson has stepped down the position to marry Heidi Curtis, where the lord of Bonke, Nichs Rune will be taking his ce to strengthen the statement of the truce. The-¡±


    ¡°That must be enough, Killian. I am sure we have everything down there,¡± the head council interrupted him, asking Nichs, Warren and Heidi to read and sign the papers. And that was how the old truce was rewritten with the same cause of benefit.


    With Nichs who was busy talking to the councilmen who hovered around him as he put on his charming smile before sending them in their carriages, Heidi stood not far from the entrance.


    ¡°Heidi,¡± she heard Warren¡¯s voice and she turned her head to see Via pass by them without a word, ¡°I apologize for my mother¡¯s behaviour,¡± he furrowed his brows.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to,¡± Heidi smiled, not taking Via¡¯s cold behaviour towards her to her heart, ¡°Are you leaving too?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°Ah-yes. We have this thing to attend to and wouldn¡¯t...¡± he trailed with the white lie he had spewed, ¡°How about you? I heard that your aunt was going to move towards the border of the West.¡±


    ¡°She has her family there,¡± she nodded her head, ¡°It would do good to her. You know with everything and have a new start kind of a thing.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± he smiled at one of the councilmen who waved at him before getting into the carriage and silence filled between them. Both of them looked elsewhere and when their eyes met, they smiled at each other. Heidi didn¡¯t know if it could get anymore awkward than this, ¡°Alright, then. I will see youter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Heidi responded back with a polite smile but before Warren left, he took her by surprise when he leaned over to peck her cheek, ¡°I wish you the best,¡± his smile was small and sad, with a bow, he headed to the carriage that had been pulled in front of the mansion.

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152: Broken vase- Part 3</h4>


    ¡°Mr. Lawson must be having a death wish.¡± Turning around, she saw it was none other than the butler. She only smiled at his words, hopefully Nichs could let him off the hook this one time. Finally with all the guests who had arrived at the mansion left, Nichs walked up the stairs to where Heidi was waiting for him. Kissing the side of her temple, they walked back inside the hallways. The same night, Heidiid in Nichs¡¯ arms in bed. Heidiid t on her front, facing Nichs as he traced his finger across her bare backnguidly. Her back arched at the ticklish feeling his finger created.


    She stared at him, seeing the tranquil expression that was etched over his face, ¡°Nick?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed, his gaze meeting hers.


    ¡°Did all the ck witches die in Mythweald?¡±


    ¡°Not all but most of them, enough to know we don¡¯t have to worry them attacking any town or vige in the empires. Why do you ask?¡± he asked back to see her shrug her shoulders..


    ¡°Say why did you make prepare tea the first time when you weren¡¯t going to drink?¡±


    Remembering the first time they met, Nichs grinned at the memory, ¡°No particr reason. Why, did you want me to stay and have a cup of tea along with some snacks?¡±


    ¡°I think tea would be as far as I would go back then.¡±


    ¡°I am hurt at the revtion,¡± Nichs acted as if he was offended before his eyes fell on the side of her back just down her shoulder where her skin had been branded. Branded marks were for life and was something a person had to live, be it human or vampire. He wanted it off her and after a few moments of thinking, he asked, ¡°By the way Heidi, have you been to Valeria before?¡± she shook her head at the question, ¡°What do you say we take a little trip?¡±


    When Nichs had mentioned two days ago about taking a trip to Valeria, she hadn¡¯t known that they would be leaving the Rune mansion the very next morning. Now on their way, Nichs and she travelled to Valeria with a trunk filled of clothes and other things which was tied behind the carriage. With the dark clouds left behind as the wheels took them to the Delcrov¡¯s mansion, sun shone brightly across their path and the outstretched sky. The weather was nice and warm as the carriage pulled over in front of the destined mansion. Nichs who had stepped out first gave his hand to Heidi for her to step outside the carriage.


    ¡°Lord Nichs, Lady Heidi,¡± a man who looked exactly like a corpse came out of the mansion to greet them. His cheeks were almost hollowed, his figure lean but old in appearance. With the way he was dressed, Heidi assumed he was the butler of the mansion, ¡°Lord Alexander has been awaiting your presence. Please follow me,¡± the butler said, his movements simr to a ghost.


    Feeling Nichs, gently push her back, she walked in with him.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± a tall man walked towards them, his eyes dark red in color under his dark brows and his features defined as he shook his hand with Nichs, ¡°Lady Heidi, it is finally good to meet you. I am Alexander Delcrov,¡± the man gave her a small bow. Unlike Nichs who had a calmer presence, this man, the lord of Valeria held more of a brooding presence around him.


    ¡°Likewise,¡± Heidi bowed her head respectfully.


    ¡°Martin,¡± Lord Alexander looked up at his corpse like butler, who bowed his head and left them, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the drawing room?¡± he proposed, leading them through the corridors.


    ¡°Where is Katherine?¡± Heidi heard Nichs enquire about Lord Alexander¡¯s wife.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone to the cemetery with Elliot. They left an hour ago. They should be back soon. I got a word about the truce,¡± Lord Alexander gave a knowing look to Nichs as they got into the drawing room, ¡°Your letter told you wanted a favor. What is it that I can for you?¡±

 Chapter 153

    <h4>Chapter 153: Broken vase- Part 4</h4>


    ¡°As you know people are marked when they enter the ve establishment. There¡¯s one on Heidi. Will you be able to erase it from her body?¡± Nichs asked seriously. Heidi looked at both the men before her eyes settled on Lord Alexander. Would he be able to remove it? thought Heidi to herself.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t tried that sort of thing. It may or may not work,¡± Lord Alexander answered frankly and turned to look at her, ¡°I am sorry to hear what happened.¡±


    ¡°I am alright,¡± she responded back to see Lord Alexander look straight into her eyes and then drift to Nichs¡¯ to talk to him, ¡°You have to be careful how many bodies you pile and destroy. One of my men in the council informed me that things around are going to get much more difficult as there are ns of disintegrating the council and bringing thends under one single rule.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s news to me,¡± Nichs raised his brow in interest, ¡°And when exactly did you hear it?¡± the butler who had left, came back with a tray of tea cups and kettle in his hands. Bending down, he began preparing tea, handing it to the lords and her after it was prepared.


    ¡°Must be before the time I was taken to Mythweald,¡± and then his demeanor changed when a woman entered the room who was followed by a red headed man.


    ¡°Lord Nichs,¡± the girl bowed her, her wavy ck hair bouncing at the corners of her head which was probably the work of the wind outside the mansion, ¡°Hello, I am Katherine Wel-Delcrov,¡± she smiled bashfully after correcting herst name.


    While the man who hade with Lord Alexander¡¯s wife introduced himself, Nichs stated, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant. You must be riding on clouds,¡± Nichs smirked at the happiness bouncing off the girls face. She didn¡¯t show any signs from outside but Nichs had sensed the change. Noticing Lord Alexander look around and sigh inaudibly, he wondered what was that about, ¡°I am surprised that you¡¯re letting her go around.¡±


    ¡°She has Elliot hovering around and babying her. She will be fine,¡± Lord Alexander¡¯s gaze went across the room and then gave his wife a smile when their eyes met. Thankfully, no one had apanied them back from their visit to the cemetery. Going to her side, he kissed her on her mouth, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± he asked to see her shake her head.


    ¡°I am fine,¡± Katherine smiled, looking up at her husband.


    At dinner, Heidi realized that the lord of Valeria had ced a soul bond on his wife, just like Nichs had done on her but there was no mark on her neck. The couple were too in love and she had noticed how Lord Alexander¡¯s eyes constantly fell on his wife in constant intervals of time even while he spoke to the others. His wife, Katherine was a simple and a kind woman, by appearance gentle to look at. She apanied her when both the lords wanted to talk about work, exchanging few details of their past and present. After an hour of spending time with Katherine, they went back to the drawing room when Martin came to fetch them.


    ¡°Lady Heidi. I hope you wouldn¡¯t mind if we start the process right now,¡± Process? Oh yes, removing the branded mark on her skin, she realized and nodded her head. She wasn¡¯t sure how it was going to start though. Was she supposed to reveal her back for it? ¡°For starters, you can sit here. You will only need to hold both my hands,¡± he said taking a seat on the couch while giving her enough room to sit next to him. Nichs took a seat in front of them while Katherine stood behind her husband. Heidi saw the butler bring a bowl of ss filled with water and ced it on the table near to Lord Alexander.


    ¡°Your hand,¡± she ced her hand in Lord Alexander¡¯s, a little nervous at the moment, she nced towards Nichs who sent her a smile of encouragement.


    The room was silent. Heidi waited for something to hurt but nothing happened, it made her wonder if whatever Lord Alexander was doing was going to work. She didn¡¯t mind if it didn¡¯t work but there would be a slight disappointment after the hope of removal had been born. The branded mark was light on her skin but at the same time it weighed heavily in her mind.


    When Lord Alexander, dipped his other hand in the bowl of water, she started to feel something pull across her body as if suddenly the flow of blood and every element in her body had turned its direction to the hand that held hers. Looking up at the lord, she saw him concentrating on something before a ck residue began to umte on the surface of the water. After minutes passed she felt something being pushed back into her body, it felt ufortable with the inside of her skin feeling as if she was getting pricked by millions of needles. The whole ordeal took more than half an hour and by the time it was done, Lord Alexander ¡®s eyes hade to fall upon her as he stared at her before breaking away eye contact.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± he stated, ¡°You might feel a loss in your energy, possible fatigue and tirdeness for a few hours but you will be fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news. Thank you,¡± Nichs thanked the man and in time he caught something that lurked behind Alexander¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 154

    <h4>Chapter 154: Broken vase- Part 5</h4>


    After everyone fell asleep at the time of midnight in the Delcrov mansion except for three people- Lord Alexander, who was out in the garden with a cigar lit in his hand, the butler, Martin who walked through the floors like a ghost, Nichs walked across the grassy gardened floors with his hands in his trousers. Alexander had never been fond of Nichs before not that he was now. The man was cunning in every possible way due to which he usually didn¡¯t indulge in what the lord of Bonke did. Lord Nichs had not only helped him in the fight that took ce in Mythweald against the witches but he had also made sure to keep tabs on his wife Katherine when she was sent to the South. He was grateful for it.


    Alexander offered a fresh cigar from his pocket to hand it over to Nichs. Nichs lit it with the already burning cigar in front of him, ¡°How long did Heidi stay in the establishment?¡±


    ¡°Close to an year in the beginning and a weekter. Why do you ask?¡±


    Alexander blew out the smoke which he had dragged into his mouth, ¡°I touched her soul when I was trying to remove the mark on her skin. I need to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°I am aware. You wouldn¡¯t have gone so quiet and cold suddenly. What about the soul?¡± Nichs questioned calmly, waiting for the man to speak.


    ¡°Nichs, a soul is a very important essence and without them, the body is nothing but an empty vessel. Consider it like a beautiful vase. When it¡¯s broken it is fixed. Some vases are sturdy but some are created fragile as a feather. If that fragile vase is broken and mended, repeating over and over, it doesn¡¯t stay the same.¡± Nichs frowned at Alexander¡¯s words, ¡°She is fine but her soul has been corrupted.¡±


    ¡°Fix it then,¡± said Nichs without any hesitation.


    ¡°I cannot. Even if I did try, it might turn for the worse,¡± Alexander sighed with regret, ¡°Her soul is corrupted. There are high chances of her not turning right. I am sorry, Nichs but you cannot turn her to one of us.¡±


    ¡°Find another way. There should be one. You want me to keep her human,¡± Nichs murmured before a smile broke on his face, ¡°Are you joking?¡± he faced Alexander.


    ¡°I am not. If you want her alive and breathing where you don¡¯t want killing her yourself then I request you not to do anything. I don¡¯t think the soul bond will cause your death. because of your bloodline, you are a different kind that what we are or I am so you will survive.¡±


    ¡°You are asking me to let her die,¡± Nichs narrowed his eyes, dropping the cigar on the ground and putting it out.


    ¡°I am asking you to let her live for some more time. There is a difference.¡±


    ¡°What about what you did with Katherine? You never turned her.¡±


    ¡°I am able to keep her as an immortal human because of who I am. I shared part of my soul with her using my own blood. Heidi¡¯s soul right now isn¡¯t the same,¡± Alexander exined looking at the moonless sky, ¡°Mending souls have never been practiced. Not even by the ck witches. If it was so easy, the council would never ask the deranged vampires which were turned to be killed. No one would have to kill their loved ones.¡±


    Nichs walked on the grass and bent down to pick a small flower which had fallen from the tree it was part. Neither of the men spoke until Nichs decided to leave, ¡°I am heading back,¡± letting the flower fall from his hand as he waslked, he went back to the guestroom where Heidi was fast asleep. After having breakfast with the Delcrov¡¯s, Heidi and Nichs headed back on their way to Bonke in the Rune mansion. Both Nichs and Heidi made small stops so that they could tour around the town before getting back home.


    The dark clouds that had taken home above thends of Bonke time by time, now lit up with light growl of thunder and lighting inside them, awaiting the right time to pour down the burdens it had been carrying within itself. Heidi stood outside the balcony, she pulled her hair to one side as it flied in the direction of where the wind moved. She took in a deep breath of the fresh air, the smell of wet mud she had grown ustomed to.


    Since they had arrived back from Valeria, she sensed something bothering Nichs. With years she had learnt to respect peoples space and it was one of the reason why she didn¡¯t pester him on what was going inside his mind. Two pairs of muscr arms came on either side of her before she was pulled back carefully. Talk about the devil. Heidi smiled feeling Nichs¡¯ lips on her neck, one kiss following another like footsteps of a cat¡¯s paws across the side of her neck.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You will catch a cold,¡± softly swaying her in his arms as if the wind was a beautiful music.


    ¡°You will nurse me back to health,¡± Heidi responded, confident that he would take care of her.


    ¡°That I will. Stanley brought new equipment to his room, there might be needles we can use,¡± he teased her to see her shake her head, and she then heard him sigh as he buried his head in between the crook of her neck, ¡°Stay just like this,¡± at his words, she tightened her arms on his so that it was locked securely.


    ¡°It is going to rain heavily,¡±shemented, lightning in the clouds peeking out in the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s Bonke darling. This is just the beginning of the actual rain. Timothy gave us two tickets to the theater. Would you like to go?¡± he asked being considerate. Turning around while still in his arms, she looked up to gaze into his eyes. His maroon eyes reflected back her reflection.


    ¡°You have been a little distant. Did something happen?¡±


    Nichs smiled, ¡°Is it that evident?¡± She nodded, continuing to look at him, the smile turning smaller and smaller until it wasn¡¯t there anymore. He closed his eyes for a second before opening it to speak,


    ¡°Alexander is a dark witche vampire, a rare one at it. He holds ability which are rare like mine,¡± he turned his face to look at the clouds, ¡°When he touched your hand that day, he felt your soul has been damaged. People having those kind of souls don¡¯t have the strength to handle the transition from human to half vampires because there are high chance of-¡±


    ¡°Me turning to a bat crazy vampire,¡±pleted Heidi.


    She had read about souls during her studies with Stanley and she understood what he was talking about. If what Nichs said to her was true, then that meant she had only human years to spend with him. Rain had begun to pour down from the sky, thunder and lightning striking down. If it was something they couldn¡¯t do there was no point worrying about it because worrying would do no good to either of them. She wanted to spend all her waking and sleeping hours with him. Make enough memories so that she wouldn¡¯t regret.


    ¡°You will be married to a grandmother,¡± she frowned in worry. Nichs chuckled softly, ¡°Is that what worries you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I swear that I will ept you however you are? In any and every form you can give yourself to me. I will continue loving you the same way I have since I fell in love with you. Even after death,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t be wasting time. Let¡¯s make most of what we have,¡± she spoke cheerfully trying to cheer him up. Heidi stood on her toes, staring at him as she tried leveling to his height and touched her lips on his. His hand making way to her back, pressing her closer such that her body arched into him.


    ¡°Hold me tonight,¡± the words she whispered was sweet on his lips. Nichs ran his thumb over her bottom plum lip, a smile ying on his lips, ¡°That was the n. Today and every night,¡± until time stops, he said it to himself.

 Chapter 155

    <h4>Chapter 155: Epilogue- Part 1</h4>


    <i>Year 1867</i>


    Winter arrived as kes of snow fell from the sky softly as if it was showering flowers on the ground, one after another until thend of Bonke turned white. It was the time of Winter celebration and the lord had been generous enough to hold it in his mansion. Guests were invited from the four empires- Woville, Mythweald, Valeria and from his own, Bonke.


    He stood in front of therge mirror that hung on his wall as he tied the inky blue satin tie around his cor. His long fingers twisted the material, moving it in and around until it formed to a loose noose. Turning down the cor which was upwards, he tightened the tie until it sat not too tight around his neck. Nichs looked at the man with dark red eyes who looked back at him in the mirror. He hadn¡¯t aged since he had turned an adult, the pure blooded blood running strongly in his veins. Some would have considered it to be fortunate, to have a blood so thick and strong that was ced higher to a pure blooded vampire but he was burdened with it. Since he was born the blood had been an abomination, something which was created from force and pain.


    Picking up the ss of blood which was brought in by a maid an hour ago to his room, he sat on the armchair with it. Taking a sip from it he stared at the firece which crackled with the logs of wood burning brightly, fighting with the fire until it gave up to form into a dark residue of ash. With the sounds of carriage arriving and pulling over in front of the mansion, Nichs could tell that he had to go down to greet his guests soon. Though regr balls and parties were held, it was the first time he was holding the Winter¡¯s celebration after Heidi had passed away.


    Life had been unfortunate and unfair in so many different ways which made Nichs smile bitterly. Few years back after Lord Alexander warned him not to turn Heidi to one of them, it had taken him weeks toe in terms with it. But before he could properly face the truth Heidi had fallen sick after an year. Her health had got worse with days that ticked away without waiting for him to grasp. He had been angry, angry enough to destroy his study room again which had been remodeled again. But he didn¡¯t give up. He got every possible doctor to help his wife recover from her ill health. The lord of Valeria was called again but death was at the door, not wanting to leave until it took her away from him.


    <i>He sat next to the bed where Heidiid, holding her hand in both of his, trying to nurse her back to health. A <strong>human¡¯s</strong> life was fragile, weak, waiting to melt and wash away in the rain. Gazing down at her, he noticed the dark circles which had settled under the closed eyes, her breathing was short and heavy.</i>


    *The weather of Bonke didn¡¯t help her, it worsened her health. **At the proposal of going to anothernd which could keep her alive longer, Heidi had refused, stating she wanted to live her remaining moments here, in Bonke with him. *<i>His butler had been dropping into the room time by time to keep the firece burning inrge volume so that it could reach Heidi.</i>


    <i>Hearing her cough, Nichs looked at her with a grave expression. Her eyes slowly opened, vision that seemed to have blurred due to the continuous rest she was put to.</i>


    <i>Heidi turned slowly to look at him, ¡°You need to take a walk outside,¡± she spoke before taking arge amount of air through her mouth, ¡°Staying here all time isn¡¯t healthy. Everyone needs some air.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I prefer the air here than the one outside,¡± he smiled, running his thumb across her knuckles, ¡°How do you feel?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Good,¡± she coughed, flinching slightly with the way her chest vibrated with the small action. Nichs helped her sit up, pulling the quilt up to her waist. Taking the ss of water from the desk, he brought it to her lips, tilting it so that she could drink, ¡°Where is Stanley?¡± she inquired. It felt like it had been two days since shest saw him.</i>


    <i>¡°He left few minutes before you woke up. What is it?¡± he asked seeing her smile to which she shook her head.</i>


    <i>¡°I feel like a child being taken care of. Something like this happened before too,¡± she looked lost, staring up at the ceiling. She wasn¡¯t doing alright. Since past few days, she couldn¡¯t stomach the food in which led to her growing more thin and frail.</i>


    <i>¡°Would you like to sit in front of the firece then?¡± Nichs stood up, scooping her in his arms carefully. Walking towards the armchair with the nket still around her, he sat down with her in his arms, ¡°Better?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Much,¡± she responded, her head thatid down his chest could hear his heartbeat under the clothes he wore. It was a sweet luby to her as she listened to it. Entwining her fingers with his, she again continued to stare into nothingness, ¡°Nick?¡± she called for his attention.</i>


    <i>¡°Hmm?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Don¡¯t be sad,¡± he heard her speak, pulling her head back she looked at him in the eye, ¡°Even when I am gone, don¡¯t be. I am sorry for causing you trouble.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°<strong>Shh</strong>. You need to save your energy in getting better,¡± his voice was gentle and warmer than the heat that came out of the firece, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sorry about anything,¡± she shook her head, her eyes had casted down in sorrow.</i>


    <i>¡°We both know we don¡¯t have enough time. I want to tell you things before our timees to an end,¡± when she looked back up, her eyes were filled with tears, ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t be sad once I am gone. That you will live the way you have before you even met me. I wouldn¡¯t mind you killing a bird either but you will try...Try to be happy,¡± drops of tears fell down on her cheeks which he erased by wiping it with his hand.</i>


    <i>¡°Anything you want,¡± he answered in a heartbeat when he knew you how difficult it would be when the time came.</i>


    <i>¡°Really?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Yes, darling,¡± he kissed her forehead.</i>


    And when the time dide, it had been hard. It felt as if a huge hole had been formed after Heidi had left his side. Even though the days had gone by painfully, excruciatingly slow, Nichs hadn¡¯t tried filling up the hole like Heidi wanted him to. He carried the pain of emptiness which reminded him of her presence, not wanting to let go of the memories with her. Like a book being flipped seasons had changed one after another and here was Winter. Nichs could still feel her presence, her voice sometimes resonating in his head.


    A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts, it was his butler, Stanley, ¡°Master, would you be joining the guests? Most of them have arrived and Mr. Rufus was asking for you.¡±


    ¡°Was he now.¡±


    Nichs got up, finishing the blood from the ss he had been previously holding. Going down with his butler trailing behind him, he wore his charming smile on his lips down the stairs. Greeting the guests as he moved across the elite ss of crowd, he spoke to his friends and acquaintances that surrounded him. Music yed in the background along with the chatter andughs in the hall. Seeing the lord of Valeria arrive with his family, he walk towards them,


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te,¡± Nichs stated, a smile on his lips.


    ¡°Apologies for arrivingte. We got caught by something important,¡± the Valerian lord replied with one of his hand ced on his son¡¯s shoulder. Looking down at the boy standing in front of them, he noticed he was at the age where he would start growing like a human before it would seize again. Children of the vampires usually grew up until a certain age before their time was paused and then continued.


    ¡°Good evening, Lord Nichs,¡± the boy bowed his head respectfully.


    ¡°A very good evening to you, Evan,¡± he greeted the boy, ¡°Seems just like little Alexander. Did he inherit everything from you?¡± he asked curious to be answered by Alexander, ¡°It is hard to say right now as he is still a little boy.¡±


    Katherine nodded her head to her husband when he ced a hand on her back, ¡°Excuse us, Lord Nichs while we go greet the others,¡± she took her son along with her before going up to an acquaintance she knew and started conversing.

 Chapter 156

    <h4>Chapter 156: Epilogue- Part 2</h4>


    ¡°How¡¯s Reuben doing? Thest I heard, he was in Mythweald taking part in the church choir with his wife,¡± Alexander inquired on the ex-councilman who had retired a decade ago.


    Nichsughed at the detail, ¡°He sent me a letter not to long ago asking me to join him. He seems to be having his vacation just like he had nned. Though it is a little ironic for him taking part in it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°Indeed it is. Wace has been doing well handling the job Reuben passed on to him. It gives him a good break without being bothered,¡± their footsteps carried out of the hall and Alexander spared a look towards his family before leaving the hall.


    ¡°I heard the council found a nest of witches in the North. Things are finallying to settle down,¡± the lord of Valeria than halted his footsteps, ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°The same as ever. I didn¡¯t peg for you to worry about me,¡± Nichs raised his brow in humor.


    ¡°It is not I but Katie who worries about you. She hopes for you to visit us,¡± Alexander scoffed before a small smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°She has always been a sweet girl,¡± Nichs exhaled, looking up at the snowkes fall. He took a few steps forward and stretched his hand for one of the ke fell on the palm of his hand.


    As the snowke melted in his hand, he heard Alexander say, ¡°You know... something strange happened three days ago.¡±


    ¡°Strange things always happen in our world.¡±


    ¡°True but this one is stranger. I met this girl recently in my town, not far from Valeria. She imed to be having dreams about her past life which began a week ago,¡± Nichs could hear Alexander talk to him but his voice had begun to be distant as a dark figure appeared from a far distance, ¡°That she was promised to a truce, not once but twice. She also happens to have this ribbon like mark around her neck...¡± Nichs felt his eyes widen when the person appeared clearer now.


    He began to walk forward on the snow as if time had stopped. With every step forward, he heard her heartbeat increase with his. Pausing his footsteps when he stood in front of her unbelievingly, he stared at her. The sky continued to snow, the kes falling down one after the other around them. Unable to resist and see if he was dreaming, he ced his hand on her cheek to see tears form in her eyes. Her cheeks felt warm against his hand and color sshed on them due to the weather and him. Not waiting a second longer, Nichs pulled her by her waist to engulf her in his arms at the thought that his hallucination had be strong but she was real.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± clutching her tightly he whispered into her hair. He didn¡¯t want to let go of her right now and this made him tighten his hold on her that much more.


    Since Heidi¡¯s memory of her past life had begun to resurface, she had been wanting to see him. She sniffed in the cold weather, finally happy that she had got to see him. She smiled at the confused expression he had given to her. It was a rare sight to see him this confused and lost yet emotions bursting out with happiness and they didn¡¯t know how long they stood in each others embrace, assuring each other silently of their existence.


    ¡°Nick, you¡¯re crushing me!¡± she whispered into his chest when Nichs tightened his arms around her and he pulled back. His eyes had lit up again at her presence. A grin broke down his lips was as if Christmas had already arrived, ¡°I missed you more,¡± she said with ssy eyes.


    Holding her in his arms, he turned to look at Alexander standing with his arms folded across his chest, ¡°You didn¡¯t think I was going to repay my debt that easily by removing a mere mark, did you?¡± giving them a satisfied smile, he turned to walk towards the hall.


    Taking out his coat, Nichs draped it around her, ¡°What were you doing out there?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°Timothy thought it would be a good surprise by standing out than inside and be called as ¡®Back from the Dead¡¯,¡± both of themughed. Nichs pushed her hair behind her ear as they stared at each other.


    It was clear that Alexander had something to do with it but hadn¡¯t told to him they couldn¡¯t do anything, ¡°How did it happen?¡± Nichs asked, holding her hand and taking her towards the entrance of the mansion but not taking her inside yet as he wanted to spend the time he had lost with her.


    ¡°I think Lord Alexander did something other than remove my mark that day. He told something about his magic that was spilt on his wife had awakened the dead then this must work as I was still alive back then. He wasn¡¯t sure though if it would work and how it would work. I didn¡¯t know about anything until a week ago. Everything just started rushing in, in pieces and the final piece was this,¡± Heidi touched her neck before looking up at him, ¡°After remembering everything I went to meet Lord Alexander and he brought me here.¡±


    Truth was that when Lord Alexander had sensed her damaged soul, he had put his dark witch blood into use by diffusing few unspoken spells and using binding magic. Unsure if it would work, he had never mentioned it to Nichs as false hope was never a good thing. Nheless the magic had worked and Heidi was reborn, resurrected back in Valeria once she had passed away in Bonke.


    She had only heard from Nichs in the past that Lord Alexander was a dark witch. Rarest of all kinds and for him to be able to give her life back, thought Heidi, he must be a powerful one at that.


    With her rebirth as a human andck of her past memories until a week ago, she had been blessed with a family. A family who loved and treated her well as she grew up again with the same physcial features. To be the person she had been.


    ¡°I am d you¡¯re back,¡± Nichs squeezed her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m d too,¡± she whispered in his chest and he who had been standing behind a pir switched their positions in a flick of an eye. Her back was pushed against the wall as he hovered above her, slowly descending down to her lips, Heidi moved her head to close the gap that had been hindering them. Nichs was in no word gentle, his lips seemed to have grown hungry, deprived of her as his fangs bit right down on her bottom lip before sucking in the blood and pushing his tongue into her mouth. With both his hands, he used them to pull her waist into him, continuing to kiss her with the heat that warmed their bodies. She tasted devine on his lips and he couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    Their forehead rested against each other and Nichs confessed, ¡°I have missed you in so many million possible ways that now you are here, it scares me that you will disappear. I love you too much.¡±


    Sensing the pain behind his words, Heidi hugged him, ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere. I don¡¯t think I canpare the pain you went through during my absence. It wasn¡¯t our time then but it is now. Alexander said my soul is good as a new one and this time I am going nowhere.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a fantastic news. I can¡¯t wait to get the guests out of the mansion now.¡±


    ¡°Your humor is intact,¡± Heidi shivered, feeling him pet her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you inside,¡± he said bringing her hand up to kiss the back of it and tugged her hand, ¡°I cannot wait to see this,¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°See?¡± Heidi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    She didn¡¯t realize what Nichs was talking about until he took her into the hall where all the guests were present. People who were talking suddenly stopped when they saw the woman standing next to Lord Nichs. People had gone still and some had their eyes as wide as it could get in a lifetime. She caught sight of some and smiled at them, Via who stood not far from her looked like someone had stolen her house.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± she greeted the woman who formed direct eye contact to see her faint and fall on the floor. Leaning towards Nichs, Heidi whispered worried, ¡°I am a ghost,¡± and then heard Nichs whisper back to her, ¡°A very beautiful one at that, darling.¡± With his hand holding her waist, he spoke to everyone with a mischievous smile that deepened the dimple on his cheek,


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to reintroduce you to my lovely wife, Heidi Rune.¡±


    <strong><i>THE END</i></strong>

 Chapter 157

    <h4>Chapter 157: Interview with the characters-1</h4>


    ALERT: If you haven¡¯t read Valerian Empire yet, please don¡¯t read this section as it might contain spoilers.


    Interviewer: <i>taps on the mic to test if it¡¯s working</i> It works!


    Stanley: How long do you think this is going to take <i>asks author-san who is sitting next to him</i> I have work at the mansion.


    Author-san: Probably half an hour? Just a few questions and you should be able to go <i>looks at the butler with starry eyes</i>


    Interviewer: Hello everyone and wee to our interview with the characters of the lord series. We- <i>Elliot enters the room</i>


    Elliot: Sorry I amte <i>grins widely and takes a seat next to Katherine</i> I got stuck in traffic.


    Author-san: There was no traffic in the eighteenth century!


    Elliot: Of course, there is traffic. Have you seen the market-


    Interviewer: <i>clears throat loudly to gain everyone¡¯s attention in room</i> Ahem, if everyone could settle down. We are on a limited time before our schedule ends.


    <i>murmurs of agreement goes around the room</i>


    Interviewer: So first thing first, let us give an apuse to all the characters who are here sitting with us today <i>meow</i><i>a ck cat enters the room to go and sit next to Alexander¡¯s leg</i> As I was saying, we have the lords from Valeria, Mythweald and Bonke. There are also our beautifuldies here Katherine, Heidi and Lettuce. Oh my bad! Lettice <i>smiles sheepishly</i>


    Elliot: Author-san, how could you name her like that <i>snickers until Katherine gives him a look of disapproval</i>


    Nichs: I feel bad for her <i>nods head</i> You should have changed her name.


    Author-san: It¡¯s a unique name. Let-isss <i>pronounces the name</i> It¡¯s different.


    Interviewer: <i>gets carried away</i> So that is how you say it! I have been calling her Let-ice all this while. What about Rhys? I hope I have been calling him right. At first I thought it was ¡®rice¡¯ but then I realized it was pronounced as ¡®reese¡¯. Getting back on the show. We have Lettice, Rhys, Timothy, our butlers Martin and Stanley, Elliot. Wait, where¡¯s Sylvia?


    Camera man: She couldn¡¯t make it. She¡¯s gone to visit her hometown.


    Author-san: <i>coughs</i>


    Interviewer: Yes, we have our author here along with us <i>smiles</i> So let us ask few questions before we end our book here <i>shuffles cue cards in hand and then looks at Alexander</i> Before I ask you questions I would like to let you know, big fan <i>points hands to herself</i>


    Martin: This is going to take longer than half an hour <i>mumbles in his seat while thinking about what food to prepare for dinner</i>


    Interviewer: Here¡¯s the question to you, lord Alexander. We all know you don¡¯t have a smooth rtionship with the lord of Bonke in your book. Why did you help him? What changed?


    Nichs: This should be good <i>gives a eager smile with eyes sparkling in amusement</i>


    Author-san: <i>bouncing in her seat, raises hand to answer</i>


    Interviewer: Please sit down miss. Your turn willeter <i>ignores author-san</i>


    Alexander: What¡¯s there to say? He promised to keep Katie safe and he did. I am sure all of us know how much trouble she invites. She is a naive girl who would believe anyone-


    Katie: I call it being trustworthy!


    Malphus: She¡¯s easy to fool.


    Katie: You just wait there Malphy. I am going to give you your favourite flowers.


    Author-san: That¡¯s right my girl. Give him those flowers he¡¯s allergic to!


    Alexander: My girl <i>narrows eyes</i>


    Author-san: <i>a little scared</i> Hey, you know what I meant! I don¡¯t swing that way!


    Interviewer: Everyone please settle down, quiet. Alexander please...


    Alexander: For us vampires, especially the pure blooded one¡¯s, soul bonds are absolute. She is the love of my life. Keeping her safe is the top priority. Without Katie I would be lost. Nichs is an asshole but he has his rare moments whiches very rarely.


    Interviewer: I see. There are readers who would like to know how you were able to bring Heidi back. How does that even work? Does that mean you can bring anyone back?


    Nichs: I have a few people in the list whom I would want to bring back. Let¡¯s set up a meeting once this interview is done.


    Malphus: I would like to take part in it!


    Elliot: Count me in!


    Stanley: Master, can we bring the boy back? <i>looks at Nichs</i>


    Nichs: I am sure we can, Stanley.


    Author-san: Not happening!


    Alexander: I am sorry but the author is right. I cannot bring anymore people back from the dead. Tapping into dark magic has its consequences and I wouldn¡¯t want any unfortunate events to touch my family <i>continues to exin</i>When I realized Heidi¡¯s soul was damaged to be put more crudely-corrupted, I used a binding magic on her in a hope that a resurrection would take ce.


    Interviewer: <i>asks Katie</i> Did you know about this? <i>Katie shakes head</i>


    Katie: I am still disappointed with that <i>lips set in a thin line</i>


    Alexander: My silly girl <i>leans towards her and kisses her cheek</i> it was something I wasn¡¯t sure would work. You <i>interviewer straightens up</i> ask only relevant questions else we have chains and shackles to wee you. Anyways...With the magic that was spilt on Katie, she had woken up Malphus by mistake from his grave. But you see, I had forcibly pushed some part of my magic to Heidi when she was alive. I believe it resulted in her soul and new body taking rebirth in Valeria without her past memories as a human. She was dead until she was buried and the magic brought her back to life. You won¡¯t find anything in her coffin except for dust. It would havebusted after she was born as a baby.


    Interviewer: So you¡¯re a human.


    Heidi: I guess I am, if I am alive.


    Interviewer: Are you an immortal like Malphus if he was brought back to life by Lord Alexander?


    Heidi: No, I am very much a mortal right now. Malphus didn¡¯t have a restart in his life and he is able to switch from human to ghost form. I can¡¯t because I am living a second life thanks to lord Alex.


    Nichs: If it weren¡¯t for this stupid interview I would have turned her by now <i>passes an annoyed expression</i>


    Interviewer: How are your new family, Heidi? Are they better than thest one?


    Heidi: Much better though I do miss my mother, Helen. My parents love me. I have a younger brother named, Michael.


    Interviewer: Well that¡¯s good to hear and we are all happy for you, Heidi.


    Heidi: Thank you <i>smiles</i>


    Interviewer: So talking about parents. Did you ever try finding who they were or where you came from?


    Heidi: My previous family, when I was a Curtis no one bothered to find about it <i>Nichs holds her hand</i> I think I was traded for money like the rest of the children to very. Frankly, I have no recollection to my life before I arrived at the ve establishment.


    Interviewer: <i>changes cue card beforeing to one of them. Blinking at it a couple of times and then looks up</i>There¡¯s a reader who would like to us if you¡¯re a virgin...


    Nichs: Alexander, where are the shackles?


    Interviewer: So Lord Alexander, why is that Katie shows no sign of the soul bond unlike Heidi who has this really beautiful choker line design?


    Alexander: Isn¡¯t that obvious, I am not a show off like Nichs. Sometimes I like to keep things private.


    Interviewer: Well, this is interesting <i>looks up from her cue card</i> Did you by any chance have something to do with Heidi passing away in such early life?


    Alexander: No, I had no hand in it.


    Interviewer: Moving on to Katherine, how have you been doing.


    Katie: Very good, thank you.


    Interviewer: <i>cries a river, I want an Alex too!</i> Our readers were really excited to know that you and Lord Alexander have a son. How old is he?


    Katie: Visually in a human¡¯s term, he would look to be around eight.


    Interviewer: So how does the aging work with the vampires?


    Alexander: I will take this question. When a vampire child is born, the child ages normally like a human until he or she reached seven or eight until their body cells freezes for certain number of years before continuing to age and freezing the aging process again for a much longer duration. Though it is very hard to say as different vampires have different age growth.


    Interviewer: That¡¯s physically. How about the mental growth? <i>asks curious</i>


    Nichs: Vampire children are usually babied and pampered, especially the kids belonging to the higher society. So they are pretty much like the humans.


    Interview: Katherine. How did you break the news that you were pregnant to Lord Alexander.


    Katie: <i>blushes at the memory</i> I wasn¡¯t the one who broke the news. It was the other way around.


    Malphus: Alexander was the one to break the news to her that she was pregnant <i>snorts</i>


    Interview: That must have been quite a scene. Our readers are sending lot of love to Areo <i>meows</i><i>looks around realizing someone is missing</i> Where¡¯s Warren?


    Nichs: Do you even have to ask? He¡¯s with Via <i>gives a deadpan answer</i>


    Interviewer: I was sure I invited him too asking him to make some time. How is he doing? You yed him real nice Lord Nichs.


    Nichs: <i>rolls eyes</i> I won the girl¡¯s heart fair and square. He wasn¡¯t interested in Heidi in the beginning. He didn¡¯t make his moves and I did <i>gives a sly smile</i>


    Timothy: He¡¯s getting engaged to a girl his mother picked up for him. I feel sorry for him but he is a mama¡¯s boy in the end.


    Rhys: Some of us vampires are brought up and bound to follow the words of family.


    Interviewer: Was it too much of a shock to see Heidi back?


    Timothy: I was excited to see her back alive. After leaving her at the forest, I couldn¡¯t help but tell it to Rhys who told it to Lettice. I must say though, her sudden unexpected visit gave a lot of people a shock.


    Nichs: It was priceless <i>one corner of his lips lifts up</i>


    Heidi: People thought I was a ghost and refused to talk to me ore near me. The woman who fell on the floor hit her head too bad <i>she grimaced</i>

 Chapter 158 (END)

    <h4>Chapter 158: Interview with the characters-2</h4>


    Interviewer: Lord Nichs moving on to you with the questions. What was your first thought when you first met Heidi and when did you fall in love with her?


    Nichs: Hmm...the night we met at the dark alley. I was definitely intrigued by her. One moment she was huffing and another moment she was worried. I loved teasing her.


    Stanley: Master bullied her <i>the butler corrects him</i>


    Nichs: The more she resisted, the more I enjoyed teasing her. It was when I took her to see theke of bones I realized my attachment to her. She a beautiful woman.


    Interviewers: I believe it is the time during the grand ball you created a soul bond with Heidi. And also where did you ce her body? Was it next to your mother?


    Nichs: No, it was in the corner of the garden. I wanted to keep her close even after death.


    Timothy: There¡¯s nothing there now <i>interviewer raises her thick untamed eyebrows and pushes her sses</i> we digged the ground and pulled out the coffin to only find dust in there. It seems like after Heidi was born again, the body turned to dust.


    Interviewer: Getting back to the question-


    Nichs: I was tired with Warren hanging around her like a lost puppy and I needed affirmation that she was solely mine. I do get jealous <i>stares at his fingernails</i> Next.


    Interviewer: Neen years is long. It must have been really difficult for you without Heidi next to you.


    Nichs: Indeed it was. It feels like you¡¯re suddenly crippled, the ground has been pulled under your feet where you have no support below. A lot of things in the mansion were destroyed or broken. A few deaths too.


    Interviewer: Deaths?


    Nichs: I took up the job to torture thew breakers who were sent from the council. It was a very good coping mechanism. Tearing one limb after another is good <i>he smiles unwaveringly sending a shiver down the interviewer¡¯s spine</i>


    Interviewer: How did you feel seeing Heidi back in the ve establishment? We were quite surprised that you didn¡¯t shut it down after what happened.


    Nichs: <i>heughs</i> I wanted to kill every single damn walking soul there but I am not stupid to invite trouble when I have to rescue my girl. And just because she ended up there the second time doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s going to happen the third time. Everyone is well aware with the fact of her being mywfully wedded wife. The ve establishment wille in handy, just like it helped in putting Nora there.


    Interviewer: Is she still there? She must have grown really old. What about Mr. Simeon Curtis?


    Heidi: She passed away a few years after I died. Ah he...he¡¯s grown old now. He stays alone in the house.


    Nichs: Just the life he¡¯s supposed to have.


    Interviewer: Now that we or on family. Do you n to have kids anytime soon? <i>Both Heidi and Nichs answer yes</i>how many are you nning?


    Heidi: We would like two boys and a one girl <i>before interviewer can ask a question she speaks</i> we haven¡¯t picked names yet <i>smiling along with Nichs</i>


    Interviewer: There are readers who would like to go on a date with you.


    Nichs: I am not even surprised .If there are willing humans who are ready to provide their blood then sure. Heidi will be needing the blood once I have turned her.


    Interviewer: That¡¯s very thoughtful of you. By the way I don¡¯t see any soul bond on you, I mean the markings. Is it hidden?


    Nichs: Being the one who ced the soul bond, I don¡¯t have it.


    Rhys: Men usually don¡¯t have the markings unlike women.


    Nichs: The pure blooded vampires like their women to adorn in. Except for that one <i>he jerks his head towards where Alexander sits</i>


    Interviewer: Let¡¯s move our questions to Heidi our main lead of H&L. Some of us feel Lord Nichs¡¯ nature is rubbing off on you.


    Heidi: Is that so <i>she smiles</i> I think he might have.


    Interviewer: How does it feel to be dead?


    Malphus: I think you¡¯re asking the wrong person the question. It feels like a long vacation.


    Stanley: <i>nodding his head</i> Malphus did stay dead for a long time while Heidi probably a day or two.


    Interviewer: What¡¯s your favourite color?


    Heidi: Blue


    Interviewer: What is the one thing you love and hate about Nichs?


    Heidi: <i>thinks hard</i> I would say his intrusive nature. He can really pester you if he wants to know what¡¯s going on in your mind.


    Katie: He doesn¡¯t seem to look that type.


    Alexander: He¡¯s a fox, Katie.


    Nichs: Says the spider.


    Interviewer: Excuse me, for bringing up the past but was there anything in particr that worried you when you had fallen sick?


    Heidi: I was worried about Nick. I know that he behaves like there¡¯s nothing that could affect him because of the way he behaves but I know it does. I felt more broken, feeling as if I failed him in giving him a family. I wanted to stay with him yet I couldn¡¯t. To have his family taken twice...<i>her voice trails</i>


    Nichs: <i>puts a hand around her shoulder</i>


    Interviewer: Onest question for you guys. Could you tell us which were your fond memories that you both shared?


    Nichs: The time her hair looked miserable like a nest.


    Heidi: I knew I looked bad! <i>Nichs chuckles</i>


    Interviewer: And how about you Heidi?


    Heidi: All the time we have spent in the piano room.


    Nichs: Add that one in mine too.


    Interviewer: Very well then. We were d to have you on our interviews and hope to see you around if author-san- <i>looks at empty chair and then at author-san getting back into the room with a packet of chips</i> is-ah gracious enough to keep you there. Let¡¯s all say bye to Nichs, Alexander, Katherine and Heidi for taking part in it <i>audience apuses</i> Stanley!


    Stanley: Yes! <i>responds quickly</i>


    Interviewer: <i>trying to flirt</i> You have gorgeous hair there. What do you apply and how do you maintain it?


    Stanley: I use the apples that grow in the orchard. They have everything for a good hair care <i>interviewer¡¯s eyes widen at his words</i> I was kidding.


    Author-san: <i>pushes her seat away from him</i>


    Interviewer: You turned out to be a fine character in the book. Is it true that you are gay?


    Stanley: Yes.


    Interviewer: Does that mean you are seeing someone or romantically involved?


    Stanley: <i>smiles deviously</i> There is a councilman who has been trying to woe me but I have a tight schedule.


    Interviewer: We are aware of that. You are one good butler of Lord Nichs <i>turns to look at Rhys</i> We got a word that the new book, male lead is rted to you is that true?


    Rhys: You got that right. He¡¯s a first cousin of mine from the Carmichael family.


    Interviewer: That sounds interesting. Does that mean we will be seeing you in the book along with the new ones?


    Rhys: I guess so. The author had nned few things, please do ask her <i>gives a polite smile</i>


    Interviewer: So Author-san, have we met or heard about the new book leads in the existing ones?


    Author-san: No, they arepletely new.


    Interviewer: Why did the pure blooded duke never make an appearance in either of the books?


    Author-san: I didn¡¯t think of them before. Like I said totally new characters. The story has been lingering in my mind for two years and I thought it was time to put it down.


    Interviewer: We know that the male lead is rted to Rhys, could you tell us something about the female lead? The readers want to know if she is going to be a badass or a softy like thest two?


    Author-san: That depends on how you define badass. Being frank I like the female girls in my book to be polite and sensible than be rude and too aggressive. Maybe those kind appeal to me and I write them. The book title starts with the title- Bambi and we usually use the nickname for a certain kind of person. Having you watched confession of a shopaholic movie? I think our Bambi is going to have her character written along those lines. To let out a little clue-she has a dormant pure blooded gene in her (shees from a pure blooded family).


    Interviewer: What does the cover of Heidi and the lord mean?


    Author-san: Hmm, Heidi surrounded by darkness and falling into it. But it mostly represents the scene when she falls into the water in the river.


    Interviewer: About that! Who was that person who Nichs encountered after Heidi fell in the water? It seemed that Nichs was familiar with whoever it was.


    Author-san: They were shapeshifters. You will understand more about them in the uing books. Apparently a shape shifter has a watery-misty looking skin that glistens in the sun. Nichs must have encountered it before.


    Interviewer: Will there be a crossover of the character and scenes in the new books?


    Author-san: Right now I cannot say about it as I haven¡¯t started writing the book. Maybe, who knows <i>shrugs shoulder</i>


    Interviewer: Do you by chance have any idea which book you will start after bambi and the pure blooded duke? And a little detail about it.


    Author-san: I will be starting Malphus¡¯ book but it won¡¯t have romance. It will show more of his time before he turned to a ghost. It will probably titled as ¡®Brotherhood¡¯ and the numbers chapters will be short.


    Interviewer: That¡¯s all for today folks! Thank you everyone for taking part and please collect the blood bag as a token of appreciation in making it to the interview <i>slurps blood from her can</i>


    <strong><i>Complete</i></strong>


    Now I¡¯ll go and hide under a huge rock. Bye!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!